

Secrets of the PREACHER MAN

r. a. Ben Miller

Published by Smashwords

Originally written 1989

rewritten 2011

Copyright Ben Miller 2011

Cover art by Matthew Miller

ISBN: 978-1-4658-7325-5

Title: Secrets of The Preacher Man

Author: Ben Miller

Publisher: Smashwords, Inc.

Published by Smashwords, 8/9/2011

Smashwords License Statement

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each reader. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

This is a work of science fiction. All events are fictitious. All resemblance to animals that can speak or read minds is unintentional. Resemblance to any known empires is accidental.

Chapter 1

The barman looked out the dusty window at the barren stretch of highway. For no apparent reason, this time, he looked further down the road at the landscape of the burning desert. Out of habit rather than conscious thought, he continued to wipe the glass he was holding as he looked right and then left from his lonely spot. For the thousandth time, he wished that he was anywhere but in this nearly deserted town, running this broken down way station. This spot had once been a thriving small mining town but these few remnants of buildings were all that was left of the town that used to serve the now played out mine that threatened every day to collapse and swallow his business and home. The largest building of the three is the fuel and food station. Behind are two small homes of the same vintage and condition.

Nowadays, these grimy, run down buildings were almost the only signs of life that broke the bleak vista. Any traveler who was following the black ribbon of highway that wound its way across the expanse of desert, through the toothy gap in the mountains south from Space Port City would probably be glad to see them appear out of the heat shimmering off the highway. A wise traveler would seek to stop at this tiny oasis for food and fuel before continuing their long haul to the next town.

Then, the bar man saw what had drawn his attention in the middle of this boring day. He focused on a far off glinting. As it drew closer, the swirling dust cloud pulled into his car park and came to a stop. The dust billowed around and blew away to become a traveler craft wheezing to a stop in front of the three dilapidated buildings.

The driver ran a practiced eye over the way station. In his mind, he assumed that the workers for this stop must live in the other two smaller edifices. Inside, though the window, he sees that there are two men inside the restaurant. One is noticeably older. He is standing behind a scarred wooden bar rubbing a glass with an old towel. The other is a slightly younger, gigantic man who looked like he may have spent some years as a professional fighter. He was kind of scary looking wearing a face ruined by years of being the recipient of too many punches.

Noticing movement outside, the man behind the bar said, "Jeeter... damn yer hide. Shake it, boy. We got customers..."

"Okay...okay...I see 'em..."

"Well, move it then..."

"I'm goin...I'm goin', " The twisted hulk of a creature unfolded himself from his third nap of the day and waddled toward the door.

The owner shook his head, continuing to talk to his brother-in-law even though the larger man had already reached the double doors, "Come on, ya lazy good fer nuthin'... they hain't got all day...why my sister married you is beyond me..."

The younger man ignored the ramblings of the older one, passing through the doors out into the heat, mumbling, "Work, work, work, dat's all I do...damn, its hot," He kept moving, his scuffling feet throwing clouds of dust that spun away from him down the street blown by the midday winds. He rambled to a stop between the refuelling machine and the vehicle. Taking one hand out of his greasy overalls, he flicked a couple of switches to activate the fuel feeder system on the battered side of the console.

Watching his brother-in-law head work slowly outside the double doors, the old man spoke to himself, still drying the same glass and finally putting it on the edge of the bar, "At last, something to break the monotony... may be story or two... and credits to be made..."

While he was setting up the fuel lines, Jeeter looked the bus over. It was as long as six men and more than two men tall. It had six wheels and two sets of tracks on each side. It was running on the wheels here since there were paved roads. He saw that it could be set up to run on the trax for really rough terrain. "By the Master, I declare, this bus'll go anywhere..." He also spoke out loud to no one, the curse of the terminally lonely.

The older man in the bar stared at the truck through the dirty front window. Being alone so long, he just talked out loud to no one in particular, "What does that there truck say?" He tipped his head, "I caint hardly read what's written on the side." He tipped his head the other way, "Oh, I see... the Master's people... maybe they'll pray fer this place...I swear, being stuck out here between the Space port and Emeswan does keep my life interesting..."

He slapped the bar and looked around, but, of course, he was alone to hear the echo. He peered out the dirty window, "I haint never seen a truck like this one afore, though. Hope he comes in ta chat... I'll jist ask 'im... You just watch me..."

A moment before Jeeter walked up to the craft, a tall, broad shouldered male and a tiny female emerged from the craft. The man took a small plasto-card from an inner pocket and swiped it through a reader. Watching the recognizer go from red to green, he nodded slightly and headed inside. Because they both wore the burnoose and cowl common out here in the desert as cover against the baking twin suns' heat and the dust, the bar man could not make out any of visitor's features through the scratched windows. He smiled as he saw them head for the inside.

He began to give himself advice, "Ah, comp'ny's a comin'. Better not act too nosey. They'll just scoot outa here if'n I do." No one answered him here in the echoes of his bar since all but a few of the local people had left for other mines cycles ago.

As she got closer, he exclaimed, "Look at her! She's a Par Cat...I know what she wants." He reached for a frozen fish and began to heat it. The smells of frying fish soon filled the bar.He watched his brother-in-law attached the first hose to an exo-nipple. This tube was designed to draw off the stored exhaust fumes created by the motor. These spent fuels were compressed and stored in holding tanks underneath the vehicle.

This process kept the air cleaner and saved tons of credits in the recycling process that followed. He heard the pumps come on down under his old building. He knew that by tomorrow new fuel would be made from these fumes by his cyclotron exhaust regenerator to create recycled fuel. This mixture was mixed further with new fuels and made ready to sell to tomorrow's customers. He wondered for the thousandth time how a few bits of Quallium could reenergize the spent liquid fuel. It was the secret that fuelled a galaxy wide economy.

Next, the old man watched Jeeter hook the second hose to a different fuel intake nipple. Fuel pumping into the bus began to cause the sweet sound of the accumulator to ding with each passing credit as it was drawn from the card that the driver had handed him on his way inside.

Just before entering, the woman grabbed the man and spun him around. Then she threw herself into his arms and held herself close clinging to the chest of the large man, "Lissen to me... I no like this place, Preacher Man. Why we stop here, Preacher man?" The woman's voice held the last syllable and raised in tone. She knew whining would upset him the most, yet she persisted.

The man shrugged sadly and held her close. "Come on, Paris, baby... gimme a break... Can we na gae inside... It's too much bloody effort ta even talk out here in this blast furnace..."

Tucking the tiny, kicking female under his arm as if she were a doll, he carried her through the dusty winds to the door of the bar. While crossing the open area between the pumps and the building, the man moves his head back and forth inside the hood. Following a lifetime habit of vigilance, the man's lined, weather beaten face could scan the street to avoid any recognition. He had learned to do this from a lifetime of running. "Hmmm, lots of buildings, but no people to speak of..." he mumbled under his breath.

He had summed the town up that quickly. He had heard rumors of this place, a virtual ghost town out in the middle of the desert just hanging on to the high way traffic. There were abandoned, tumble down buildings all up and down the street. What must have once been a thriving community was now mostly deserted. This ramshackle restaurant with attached fuel dispensary was pretty much all that was left. He figured that only the trade from the long haulers had kept this one business going when the rest of the town left long ago.

He stopped at the door and, using the activity of putting his wife down gently in the shade of the doorway, looked up down the dusty street again, "Look at this, Par... It's just another played out town. By the looks of things, this mine here must have quit some time ago. We'll just have to ask if we're going the right way ta MS-1. I'm sure gettin' tired of hunting fer that town, though." The first set of doors opened. They moved inside and the door shut creating a windbreak between the two sets of doors. The old bar man watched them stop. The man moved his hood back and shook the dust out of his reddish gray hair. They hung their cloaks on hooks there between the doors.

She moved herself in close again molding her lithe body to the large man to whisper into his beard. His billowed clothing muffled her voice. "When we stops travel, travel, travel?"

He held her tight, loving the feel of her even when she was driving him crazy with questions, "Awww, Paris...I dinna wish ta fight here. We canna stop til we find Quallium ta buy our way off this backwater planet."

She turned from him in the small space and crossed her arms,"I think you just likes travel all a time."

He continued as if she were listening, "According to all the rumors, the best place fer that is a huge mining town called MS-1 or in local parlance, Emeswan. We're to find it two days haul that a' way. It's the biggest mine in this sector of the galaxy, baby. Lucky fer us, the Guards have ta let us through, because that's where the original Preacher man's settlement orders were for...so, fer the five hundredth time, that's where we're goin'...Got it?"

He shook out his clothes again and went into the saloon. The female hurried in behind him just as the inner portal hissed closed. It was another world inside. It was cool and dark. The main sound was the air coolers humming in the ceiling.

She sniffed, "Oooh, fish..." then she hugged the large man and purred. "Paris likes fish... makes me hungry..." The barman pretended to watch a viddy program, trying to hide his excitement. He had seen no one for almost a week. Even the deliveries of reconstituted fuel were brought in by robot long haulers these days.

Hardly anyone stopped any more except for a refuel and a quick snack since the females left. Mostly, the long haulers rarely got out of their tractors. They just onload some more fuel and drive on, trying to closer to Space Port City. The ones heading into the desert were pushing on to Emeswan where they were going to get some fun.

He walked slowly over to the pair, order pad ready, "That's quite a bus, Pops. Is that yours?"

"That is my home, good sir."

"You live in a traveling bus?"

"As are so many, I, too, am sent out as a humble Traveler for the Living Word. In this way, we spread the Word throughout the galaxy."

"Oh..? Yeah...I heard o' yas."

"Good things, Ihope."

"Yeah...mostly... So, ye'r a padre?"

"No, a simple Brother is what you see before you. I have taken vows only to spread the Word. I hope to be elevated to Padre some day, though."

"Whatcha drinkin', Pops?"

"Two brews... a meat pie fer meself and a water kooler and..." he looked at his mate.

Paris smells fish...you got fish?" she spoke in a hissy form of Standard.

"Yes ma'am...one freshly cooked fish fer me lady..."

"We'd like our drinks right away."

"Comin' right up..."

The bar man quickly returned with two mugs of brew. The two travelers sat and drank in quiet for a while. Then, Zeer walked over to the bar with his empty mug for a refill. The bar man was cooking their food with his back to them. So as not to be surprised, he had been watching them in the mirror behind the bar. He was excited that the man had come over to him. He dearly wanted to talk with the stranger. Trying to act nonchalant, Zeer began, "Not many people here abouts, eh?"

"Nope. This mine had been producing less and less for several cycles. When the big Quallium strike came in at Emeswan, all but a few minors and their people headed there. When the mine here finally gave out completely, the rest followed. 'Cept me, my sister, her old man, Jeeter, there's really only a few hard cases left."

"Emeswan," he played dumb. "How would a poor traveler find such a place?"

"For a little Quallium, I could draw yas a map."

"I already have a map. It came with my orders to report to this forsaken world."

The bar man made a huffing sound, "An off world map aint a gonna do ye no good." He wiped the bar and looked coy. "Road signs is few and far between. A man what wanted ta git there would want ta find and foller the natural signs."

"Sounds reasonable..."

"Also, most of the road signs were rigged by pirates to send off worlders ta a quick death."

"Hmmm..."

The bar man was looking him straight in the eye. His hands were flapping, "Look! You say that you've got a map, Padre... You might as well act as if there aint no signs... You'd never find the way without me fixin' up yer map."

"So...I'm back to square one?"

"Not with me on yer team."

"And you've been there..?"

"Sure... I use ta long haul right through there before I got this place."

The two men stared at each other like old gun fighters in a dusty street. The traveler's gaze was steady. His eyes were a pale green. The bar man looked deeply into the eyes of the traveler. A strange fire burned deep within them. Although he had originally thought that the traveler was his age, he became less convinced as he stood there observing. This stranger was a powerful man on a lot of different levels. In those level burned the fire of a much younger man.

Zeer fingered a small stone in an inner pocket. He had been saving it. It had been a baptism gift from a miner who had had him baptize all seven of his children. He handed it to the barman. As the stone changed hands, the bar man felt a chill go deep down his spine. Trying to act nonchalant, the bar man held the stone up the light and hefted it in his palm. Suddenly, he was inspired to make sure that this would be the best map that he had ever made.

"This might do, eh?"

"Yep, that'd do it right nicely. Lemme see yer map, there Padre..." He took a small hand writer out from under the bar. In a cleatr hand, he began to draw on the map that the Brotherhood had placed in the order packet. Unknown roads appeared along with tiny neatly written notes at various points along the way.

When he was done, the older man handed it over. While the padre studied his changes to their map, the barman put his meat pie on the bar and took the fish over to Paris. She began to eat ravenously and watch the news viddies. For the next few ticks, the two men huddled over the map, Zeer made more notes. It was immediately evident that the old man's knowledge of this area's topography was immense.

When he was satisfied, Zeer straightened and took the old man's hand, "You, Sir, are a true blessing from the Master's own hand. Thank you!"

"The old man brightened, "A Blessing given is a blessing received sayeth the Word... and so sez I..."

"O main... and a Blessing on this place and all who enter in..."

"O main..." said the old man bowing his head. Zeer began to eat his nearly meal from his tray of food on the bar. The old man took another brew to where Paris was seated, "Enjoy..."

Zeer looked up from the map, "Looks grand... how much farther is it, my son?"

"In that bus, a day and a half."

"Thankee..." He returned to his table and he and Paris studied the map and rested up for the next leg of the trip. Their fast broken, they stepped out of the dark room into the blinding light of the street. The heat was like a slap in the face. Immediately, the man was covered by a blanket of sweat. He rubbed his fingers together feeling the greasy coating. He looked at the yellow sky, "Whooooeee..." and wiped his arm across his forehead, "Come on, Par...let's get ta the cool truck afore we melt." The portal sighed softly behind them resealing the air-conditioned bar against the daytime heat.

Paris hurried for the truck's air conditioning. He hurried after her, "Damn this humidity," he swore under his breath. The wind whipped the scarf of his open Chinook. The loose material of his pantaloons billowed and emptied in the stiff gusts. Sand devils whirred up and down the street blowing bits of refuse around a sleeping drunk. Blinded by the dust, he tripped over the figure of an old man.

Immediately, the form transformed into a crab like creature. On a thousand legs, it waddled across the street chuckling to itself, leaving a shiny smeared trail. Settling down in a shady spot, it reformed into the form a sleeping Teranast Nymph. The man stepped over the slime trail and headed for the traveler craft.

"Damn the fools that brought these things here."

"What is dis t'ing, Preacher Man? "

"That wee beastie is a Teranast Nymph. It's a kind of Slugform, darlin'"

"Yeah...So...?"

"People scattered these beasties all over the galaxy. As babies, they're small and cute like fuzzy spiders. If a picture were shown to one of them, they would make that shape for a food prize. What the vendors told no one was that well-fed slug forms continue to grow and grow as long as they are fed. When they got too big, people just abandoned them. Now, they live any way that they can, scavenging, living on garbage and sliming up the walkways."

"If yer Chinook was buttoned, ya'd see what yer steppin' on, silly buzgwump."

He turned to face the female moving behind him. "Veils are not worn by Emerish men, Par."

"Even to keep sand out of face, silly man..?"

"Never!"

He looked down at her. She was only shoulder high to him. Seeing her impish look, hand on hip, his anger softened toward her. He touched her cheek gently, "Thee..."

She smiled sweetly at him, "Yessss?"

With a huff, he turned on his toe sharply and headed for the truck, "Why do ya' egg me, lass."

"Parcats don't egg. silly man..., chickens egg. Thee acts like fool..."

"Par... dinna get me Emrish up... Veils are NOT for MEN..."

"Silly man..."

"Ya just dinna understand, lassie..." Exasperated, he whirled in the sunlight. She loved that he looked like a lion when shook his shoulder length, coppery, red and gray hair and beard, which was growing out nicely. He was so glad that he did not have to wear a fake one any more in this filthy heat.

She grabbed his collar in both hands and put her face in his, "When're we gonna leave this beastly place... I hate it here... heat is bad for Parcats..." She was off on a tirade of her own.

Listening to her rave, the red of his face began spreading down his neck. "Woman... will ya kindly be quiet. I'm tryin' ta think..."

"Is no air for breathings here."

"Emrish women dinna speak to their men unless spoken to. Now, be still before someone hears you!"

She stopped talking and stood very straight. Still, she didn't reach his chest in height. "I am Paronese... PAR...O...NESE... you know... what you stupid hoomans call Par-CAT... not Emrish hooman." She pulled open her robes in the street, rubbing her hands down her sides enticingly, and "Much better than hairless Earther woman..."

"Pretend it's a game..."

"No."

"Go along just for once, huh? "

"I do what I want!"

"No, lassie...This time, you'll do what I want." and he grabbed her by her silken coat collar and lifted her into the traveler.

She swung her arms, claws out, trying to reach him. "Paris not a bag of food to be tossed into truck." He tossed her onto the couch. She began to circle him with her claws out, hissing.

"Ah, mah wee kitten, we dinna have time for fun. So, put back in your claws. I dinna have time for sex games."

"I'll sex games you...you red headed buzz gwump..." Fast as lightning, she swiped at him with her claws and leaped back.

He dodged laughing, "Paris, ma sweet, you are wasting valuable time and energy. We are NOT going to play now."

Ducking a right cross, he reached behind her neck to that special place only he knew about. Grabbing firmly, he pulled her off balance. Unmindful of her wriggling; yet, careful of her flailing claws, he carried her to the sleep room.

Rubbing her neck and ears with his other hand, she began to respond. She ceased flailing and her claws retracted into her velvet soft paws. He kissed her roughly. Staying behind her to avoid her arms, he continued to snuggle her ears.

She began to purr. "Paris wan' keesss."

"Are ya gonna be good?"

"If you gimme keess."

When she was relaxed, he acted as if to kiss her, turned, flipped her onto the soft pillows of the king sized bed and jumped quickly out of the room. Before she could recover, he slammed door, locking her in.

"I said, we got no time, Missy. Now get thee calmed down. I gotta drive this thing. We have finally found the biggest, richest mine in the quadrant and I want to get there."

His mind turned to those blue stones of Quallium. The reason everyone wanted them was the veins of red that coursed through the stones. The more red was seen, the richer the quallite in your stone. Place that stone in a neutrino cooker and blazing energy came out. A handful of stones will run a small ship for a cycle. A carat of this fuel was equal to a year's worth of credits he could earn as a jewel thief. This planet has huge veins of it. Billions of credits were pouring off it every day.

This plan had never included the intention to mine it. He had spent the better part of his life as a master thief. His plan, which had changed several times over the last two moons, had been simple. Disguised as a priest, he would steal some Quallium.

He laughed softly, "Hell, stealing is the easy part. Sneaking it off of this stinking hellhole is the toughest part of the plan." He looked around. His only chance would be that a religious bus would not be searched too closely.

"One problem at a time, bucko," he heard his father's ghost say for the millionth time.

His father's ghost was with him all the time these days. He did not even turn to try and see him any more.

"Will ya, no look a' yer old poppo, lad?"

"I'm too smart to fall for that. You'll be gone before I got half turned...just off some where laughin' at me."

So, he concentrated on the reflector. He straightened his disguise. Undisguised, his face was well known. Every galacto-guard was looking for him. They did not expect him to arrive as a Preacher man with a ParCat wife.

Until now, Zeer had always worked alone. Lucky for him, the Preacher man had been red headed, too. He had been using brown stains on his hair for the last few cycles. No one was looking for a red haired man any longer.

The hardest part of the disguise had been that the identitags listed the old man at sixty cycles and he was but forty-two standard annual sun cycles old.

"Keep 'em guessin', bucko," said the ghost in the corner.

"Right, Dad..." He said absently. Only rarely did it seem strange to Zeer that his dad's ghost read his mind. The apparent ability to read minds and make things change had saved his dad many a time. It had amazed him often enough when he was younger. It still did.

Sometimes, he didn't bother to talk to him out loud. He just thought his answer and the old man knew what he was saying.

Chapter 2

As Zeer drove, his thoughts began to wander back. It was a strange adventure that he had lived these last several decades. "This might be the strangest twist of all me bucko." said the voice of his father.

Without thinking, Zeer answered, "Aye, Da'. If I wasna there, I'd have not believed how I could have arrived in this strange place."

"Right sonny! Here you are Zeer MacTarn, prince of all the Emerish. Ye'v been on the run most of yer born life. As a member of the Clan MacTarn, hereditary rulers of Emerand, yer life has been forfeit by decree more'n three decades, hunted by the blasted "Froggers" as all the Emerish called the Sanser Imperion."

Zeer shook his head in sad remembrance, "Aye...right ye are."

"And lately, listed as a master jewel thief, ye have added the fine officers of the Galactic Guardians to the list of hunters."

"Aye, it's a fine mess I've made of it,"

"Dinna be harsh, laddy. Ye had few choices. Yer a dead man if they find ya anyways."

Zeer thought back to one cycle ago. It seemed longer, but that's all it was. Once again, he found himself on the run again from a minor disagreement over some green fire earrings on Zephyr III. As luck would have it, in an alley behind a sleazy little bar, he found a dead seaman. In his pocket were orders to ride a long jump freighter. Zeer quickly disguised himself to match the ID. Using this means, he had escaped. He had come aboard at final check in. He had correctly guessed that they wouldn't be too picky. Zeer had gotten the berth because the freighter was so short of help that they didn't check his papers too closely.

Twelve shifts into the flight, the watch master had sent him to do an inventory during a forenoon watch. Back in the far corner, he had found the Preacher's traveler craft. Inside, nearly starved, Zeer found a Par Cat female and some dead old codger already stinking.

The bus had been set in the far back edge of the biggest hold in the huge freighter and forgotten, lost behind some fourteen story buildings and a nearly assembled space station. By the looks of things, that old preacher man had died several weeks back. The woman was nearly dead, too.

He approached her carefully. He did not speak Paronese. He tried Standard, "Ma'am...are thee alright?"

"No hurt Paris..." she spoke a form of hissy Standard, but he understood her well enough.

"I would not hurt ye..."

"Preacher Mans dead..."

With a protein stick from his pocket, Zeer had gotten the Par cat to let Zeer into the craft.

"I see that. Are thee alright?" He moved carefully to the man and inspected the body.

"No hurt... hungry... food locker on voice recognition of Preacher Man..."

"Let me help ye. "He pulled his knife out of his pocket and fiddled with the cover. It popped off. "Here!"

"MMmmmm..." She curled up in the driver's couch happily purring and eating her meal.

The voice locks of the pantry were no match for a master jewel thief. He had them open in three ticks. Then, he reset them to her voice. She smiled a toothy smile and licked his cheek with a scratchy tongue. "Paris like you... You like Paris?"

"Sure..." he got out of there and back to work before he was missed. He proceeded quickly to go through the old man's clothes. In them, he found all the papers and identity tags that he would need to make his next transformation. Since they looked so much alike already, it would be simple to once again morph himself into a new persona.

Next shift, he began eating with and talking to the Par Cat. At first, she had defended the body as if she did not understand that the old coot was done for. Zeer put some knock outs in her food. While she was asleep, he disposed of the body out of a garbage chute. She seemed to pay no notice, then, she asked, "Where Preacher Mans go?"

"I dunno... he went fer a walk I guess..."

"Oh..." She curled up around him, "I likes you better anyways..." He stroked her back and she fell back to sleep with her head on his lap. Sitting with her, he read and re-read all the papers until he was satisfied that he could answer any questions as the Brother.

The dead man's name was Rone Taflick. If his papers were to be believed, the old man had been a legitimate Preacher man. He had just finished a pretty unsatisfying two cycle stint on a planet known as Paron. Zeer figured that was where he must have gotten the girl. Zeer had not seen many ParCats, but she looked like a very young adult, barely out of her teens.

On the manifest, she was listed as housekeeper. Taflick's own journals told the story. Tiring of leading a small backwater church on Paron, he had contracted himself to a missionary society. He was headed anywhere they would send him. The society was looking for a person with a family to fulfill a commission. Someone on Tarra had commissioned his society to pay for a traveling home and all transport fees to the mining town where this good soul had made his fortune. Following the wishes of a rich miner's will and, of course, using the dead miner's money, they had recruited Rone and sent him to the richest planet in that sector.

Zeer stopped reading and nodded in accordance. He was all too familiar with the legends of Tarra's infamous wealth. For some time now, Zeer had been scheming to get there. The solution that presented itself was to get on board this particular freighter as that dead seaman. It was working out well so far. The best way to get at a fortune in Quallium, the energy jewel, was to get to Tarra. Now, his Emerish luck was holding. The next step in the unfolding plan was to become this Brother. This poor, dead Traveler was now his ticket to those mines.

His dad interrupted his revery, "Always be ready to shuck all plans especially when you haven't got one in the first place."

"Shut up, old man," Zeer said, wishing that his dad would not follow him around so much. Sharing memories with a ghost never failed to shake him up.

The ghost replied with a sound that sounded really close to passing gas. This was followed by the sound of fading laughter.

"You were always disgusting, Dad."

"I do try."

"You do try me patience, that's wot."

Zeer thought back over the last few cycles. The jewelry business was getting harder and harder for him to work. Maybe a rich strike of Quallium could be his last heist and he could retire.

"Aye, son, staying a jewel thief requires too much climbin' and swingin' for yer spindly old legs."

"What old legs, you old coot. I be fit enough!" His dad just laughed a ghostly laugh.

Those next few shifts on board the cargo ship, he had resumed his seaman duties to avoid bringing suspicion onto him before he was ready to make his break. He also practiced the new disguise. He was waiting for her when she awoke.

"Preacher man! You come back....You awake now...You okay?" She seemed genuinely glad to see him.

"I'm okay."

"Where new man go?" (So far, so good)

"He had to get back to work."

"Paris missy snuggles. Preacher man wanna play?" (So, her name was Paris. What are snuggles, I wonder.)

Zeer knew from reading the old man's diaries that he had taught her to speak a sort of hissy Standard. Zeer was now finding out that the old man had taught her other things as well. Zeer had heard that a Par cat was not your regular house pet, if you had no prejudices against animal husbandry, so to speak. He knew that if he could fool her, he could fool any one. If he didn't fool her, she never let on.

Later that evening, with the Par Cat on more friendly terms after he learned what "snuggles" meant, he began moving his stash of stolen jewels and his other belongings onto the traveler. He had hoped that a Preacher man would not be searched too thoroughly when they got to Tarra. What he really hoped was that Security would be too busy trying to keep the crew from jumping ship to head for the mines to be worried about some half crazy Preacher man and his pet.

Over the next weeks and moons, he began to stay in the bus more and more. Luckily, Taflick was a pack rat. In various cabinets, Zeer found all of the books that he needee to learn what to say to convince the authorities that he was a missionary. He began to read the books in the evening. Paris would lie next to him and bring him drinks. Over the seven moon cycle trip, they fell in love there in the hold of that giant freighter. There were more changes. The studies of the Master's Word changed how he reacted to Paris. Until now, he had loved women, but, never attached himself to one or allowed one to get too close to him. This was different. He was becoming different.

Zeer had continued to switch identities to move about freely. He needed to keep the seaman scam running. Plus, it was the only way to get food and drink to the bus. As the voyage drew to a close, he decided that they needed a test.

One night, he asked Paris, "Lassie, we canna go on like this..."

"What you mean, Preacher man?"

"We are living in sin, child..."

"We mates... not sin."

"No, darlin', what we are doing is sinful."

"Okay then, what we do?"

"Will ya marry me?"

She leaped into his arms, "Oh, yesss..."

They called the captain on the intercom. "Sir, we are two of your passengers. May we come to see you?"

"Aye. If you come to my stateroom now, I will see you."

"We'll be right there."

They hurried to the appointed place. The captain looked right at Zeer, disguised as the Preacher man. No sign of recognition was evident. "Sir, I am Rone Taflick. This is Paris. We wish to ask thee if thee will ya marry us while we're still in space?"

The captain brightened, "I'd be honored to perform this service, Father. I have never married one of the cloth."

"Me either, captain... It's a busman's holiday fer me. heh, heh. What time shall we come?"

"I must get to work now, but I am off the bridge at six bells. How's that?"

Zeer acted dumb. "What would that be in People time sir?"

"Ummm, 1630"

"We'll be here, Sir..." So, later that evening, they killed two birds with one stone. He had fooled the captain with his disguise and he would now be able to serve the Master with his new mate. When the freighter docked at Tarra, Zeer, now disguised as the Preacher man, took his strange new mate and left with the other miners and colonists.

Once on Tarra, Zeer took to preaching easily. Zeer remembered that his dad had used the preacher man scam often when a little cash was needed to buy a pint of bitters or two. Time passed and as they worked, more than two moon cycles had passed since their arrival on Tarra. Thus far, they had traveled for little or nothing in the way of pay. The mines and their supporting towns that were near to Space Port City had been played out by the time he and Par had arrived. The society expected the travelers to preach well enough that the congregations would support them. This was difficult here because the money and the miners had moved outward.

But, for the time being, he had been content to stay in character, traveling steadily toward his goal, MS-1. He used the time to practice his preaching craft and learn the Rote o' Kirk, the various special services that keep church from getting dull. The farther they had gotten from Space Port City, the fewer Guardian patrols they saw. This allowed Zeer to let his hair grow and gradually get back to his natural face. No one here knew what he looked like anyway.

Another lucky break was that Rone Taflick was a journaler. He had kept copious notes of his boring little life as a Breather of the Word. The margins of his training manuals were filled with notes about the discussions that he had engaged in during study times. Often, these notes brought light to many arcane passages in Scripture. It would often be these notes that were repeated while trying to serve the miners and their families through his early days on the planet.

Zeer read the books carefully. He began acting as the Traveler manuals told him to. He wandered from town to town to bring the heathen miners the Word. Being taken for a member of the Brotherhood had made it easy enough for him. The bus was a movable church. It had a fold out pulpit on the side and a hold full of Books of the Living Word. Huge letters in several languages printed on the side of the bus said,

SPREADING THE WORD OUT IN THE MASTER'S OWN AIR.

He also thought about his own Father. Several cycles back, a viddy news show had shocked him with the report that a famous outlaw, Zack MacTarn had been blasted in a Pleasure Dome called, "Quid's".

"Outlaw, me mudder's behind...I was the heir to the throne. That was me only crime!"

"I know, Da'..."

The strangest thing was that his father's ghost had hooked up with him on the freighter. He remembered the day it first happened. "Zeer..." he heard in his head. It was his dad's voice. He had been drinking that day, so he just tried to blow him off. "Go away! You're dead!" He thought it. He was not able to speak.

"Of course, I'm dead."

"Then, we canna be speakin'."

"We're not speakin'. We're thinkin' ta each other."

"Fine! Where are you?"

"Don't rightly know. I guess I'm right here."

"And, where have ye been?"

"Travelin'... jumping from head to head, lookin' fer you or Shannie..."

"Right..."

"I hid out in a few heads, lookin' fer you two boys...I heard a rumor about Shanny bein' off this a way, so, I found passage in a cow headed for this planet. Low and behold, there you was, passin' right by me. Now, I'm kinda in a corner of your brain." It had taken some for Zeer to get used to it, but, Zack would jump in and out with comments on Zeer's life and choices.

"Thee dinna want ta get any one's attention, bucko."

"Right, Dad. Hide in plain sight... If'n I baptises a few babies, marry a few, and have a few services here and there, who will suspect us. "

"Aye, laddie, that's a good plan."

"What bothers me is that we're not gettin' much Q."

"I see that."

"What little Quallium we are given in the collection baskets is going right back out ta keep us moving and fed."

"Well, sonny at least ya found a good map, now. If'n that bar man was drawing true."

"I just wish Paris would cut me some runnin' rope."

"Dinna pay her any mind. She's a fur ball and a female fur ball at that."

"I must make her understand that whether she wants ta go or not, that's where we're headed."

"What a dreamer ya are, me son. Heh, heh, heh. Asking for sense from a female! What a dreamer." Ghostly laughter seemed to fill the cabin.

"I know that she won't be happy anywhere but back home on Paron. I want this job to be over with, as well. Some how she must understand that without Quallium, we canna leave."

Chapter 3

Zeer heard a muffled meow. He smiled as it brought him back to the present. "What?"

"Paris be good. Paris wants out."

"If'n ya'd let me drive this bus," he said, "I could get us ta MS-1 where we can find some jewels and buy our way off'n this planet and get you back to Paron. We could start over with enough money to become a legitimate Preacher man and retire from this travelin' life. "

"Preacher man come to Paris! Paris wants out! Paris be good."

His father spoke ignoring the cat, "You canna retire, bucko."

"Hmmm... Back so soon, Dad. Well, I prefer live company, thanks." Zeer reached over and hit a switch that unlocked the door to the sleep room.

Paris slipped out to the driver's couch, hugging the floor, ready to jump away to avoid another grab. Zeer loved the look of her. She stood barely four feet tall. While she was tiny, she was perfectly proportioned to any humanoid female. Watching her, it was easy for him to see why early explorers of her home planet had named these people cats. When she moved like this, she looked just more like a cat. She settled in and rubbed up against Zeer as he was driving, "Paris no like sleepy room alone. Missy snuggles."

He rubbed her behind one ear, "Don't you ever get enough snuggles."

"Not from Preacher Man. Want babies."

"We canna have babies..." he said as sternly as possible.

"No?" she said coyly, licking his cheek.

"No! We've got too much to do."

"Too late, I think... Babies coming." Saying that very softly, she put her head on his lap and purred herself to sleep.

He looked down at her beautiful, sleeping face. He shook his head and laughed softly.

"Well...You're takin' that bit o' news well..."

"What? She's joshin' me..."

"Cor, me young stud. Just look at ya! Now you've gone and made kittens with this fur ball."

"Stow it, Dad. I'm tryin' ta think. 'Sides, she's no cat. Paronese are humanoids, same as us. She's as much woman as any. She's just got more fur on her, that's all."

"Would ya just listen to the lad. A little cat magic and he's passin out genetics lessons. You're Emerish and that's the best there is, laddie buck. Yer ma was Emerish. Yer pa was Emerish. Ya otter stick ta yer own. Women is women and pets is pets."

Zeer looked down at the sleeping form. "Hmmph,... pets...," He chuckled. He ran his hand down her well-formed arm, feeling the velvety soft fur. It was a golden red. There were yellowish tips at the ends of the short hairs. She looked like walking fire in direct sunlight. Clothes were wasted on these women. So, they never wore any.

She stirred under his hand and looked at him. Those cat green eyes with yellow centers had thrown him at first. Now, they seemed as normal to him. "Preacher Man wanna play?"

"No, me darlin' girl... Preacher man wanna drive. Got to find Emeswan, our new home..."

"Mmmmm... Home be good... good for babies."

"Paris..." his voice getting stern, "dinna start wi' me!"

She smiled a toothy smile, licked his cheek with a dry, scratchy tongue, and lay back down, purring a little Par cat song softly as she returned to sleep.

While she slept, he noticed that for the last few hours, they had been going up at a mild angle. Now, they were climbing into some foothills. The road went into a pass up and over and they started down just as the notes on the map said. At the correct distance from the pass, he turned to follow the barman's marked roads from the map, off in the distance a scar on the desert plain began to grow. From this distance away, the canyon looked barely wider than a hair. On the hilly terrain, he would see it and lose it as he went up and down. The top of each rise would show a bigger and bigger canyon as he dropped down into the canyon.

Zeer drove into the sundown. At dark, he pulled under into a trackless side road. Following the notes he and the barman had made, he pulled into a hidden cave under an overhang of Tarran moss growing over a rock ledge. He was warned not to drive in the dark on these trails. He pulled the moss back over the opening hiding them from passing banditos. It was cool in the cave. "Why you go here, Preacher Man? "

"These hills are full of men willing to steal what they cannot or will not mine, me darlin."

"Money corrupts the gentlest of souls, sayeth the Master's Word."

"That's rich, Dad. Now yer quotin' scriptures to me."

"I quoted 'em to ye all me life, Bucko. "

"Problem is, you never listened."

"Problem is, I dinna duck fast enough that night in Ol' Quids..."

"Aye, but, a house blaster's a nasty weapon and hard to duck away from."

"Preacher man...Paris hungry."

"Then, go cook sumpthin'. Preacher Man hungry, too."

"Sure. I do everything for you. You no do nutting for me."

"The manifest says that you are the cook and house keeper, so...Cook! Don' talk!"

Paris began fussing with the food processors, "Don' talk...don' talk. You just wanna mumbles to father ghost... no talka Paris."

"What?" Zeer sat unsteadily with a plop. "What are you sayin', lass? You kin hear him too."

She sat on his lap and took his face softly in her paws, "You are one silly hooman...Paronese people do mind talk before earther mans make fire."

Zeer shook his head, "Mind talk..? What kinda foolishness are ya sayin' now?"

"Mind talk... No speaks with mouth...Speaks mind to mind... like you and father ghost."

"Wait a tick..." He jumped up and began stomping around the truck, "That means...You knew about me all along..."

"Yep..."

He got in her face, "And you never told anyone?"

She smiled mysteriously, "Nope."

"You know I'm na the real Preacher Man ? "

She waved her paw in dismissal, "Not true. Even from first moment, I see better heart in you than old Preacher mans."

"Oh, Paris."

"Troof...I see you with these people... You are not fake... Old Preacher Man was a fake... Him not serve the Master like you... Him just couldn't keep no other job..."

Zeer laughed, "Really..?"

"Many times him get drunk and try to beat Paris...

"Bloody bugger..."

"Aye... And, nasty old man no give sweet snuggles... Him just want house worker only...Him was bad man..."

"I see that..."

"Here all around times, you at least try to be a good Preacher Man. Old Preacher man just wanted to get off Paron."

Zeer sat down again heavily, putting his face down into his hands. He shook his head. "All this time, you knew everything that was happening. You pretended to be stupid and go along with me. I canna believe it..."

"No act stupid... I talks... You... you silly buzz gwump... you no listen. Like all mens, I think..."

Paris knelt on the floor in front of the bigger man. She took his head and pulled it to her furry neck. "Paris was berry lonely. When new Preacher man come and give good snuggles, I pick you for new mate."

"Then, you knew the old Preacher man was dead after all."

"Paris knew... Paris kill old man for beatings."

"You... killed him? "

"Not means to. Him thinks Par Cats not good as Earthers. All times gets drunks, try to beats Paris... Paris hit man with cook pot. Try to stop mans from beatings Paris..."

"I see... I'll certainly not underestimate you again. You certainly are a dangerous wee beastie."

Not to be out done, his father has to chime in, "An' dinna forget it, me son. Who ever named women the fairer sex was drinkin' jet fuel."

Zeer ignored his dad. He pulled Paris up onto his lap. "I'm still pretty stunned how easily you got me in the sack. Here I was, thinkin' I was foolin' you and you was foolin' me."

She laughed merrily, "Was easy, too..."

"Hmmmph..." He pushed her off on to the floor. She climbed right back onto his lap.

She rubbed her furry head on his chest, "I knew you like Paris right away."

Zeer gave her a hard smack on the rump. "Fine, a confession time is over. Preacher Man still hungry..." He dumped her onto the floor again, "So ... Cook!"

"SSSSSSSSS..." She turned and swiped at him with her claws out. "No forgets what I did to old Preacher Man, Mister..."

Zeer, seeing the swipe coming out of the corner of his eye, ducked easily, "Dinna mistake me for any old man, lassie. The lines on my face were just drawn on...they're not real..."

When she whirled around again, he tackled her around the waist. They rolled together into the sleep room. The floor, upon feeling their presence, inflated to make a soft place. She lay on top pinning his arms, "No, thee are not an old man; still...thee are sooo easy to get into sack. All thee thinks of is snuggles, snuggles, snuggles. When am I gonna cook? "

In a lightning move, he reversed their positions, "I'll let ya' know, me darlin'... I'll let ya' know."

"Okay...mmmmm" and she pressed her face into the crook of his shoulder, purring with anticipation. Their dinner would have to wait for them. They were busy. Both suns were down before they sat down to eat. They sat in the same chair and fed each other bits of food.

They took a short walk to stretch their legs and admire the last rays of the twin setting suns. Zeer stretched his arms langorously, "Let's turn in early. I'm beat..."

Soon, they were lying like two spoons, he was in front and she was in back. He turned over and she moved easily into his embrace. He held her sadly and said, "Par, I wish that I could talk mental with you. Earthers are so limited."

"Preacher mans can do."

"No, baby... no can do."

"Can talk mental with father ghost, can talk mental with me!" she said firmly.

"Aye, lad, it's a gift that I've always used. They sent robots into Quids or I da knowed they was a comin'."

"Dad... Go haunt someone else tonight. This is private."

"Aye...it'll be nice ta have a pleasure dome ta haunt."

They laughed as he left them. Par took his face in her velvet, soft hands. Her green and yellow eyes grew before him. She began to rub his face softly. "Here, darlin'..." she continued rubbing, "Lay quiet..." He closed his eyes. "Let yer mind drift... Think of Paris."

Then, like a burst of lights in his head, a voice soft and warm deep within his mind moved his mind rather than spoke to him. It shocked him like a cold hand on a warm back. "Preacher Man can do."

"Yes...yes!!!" he said.

"Dinna say it! Think it! "

"Yes..." he thought. The connection was just as electric. They spent most of that night sharing their memories directly with each other. He showed her the things he had done and the places that he had been.

She was thrilled by his boyhood memories of the Emerald Planet. They shared his mother's love. They cried together over the loss of her. He shared with her the joy and warmth of a large family at a St. Pat's Festival. When he hated school as a boy, she hated school right with him. When he triumphed at futbol as a young man, she shared his triumphs. They cried again at the loss and destruction of the planet and his family during the war.

"I love yer Mum, sweets."

"Aye, she was a peach... Hey!"

"What, me darlin'...?"

"How's come ya talk like me now?"

"When I mentally talk with ya, I use your brain's speecher. Thee are hearing me in your own language."

"Then you could've talked fine with the Earthers that found yas way back when."

"Aye, the Earthers wouldna listen."

"I read the tapes. Your people were said to be a stupid lot with no language nor civilization. When we found yas living in the jungle, those early explorers thought yas were all half-wild."

"Yeouwr... That makes me so mad." Suddenly, his mind burst with clear, bright images of Paron. They were her memories and all of their history handed down from the Keepers of the Rote.

When the Strangers had first arrived among the Paronians, the natives had tried to converse with the Earthers. The Earther minds were very open and easy to read; but two-way communication was impossible.

"I'm afraid that we have a long history of arrogance..."

"Aye, Darlin'...The Earthers simply would not listen. What images got through were considered to be bad dreams or space sickness and the people were sent home."

"Typical..."

"The concept of spoken language was so limiting and foreign to us that nearly a hundred cycles were required to come to an understanding among our Elders to give up fighting against it. From that point, we tried to do anything that we could to get them to upgrade conditions and get better care from these Earthers who controlled their planet. We were tired of being hunted for sport or treated like slaves."

"When did it get better..?"

"When the Sanser Imperium secured title to Paron during one of it's "entitlements", they wanted to show how enlightened they were regarding the treatment of us and gave us full citizenship if they would learn to speak Standard at a certain level. They set up "jungle outpost" schools and all Paronese children were required to attend. I was a student when I met Rone Taflick. He had asked me to accompany him on a short trip to a nearby planet for a couple of days."

"Sounds like fun..."

"That's what I thought...I had heard about space and thought it would be interesting to take a short trip.

"That short trip has lasted two cycles so far, me darlin. Are ya ready ta go home yet?"

"Until the last few months with you, Zeer, I had been so sorry that I had ever left school. Now, I think I'll stay a little longer. Maybe I'll just stay until I'm tired of ya."

"Funny girl..."

Freed of the need for language, they communicated whole images rather than words. At some point, their bodies must have fallen asleep; but the sharing went on until the morning alarm brought them back to the present. Sitting at the table for breakfast, he thought to her, "I love thee, Paris MacTarn. Now we are truly wed."

The next day, Zeer drove through the morning hours aiming for what looked like a black scar on the face of a flat range of mountains. Near midday, they topped a ridge and saw the town spread out in a little valley. Slowly, as they worked their way down the switchback trails, the circle of dots down below became forms and then houses and mining buildings. Even from a half a day's trip away, the terraplast walls around the Mining fort could be seen clearly. Flags of the Imperion Knighthood flew from the walls. A faded road sign said MS-1, 100 klicks.

Zeer smiled, "Found it..."

Paris clapped, "Finally we can have a home."

"Aye, laddie, now can ye sell yer self."

Zeer was excited as they dropped over the edge of the last hill and Purgatory Valley spread before them. They pulled off and looked at the panorama. Zeer held the Book of Tarra and read to Paris, "Look how the Purgatory River comes out of those canyons off that way?"

"Yes..."

"See how it splits there into the Greater and Lesser branches,"

"Yes."

He pointed to the far side, "There. See how the Lesser Purgatory River, hardly more than a stream, passes into the fort on one side and emerges from the other side to reform the river at the bottom of the valley."

He stared silently at the fort on the far side of the valley. This side of the valley was a gentle slope down to the valley floor. The far wall was several hundred meters high. The Maintenance Station had been founded in a natural cleft of the canyon wall. There were blasters set up on the top of the cliff that protected half of the valley. A busy highway, which looked tiny from this distance, coursed out of the canyon and down it, following the river into the sunset.

Because there was water here, it was green. "See how green it is, Par... It looks weird after two weeks in the deserts and mountains

Zeer analyzed the fort, "Looks about 10 meter's high ta me, Dad."

"Aye, and more than a solid meter thick, too..."

Zeer reviewed what he had learned from the info packets in his orders. The Holy Roman Imperium still maintained a Foreign Legion for their Knight's of the Realm. The Legion's bloody history of thousands of cycles did not detract from the original desert fort designs.

"Look like antiblaster walls ta you, laddie?"

"Aye, dad. They be serious here, I reckons. "

"Watch yerseff..."

"At least you've nothin' ta fear this trip."

"Right ya are, son. I' ve still got you to worry on."

Par cat stirred on his lap. "Why Preacher Man mumbles so much. Yer wakin' up the babies."

"What babies?"

She framed her stomach, "These babees silly man, why you no listen."

"Babies! Oh, will ya no hush woman. I gotta concentrate."

"Now, aint this sweet. Did ya come here ta steal or screw around, laddie buck?"

"Neither... I, Sir, am a genuine Breather of the Master's Word..."

"And I am a Par cat's arse." Said the old ghost.

Paris put her hand over his mouth and startled him by mentally joining the conversation, "Buzz off... old goat."

"So, the fur ball speaks. I was a speakin' ta me own son or has the cat got yer tongue, too, along wi' assorted other organs, me lad."

An exasperated," Da'..." was all that Zeer could muster at such an old joke turned so well.

Paris fell over laughing at the joke. Zeer headed forward, mumbling to himself, "Just what I need. Two lovers of foul humor. I'll never have any peace," Zeer resumed driving toward their destination.

Paris and his dad spent the rest of the afternoon trying to come up with the worst puns that they could. "Oh well. At least yaz aint fightin'," was Zeer's only contribution.

He concentrated on driving and noting where the hidden guard posts were in case he needed to make a run for it. After supper, just outside the walls, they stopped. "We'll be safe here..." He pulled along the wall into a line of trucks parked for the night.

Suddenly very solemn, Paris took his hand and led him to the table, "Paris loves Zeer. Mates is mates. Eat." he heard her deep in his mind.

"Do ya mean, then, lassie, that ya won't leave me for the first rich miner that shakes his minin' poke at ya."

"I dinna say that, bucko... "

(Oh swell, now she's talkin' like the old man)

"Paris would miss her Preacher Man. Mates is mates; but, money is money."

Chapter 4

"Why we wait heeeere?" whined Paris.

"Ma sweet darlin, while I am so very glad that our two moon cycle's long search on this desert planet is over, I dinna wish ta be blasted out of existence at me first blush of triumph." Now that they no longer spoke out loud, it was not necessary for him to look at her while conversing. She was inside of her head just as she was inside of his. He looked neither right nor left as he drove down the steep trail. They crossed the Big Purgatory River at a military checkpoint bridge.

"Papers please..."said an efficient Par Cat officer. The Guardian smiled as he stamped all of their papers with a large red stamp reading "accepted." The Guardian gave them instructions toward a green prairie that made up the bottom of the valley. From there, a wide road made up the last leg of their journey to the mining fort growing in their front windscreen.

Zeer felt rather than saw the hidden guards covering the road. "If someone did get into this valley, he'd need an army to get out without permission of the miner's committee," he thought.

"There'd be a hard hearted jury, if I ever saw one," said the old ghost in the corner of the room.

"Aye, dad... but, they never caught you..."

"Not for their lack of tryin', laddie. I've done my share of sneakin' and hidin' from the likes of them coppers."

The twin suns were turning the mining town into a solid gold fort when Zeer parked his bus for the night. Queued up with the others, he and Paris spent the night under the shadow of blast cannons at the main gate. He drove through the gates just after morning reveille.

Zeer worked his way to the shack guarding the portal. He fingered the last of his stored Quallium chips. He was hoping it would be enough for a parking space inside of the fort and a bit of foodstuffs.

A two-headed Tratonian Dragon was the guardian at the gate. "I am very glad to see you, Father...

"I am not a Father yet, my son. I am yet a humble Brother. My only claim is to be faithful traveler for the Master and a simple breather of His Word. I was brought here to you by your Missionary Society to make a home fer us all."

"Still, we are glad to see thee, Sir. I have missed services here since the last Brother took ill.

The Guardian took the small pile of chips and secretly let half of them slip onto the floor of the bus. Zeer was surprised, but ignored the chips. The Guardian continued to talk as he collected stuff from various drawers and handed them one by one through the window of the bus, "Here is a plas-tape book with the history of our little town and here's a map. Please park in the spot on the map marked CHURCH. It is at the end of the bazaar."

Paris thought, "OOOH. Paris gets dizzy watching strange mans talk."

Zac spoke, "Aye, lassie...a common response...it does take some getting' used to, ya see, a Tratonian talks out of each head alternately. The problem is compounded because the heads are never still. One of his heads will be checking the front of the vehicle. The other will be checking the back or the undercarriage. Then, one looks will watch you and the other will be looking on top. Its rubbery, extendable necks and natural curiosity make Tritonians excellent border guards."

Zeer agreed with his father and with Paris, "Aye, lassie, it makes me sick, too."

"Do the trick I showed ya, sonny..."

Zeer look directly at one head while talking to it.

Zack explained it to Paris, "Tratonians are very polite. Staring at one of the heads will keep that head still. It drives the other head crazy, though. The other head will come to a complete stop wanting to be talked to as well."

Zeer stared at the nearest head, "Show me where it is, please." The beads of sweat on the Guardian's face showed the strain of having to hold still. With a shaking hand, he pointed the direction.

"I've driven a few of them crazy myself that way, sonny."

"Here is your appointment card to see the commandant.

"Me Son, this is not fer two weeks."

"Sorry, Father, he's a busy man." Beads of sweat were breaking out on both heads.

"Will I be allowed ta do me work?"

"Yes... ummm... yeah, sure... see on the back... there's a temporary permit to do business."

"Thankee, lad... See ya in Church... Even Song, eh?"

"Look forward to it, Father." Both heads smiled nervously.

Zeer drove to the spot that he was directed to. He had to stop and get directions several times. It was clear that whoever had drawn the map back at the Imperion Head Quarters had not seen this fort in a long time. Originally, the fort and its contents may have been standard issue. But, with the passage of time and the influx of miners and their families, the fort had been remodeled and expanded several times. This outdated map was now nearly impossible to read. Simply, things were not where they were supposed to be. Maintenance Station #1 (MS-1) had been historically a simple way station on the way to the Purgatory Bad Lands.

The discovery of Quallium had turned this new place, now called Emeswan, into the center of the Viceroy's economic empire. It now bore little resemblance to the original idea of what a Maintenance Station should look like. To add to the confusion, most of the new changes were not on the map that Zeer had been given.

Paris slipped the plas-tape into the reader on the dashboard of the bus. A pleasant female voice began to read the brochure to them. "In colonial days, Tarra had been a source of light metals and medicinal herbs. It was a hideout planet for people on the edge of several empires. No on had paid it too much attention to us as long as the minerals were shipped on time. Tarra got few official visitors because off worlders thought that our weather was so bad. They said that it was either so hot here that you couldn't breath or so cold that you could freeze to death within a few ticks."

"This particular fort had been named Maintenance Station #1. Then people called M.S.-1. It had simply been a resting spot and repair depot for the long haulers taking their goods to Space Port City. The name had eventually been slanged down to Emeswan. For most of its life, this fort had barracked a few hundred Guardians and their families. In the oldest part of the fort were cool, stone and adobe apartment buildings that reached nearly as high as the walls. On the roofs are defensive structures of varying ages and technologies, some as old as the original fort. When Quallium was discovered in the outward regions, the fort was built up from the few hundred people to nearly five thousand souls by decree of the Viceroy to guard the shipments as they passed through this valley. The newer sections of the fort have few buildings. This latest Commandant has spent little of his budget above ground."

"Mining activities around the planet began to drop. Miners moved here and other new mines in Purgatory Canyon from other played out mines. This fort was a key stop over to the small haulers. These haulers come out of the canyon and are off loaded to larger convoys of long haulers for the dangerous journey to Space Port City. In the last few cycles, other areas have begun to play out and are being abandoned."

"A little more than a ten cycles ago, just as the fort was about to be abandoned, Quallium was discovered in a well being dug right under the fort. The local governor was ecstatic. This was his own mine, on his own planet. It was his personal stash of Quallium. He hid the discovery for as long as he could, reaping huge profits because he didn't have to buy it. The town grew and the current Commandant was easily bribed with a grade change from major to Commandant."

"When word got out, miners poured in to be hired. Soon, a fort built for five thousand held a population of over a hundred thousand. As usual, the Imperion spent all their money below ground. They had no interest in wasting money to build above ground. So, for lack of better housing, the bazaar area was filled with hovels and shanties made from the boxes and other shipping materials from new mining equipment and stacked against the fort walls. The rents went to the Commandant. The governor had been considered a minor brother of the Empra. His new wealth bought him a Viceroyalty position. He was now second in line for the Imperial Throne.

"I'll just bet that most of the Quallium has found it's way into the Viceroy's grubby paws."

"I dinna care, Da'.I have work ta do here."

"The Master's work or yer own?"

"I dinna ken... maybe both."

Finally, they found an open space at the edge of the bazaar. The area had been saved for a church. This area was now filled with his bus. Several of his neighbor's packing box homes had to be torn down in order to get the traveler into the correct position for the pulpit to be let down. Within moments, the shanties were rebuilt and all the worldly goods returned to place.

Looking at how much living was cramped into this little space, he marveled to a neighbor, "We certainly seem to have a large plot, me son."

"Yes, Father, until recently, it had been held by just such a bus as yours until the Brother's illness had taken him home. When we heard that the Society of the Master would be sending us another breather, we held the space."

Finally, the church area was set up. "At least we'll have a shady spot fer services, me friends. Thankee fer the help!"

The people seemed good natured about the fuss involved in the set up required to move a Preacher man on the fort again. The homes taken down were quickly reassembled. In a few minutes life was back to normal in the bazaar.

Zeer walked around meeting people and getting acquainted. The people seemed to be so genuinely glad to see him. It was a feeling that he had never known before.

At supper, he came in and sat to eat. Paris set his plate before him with a kiss, "Where ya been, Preacher Man?"

"Just stretching' me legs, pet."

"Eat yer dinner afore it gets cold."

He looked at the timer, "Sorry, darlin' I canna eat," He kissed her absently. "I gotta get ready for the service." He looked in the tote bag and shook it, "I hope that we have enough chips to keep the Frog from askin' too many questions."

"Sabbath's a'comin', boy. Where there's money there's sin. Where there's sin there's confessions to pay penance for."

"Dad, you're such a mercenary."

"My instincts kept thee fed as a youngster."

"Aye, that it did..."

"It looks to me as if there'll be more mouths to feed around here if the fur ball has her way."

"Dad, would ya stop callin' her a fur ball. She's as well formed as any earther woman as you can well see. She na havin' anyway but mine."

"By the looks of the teeth marks on your neck, laddie buck, she's done had her way already."

Zeer felt his blush spreading up his neck, "What can I say....ya'll na listen any way."

"You can tell me this. Do you have puppies or kittens with the likes of that one."

"Babies is babies, you old fart," added Paris.

"Paris," Zeer cautioned.

Zac turned his energy her way, "So, thee must contribute to this family conversation, too, you little fur ball. What new kinds of witch craft do ya plan fer ma wee son next, Missy?"

"Dad..."

She waved her arm, "Ghost's is a waste of time..."

"What'd I say?"

"Paris..."

"He talked first..."

"Be nice, wouldja! Bot' o' yas." They headed out for EvenSong. A small crowd gathered. At the back was the Tratonian Guardian from that morning. Zeer waved and the man waved back shyly.

Up on the pulpit, he looked at his new flock, "Church, let us call out to the Master in Thanksgiving for this day and an evening of rest. He began to sing the Rote o' Even Song. The people read the words as they were displayed on the front of the pulpit. He ended with prayers. The people came to shake his hand and welcome him as their new leader in spirit. It warmed him. Paris stood at the edge of it all and smiled. "Thee..." she said softly in the back of his head.

He smiled over at her for a tick, "No, me darling, this is the Master's doin's. I but breathe His words."

The next morning, they walked about the town putting up signs to tell people that a Preacher Man was in town. He held her velvet paw in his. He was filled with a sense of peace. "I like this place, Par."

"Aye Preacher man, maybe it's na so bad. We have a home, now..."

"Fer a time, sweets..."

Zeer's father and his wife were fighting more gently as well. As time passed, they seemed to grow fonder of each other. He made calling her fur ball a tenderness. She started calling him Zac. Zeer just worked and they talked on and on. Zac told Paris more stories of their home and hearth. If he concentrated on his work, he hardly heard them. There was so much to do to set up his church. There were forms to fill out and plots of garden land to reseed.

At the fortnight, as asked, he showed up at the Command Office. He met another cat species for the first time. From the plas-tapes in the library, he knew she was Triandese. They were as large and ferocious as the Par Cats was small and gentle. The Royal Guardians were full of these lioness females. There males were smaller and generally not much good in a fight. She looked up and recognized the new priest. "H' hello, father..."

"Sister... uhhhh... I am not a Father, yet. It is good to see you. I do not remember seeing you in church, though."

"Ummm... I been meanin' ta come. We been real busy, though."

"Well, running things here probably does take up yer time."

"Right! What kin I help you with today?" Zeer showed her the card with his appointment time. Her face reddened slightly under her yellow fur. "I'm sorry, Padre, but the Commandant is... ummm... indisposed. We've been told to tell everyone for a while that you will be notified when to appear for his interview."

"So...what do I do next?"

"Keep on servin' the Master... I seen ya on the viddies ta other day... Ya sing a fine song... and yer prayin' is right soulful..."

"Thankee fer them kind words, Little Sister, have a good day."

"G'day, Sir... sorry 'bout the wait." Zeer went home.

The old Father had started a vegetable garden at the side of their plot. It had fallen to weeds. For some thing to pass the time, Zeer began to dig in the black soil in the afternoons and to water it every morning. Paris would come and help. Some of the people around gave them seed cuttings of their favorite plants to put along side of his. Soon, the green of healthy plants replaced the brown that had been there at the start. The old father had chosen well. The garden got good cool sun in the morning and was shaded from the hottest double sunlight by the bus later in the day.

One day, he realized He had a few posters left. He would need more. He headed for the print shop. The printer, a pachydermal creature from the Grygor Tri-Stars, would not even look at it. In a nasally whine, he said, " NThis nneeds a stnamp fromn nthe Commannent. I'mn nvery nsorry, Fanner."

"I understand, my son."

"Pleanse comn nback afner your meenning an' we cann prinndis rine away."

"I'll sure do that."

"I hope he catches his trunk in his printer."

"Dad..." Zeer looked down at the poster in his hand. He shrugged and went to see Sheel. He and the Guardian were becoming fast friends. He gave her a sliver of Q. She gave him a stamp. He went back to the printer. In a few ticks, he had a new supply of posters.

COME ONE, COME ALL

THE ROYAL BROTHERHOOD OF THE WORD

presents

THE PREACHER MAN

BAPTISMS

(circumcisions extra)

WEDDINGS PERFORMED

(non denominational 127 dialects)

SABBATH SERVICES

service time is at Dawn

(come early beat the heat)

Finally, almost two moons after their arrival at MS-1, Zeer and Paris got word of their appointment to speak with the Commandant. They arrived at the main gate a few minutes early for the appointment. They were kept waiting in the stifling anteroom for almost two hours. They were packed in with hundreds of others. Some were miners right off the boat. Some were played out miners waiting for their release vouchers to move their money and families back home. They had completed their contracts and were leaving, glad to still be alive, and hoping that they could get to the spaceport with their lives and fortunes intact.

They watched as apartments and furniture was bought and sold at incredibly high prices in the waiting room while the miners waited for their appointments with "the Frog." Finally, they were ushered into the office of the commandant. He was a short, greasy, little man. The skin that they could see had a slight gray tinge to it as if he were not well. His uniform looked as if he had slept in it for a month. The sweat stains had left salt rings around the unbuttoned neck and armpits. Somehow, he was sweating even in his air-cooled office. As he talked, he had a disgusting habit of smacking flies with a fly swatter and popping them in his mouth.

"Whew," said Par in the middle of his mind, "Stinks worse than the dead preacher mans."

"Paperz, pleez, Mishoor." The man reached a webbed paw out without even looking up at the applicants.

"There ya are, sir."

"By your accent, you zound like zum one from the Emerald Planet."

"Me Mum was Emerish, Highness."

Zac snorted, "Oh, lordy, suckin' up ta a Frogger!"

"Hush, dad, he may be a mental..."

"Them Froggers never used their brains fer nothin good. How do ya think I hid from them for thirty cycles..."

"Check him for me, will ya, sweets."

"This stinking frogger canna do mental speeching."

"Par... dinna talk like Dad..."

"It zez here that you were born on Zeddat III."

"Aye, me dad, rest his soul..."

"That's a good'n, sonny."

" ... was a humble Traveler, also..."

"Unofficially, of course."

To his dad, "Will ya let me finish one sentence before you butt in! "

"Well, excuuuse... me..."

To the commandant,"...And I was raised on Zeddat III after the wars. I have never actually seen the Emerald Planet, me self."

"Ya never will since these motherless wimps ruined our planet in the Frogger Wars, ya mean."

"Dad, I'm tryin' ta concentrate."

And, as Zeer predicted, the Commandant was talking to him, "You muzt be old enough to remember zzee glorious entitlement? I myself, got my first commizzion zere..."

As he always done, Zeer lied. "I did hear of it, but, it meant little to me. I was but a boy and far away with my parents doing the Master's service. Religious life has removed any political interests from me life."

As he was answering, Zeer noticed that the Guardian had not even looked at him. He let his voice trail off. It was clear that, while the question had been directed at Zeer, the Commandant was not interested in his reply. The Commandant kept reading from the forms that Zeer had brought, scribbling arcane symbols on them, and typing into his system. Zeer remained quiet and let the frog work. He instead began to amuse himself with reminiscing about his true involvement in those old battles.

It was an exciting time. By the time he was eight years old Zeer had been a runner. He and his friends had carried dispatches between the underground army units and secret societies. At first, nothing much more than a few shootings and some bombings ever came of it. After he was 10 solar cycles, his older brother, Shannon, took him flying. By the time he had recovered from his first bout of jump sickness, he was in love with flying. When they were out on patrol one evening, Shannon had let Zeer fire the laser cannon into a hated Winser's pleasure barge.

By age eleven, he had been trained to run the laser cannon and would sneak out almost nightly to ride with his brother on some of his missions.

"Yer mother went to her grave not knowin' ya was runnin' that young, laddie..."

"Aye... I hated lyin to her."

Zeer went on telling his story to Paris, "I was a lad of only twelve when I was in me first battle. That night, my little gang of wharf rats, as Shannie used ta call us, tasted death for the first time. I was firing at any UKP flitter I could see when a huge flash blinded me fer a sec. It was me best friend, Joey. He was a gunner on a ship right next to ours. It was hit by return fire from a trap set by the UKP to catch us all."

"Cheeky buggers..."

"Aye. Many of me comrades did not come home that night. Only the brilliant flying of me brother got us out of there alive..."

"After that night, me son there considered himself to be a battle hardened veteran with one too many missions under his belt."

"Still even with the losses, I continued to serve on me brother's pirate vessel as a gunner and had several kills to me name."

Dad piped in, "I remember the best one. There we was, all near ta kilt when ya did yer most famous kill ever!" He mentally sent a picture to Paris of a gawky boy in an oversized naval kit leaning nonchalantly on a laser cannon. She laughed to see him so young.

"It was true grand moment...The bloody Winsers had sent a robo-drone to hunt ma wee sons down and blow their entire crew to tiny specks of space junk. That was his first medal." Another picture formed in Zeer and Paris' melded mind. "Ma wee Zeer made yeoman first class, that day, he did."

"Man, Da'...yer good at this mental picturing..."

"Had a bit more practice than you, laddie buck..."

Another 3-D holographic picture formed of Zeer's mom when she was young. The old ghost continued, "Me wife, his mom, was so proud. She was mad as a wet hen when she found out we had taken the lad, but, she forgave us all when we got home safe and Shanny was saved. He was the heir to throne, dontcha know after me, o' course, and Z-boy here was cock o' the walk for the rest of his sixth form at school."

"Right..." Paris was fascinated by this heroic tale, well told. Zeer had actually been there. He was reliving his own story and still, he was drawn into the magnetic speaking style of his poor dead papa.

Zac jumped in, "Aye, both me boys were holy terrors, back in them days. Shanny was a righteous fine collector of spare space vessels."

Zeer chimed in, "They called us pirates, of course...said them spares was stolen property..."

Zac laughed and added, "We was privateers fer the cause, I tell ya. 'ats wot we was..."

"Dad! Are you still checking for mind sweepers?"

"Aye! never stopped... you, me and the pregnant fur ball are the only ones 'round here...""

(Zeer focused back to Paris) "We was funding our war with their own credits."

"Aye..."

"Yeah...well...I'm new at this game, so, you have got to do it for me for now."

"Gotcha! Still it makes me laugh just ta think that if this piss poor excuse for a hero had any idear who was really standing before him, Zeer MacTarn, Crown Prince, third heir..."

"Second heir, Dad. You're dead."

"Oh yeah... Right! Second heir to the Emerald Throne was right in his clutches, dressed as a humble Breather of the Word, there'd be green slime all over the floor under that desk, I'm thinking."

Zeer could not keep the tiniest smile from twitching the edges of his mouth. He could hear faint laughter from Paris as well. He went back to his memories. They were as fresh today as when he had been a boy. He had not been away on some other planet. His dreams were still filled some nights with all the terror and all the senseless destruction. In truth, he was one of the few who knew the tale of the Sanser Imperion's so-called "Glorious Entitlement" and was alive to tell about it. The smile turned grim as these memories played across the backdrop of his mind.

Brought back to the present by a cramp in one foot, Zeer's shuffled his feet a little for a better stance. He was getting tired, but, he had participated in enough of these interviews with these bureaucratic napoleons. If he made one wrong move, he might find himself at the back of the line waiting even more hours. He tried to remain focused as the Commandant slowly filled out form after form.

To make things worse, the bastard kept getting calls on his viddy phone. He kept excusing himself to step in to a nearby office for each one. This Guardian Major had smelled bad enough at the beginning of the interview. As time passed, the smell of liquor on his breath told the whole room that while he was in that back office, he had clearly been taking drinks from some rot gut hootch hidden back there. So, this already long and boring process was made more so by these stops in the action.

Zeer continued to tell Paris his life story, trying to ignore the stench. He started with a brief review of his planet's history, "Ya see darlin, me planet is called Emerand, the Emerald Planet. We used ta be free and flyin'solo. We were happy and content, we was. Starting about two hundred and fifty cycles or so before my birth, a different clan ruled our planet. Because of their bad leadership decisions and some unlucky battles, we came to be absorbed into an ambitious political coalition called the United Kollection of Planets. Although strong at first, by the time the MacTarns came to lead the Emerish, the UKP had deteriorated to an aging Empire being run by the latest heir to the Winser dynasty."

Zac piped in, "Aye. We MacTarns were sick of hundreds of cycles of oppression from this petty family. Vowing to do something to make things better, we gathered a collection of rebel houses together, the Emerish Republican Armada was formed."

"Really? What's that?" she said.

Zeer continued, "At first, it weren't much ta shake a stick at, just a bunch of rebels flying around in a ragtag collection of souped up clunkers and garbage scows. Even without jump capabilities or hardly fast enough to get out of planetary gravity pools, we were still good enough pilots to board and seize newer vessels. These newer ships helped modernize us and make us more effective. The UKP called us pirates. We called ourselves patriots. Mostly we fought for fun and revenge. We could see the Winsers were a sorry lot. We thought time was on our side... oop, he wants me ta sign somethin'."

Zeer was handed several papers to sign. His dad picked up the telling of the tale, "Romantic, futile struggles for freedom are always attractive to a certain type of person. The Clan MacTarn, was just filled with such romantic adventurers. Our clan saw themselves as generation after generation of men and women with hearts both strong and true. Our clan has sat firmly on the Emerald Throne above and below the law for ten generations."

Zeer returned to the story, "Finally, just after me Dad was born, a new leader took the throne from a weaker cousin after a bitter sword duel that left the new leader with only one arm, but, he took what he saw as his."

"It was me own father, dontcha know. He did more wi' one arm than most could do with two..."

Zeer continued, ignoring the interruption, "He was named Shannon at birth after the two greatest MacTarns. They called him Bonny Prince Shannon III, because of his giant laugh and his good looks. To me, he was just Grandpa. As me dad was growing up, Grandpa, using his force of will, some victories against the odds, and some luck, took the political reins of the Planet and the consolidated the military reins of the ERA under one central command.

The old ghost could not contain himself, "Me dad was in his early fifties when he came to power. He was very charismatic and well spoken. He did not shout, but people listened to his sage advice. Band after band of pirates, tired of fighting alone or against each other, flocked to the Emerald Banner. They came in person to the Emerald Throne Room to lay their swords and their houses in allegiance to our house."

Zeer broke in, "Awww, lassie, ya shoulda seen that place. It was a cave hideout carved deep in the third moon, but, ta me and my siblings, it was a true palace..."

"Why not be on the home world?" she asked.

"We couldna do it, ya see, the main planet was crawlin' wi' spies...there were UKP troops everywhere. In those days, it had just been easier to operate off world."

The dad continues, "From this influx of new men and ships came new leadership options. The new prince proved to be a master strategist. Victory followed victory as the ERA grew braver and bolder. He created coordinated attacks using his new navy. Using a series of feints to draw off the UKP forces, he sent Shannon's lone ship right to the center of New London City, on the UKP home world."

Zeer jumped in, "Finally, around my fourteenth birthday, a plan was formulated that seemed certain to lead us to freedom."

"The old ghost made a spitting sound, "Phhhhhhht..."

"I know, Da' Ya see, darlin, in reality, we were being offered a clear path to certain doom. My grandfather was contacted by a group representing interested sympathetic parties. This group made money and weapons available for us to use in our "war of liberation." We didn't know who the interested parties really were."

Zac was embarrassed and sad, but, he continued, "Aye, in truth, me dad's little revolution was the bought and paid for handy work of the Sanser Empirium. Isn't your planet part of their space now?"

"Yes. We have our own sad tale to tell on this."

"Do ye know how Paron was taken?"

"No, I never much attention to politics."

"Well, me darlin fur ball, let me clue you in. Ya see, for generations, the Amphibian Lords of the Imperion have sought expansion. First, they had tried alliances, but, the nasty little wart mongers were too disgusting for humanoid types ta be around."

"Aye," said Par, "They are truly foul."

"On top o' that, their mean as their snake cousins."

"Dad! You aint never gonna get these specie groups organized right..."

"Hesh up, laddie...You are breakin' me concentration! Now, let's get back to your education, ma dear. Any one who has known these blasted Froggers fer long was made quickly aware that they had no ethics of any kind. Their personal interests were all that they cared about. From their philosophical point of view, they believe that the use of any means necessary is the best path to getting what ever they want. It is their special definition of the word 'good'."

"I have seen that often enough on Paron." she added.

"So, after a long unsuccessful period, they found the perfect solution. They began to start little revolutions. They knew that every government, no matter how well run or conceived, has enemies. They would seek these unhappy groups out and fund their activities. When ever they could, the Imperion encouraged these dissidents to engage in activities that would involve economic disruptions. Under their tutelage and funding, these rebels became successful as pirates. The more the pirates stole, the more a targeted government would appear shaky. The SI bastards made sure that they had cargo on all these lost ships. Then, they had grounds to go before the High Courts of the Galactic Senate and begin to complain about these lost cargos. Once there were lots of complaints before the Court, the HRE would step back in with an offer of helping every one out with their little police problem."

Zeer added a bit, "The Senate is all about trade. Without trade, there are no taxes. Without taxes, they don't get paid."

"Thankee, son. To continue, once the damned Froggers had gotten the approval of the Galactic Senate, they moved right in with full ticket to do what ever was necessary to restore free flow of trade. Under the guise of mopping up a mess, they really were just claiming new territory. These lands were supposed to be freed whenever the insurgency was over, but, since they never intended to wipe out the insurgents, they made sure that it was never safe enough to release the territories."

"Clever..." said Paris.

Zac sounded sad, "Yeah, we were so stupid, we played right into their hands. Sure, we took their guns and newer ships. We were so focused on ruining the UKP that we never watched our new 'friends'. Groups like us let their hatred allow them to play right into the hands of the Froggers."

"We did a fine job, too. Using these smuggled weapons, we struck against the UKP planet of Hessia. Using surprise and a viciousness driven by years of frustration and hatred, we drove the Hessians before us. We captured ships and stored supplies. With even more new equipment, we recruited more soldiers and were encouraged to go after more U.K. shipping. Soon, the UKP was reeling like a punch drunk fighter in the last round."

"Me son, Shannon IV, using one of the newest ships, became an admiral in my father's new navy. At seventeen, Zeer was assigned to serve with his brother on his flag ship.

"Yeah...it was grand. I was trained to fight in both single and double manned flyers in the fighter squadrons."

Paris cut in, "All thoughts of school were forgotten, I suppose?"

"You remain ever the school teacher, aint ya? Nope, school got nary a thought. I was a pilot and a fighter. My favorite assignment was to fly a one-man flitter called a laser monkey. It was devil fast and the laser was deadly. I was to be guarding the flanks on Shanny's main assault cruiser, the Emerald Blade. Our older sister, Tess, leading a ship of her own, was my wingman. "Aye, lad," said his dad, sharing the memory with him,"we was sure havin' fun in them days. Then, these reptiles sold us a bill of goods and, before we could take a breath, we MacTarns was runnin' fer our skins."

"Again, Dad, I remind you...Froggers are amphibians, not reptiles..."

"What ever...slime is slime..."

Zeer went back to the history for Paris, "We just continued on our merry, ignorant way. We got bolder, we were takin ships every day. We had all but crippled the UKP's economy. These problems got the attention of the Galactic Senate. The Sanser Empra called a secret meeting of the Senate's Inner Council. He even sent ships to carry the poorer members of the Council so that they could arrive in style. Darigan the Terrible, Kzar of the Red Planets called the meeting to order, "Vee are here to dizguzz da Vinser claims...Ya?"

Zac brought out old viddy tapes from his memories. Zeer and Paris could see the chambers as clear as day. "Wow, Dad..."was all Zeer could say.

They saw the Frogger Empra trying to stand as tall as he could manage before the circle, "The situation in the tenth quadrant is becoming too dangerous. Shipping is down fifty percent from one standard solar cycle ago."

Zac interrupted his memory for a word, "Here's another thing that we did that was stupid. Following stolen plans (given to us by the Froggers), we had destroyed most of the UKP communication satellites. This, we thought, would lead to a sooner victory."

Zeer finished the thought, "S'truth! The only thing it did was to prevent the news of these meetings from reaching either the Winsers or us."

Zac restarted the memory. They saw the Kzar lean forward. He loved a bloody tale more than he should have, "Ya..? Tell me more..."

"These shipping lanez are supposed to be guarded by the Winzers of the U.K.P. They can not manage their own planets, as the nearest neighbor, the Sanser Empirion would gladly handle this situation for the greater good."

Zeer took up the telling, "Unknown to all, at that very moment, across the galaxy, a Tritonian Tiger Cat, actually a Frogger spy, was meeting with me own grandfather. He played his memory tape for Paris, "We have just heard from that the U.K.P. is at its weakest and most vulnerable that we have ever seen it. We hear of much Senate support for you all to become a legally free system. Perhaps, this would be the best time to attack."

Zac interjected, "Pheh! The bloody bastards were waiting for us to bite at their plan. When we went to form up for our attack, new vessels appeared. They were painted like ours, so we thought, 'the more the merrier...' It was a glorious victory with the Sanser ships joined in. The U.K.P Navy was destroyed in one bold stroke. What we didn't know was that the Sanser ambassador was, at that moment, offering the Winsers exile in a home in a secret location. Like the cowards they were, the remaining Winsers fled. Before leaving, they deeded several estates on Hessia to the Sanser Empra. A family Froggers was moved into one of the palaces."

"Yeah...and we were told that the Winser Queen was in that house. Like the head strong fools that we were, we attacked it and wiped it out. Again, the Froggers jammed the news satellites thus maintaining these planets in black out from the news. The Sansers immediately made a huge stink in the Court about the barbaric slaughter of their citizens by these Emerish pirates."

"The Court sends a recommendation to the Senate and within days, the Sansers had all the papers they needed to move in. So, this is how, with the full approval of the Senate and only days after the fall of the House of Winser, the Frogger consolidation of that area began. The Council ruled that the Froggers were entitled to defend their citizens from "pirates" infesting their quadrant. No one mentioned that their piece of the quadrant had suddenly doubled in area. They were "entitled to defend their citizens against "pirates." The Sanser Empirion called this their 'entitlement.'"

"The promises that the Sansers had made to leaders of the Emerald System of freedom were lies. Them stinkin' Frogs only meant to replace one master with another. When the new Emerish government tried to get recognized, the full Senate denounced them all as 'pirates.' We were tried in absentia and convicted using file tapes the court had gotten from 'secret sources'."

The dad continued, "I remember worst, me last night on Emerand. The Sansers had secretly given us all of our new security satellites. Thinking they were safe, we kept ourselves busy placing them around our home planet. Using secret subroutines, they were sabotaged the very night that the damned Froggers implemented their 'entitlement.' Small bands of fighters using these stolen security codes landed quietly all over me home planet. They knew who we were and where lived."

"How awful!"

"Aye, the first thing we knew, my home security is beeping and there are explosions at me gate. Low flying laser monkeys are strafing and bombing the whole neighborhood. I sent me mum, two of me daughters and me wife down the hidey hole just as a huge bomb exploded. I was knocked out and trapped in a pile of rubble. I was saved by two metal file cabinets that made a crawl space just big enough fer my bony buttocks. Most of the other ERA leaders were assassinated in their beds."

"Bloody bastards!"

"The ones of us that escaped were hunted down and killed. I managed to shake them for more than two decades before they found me."

Zeer mental voice dropped in, low with emotion, "My own brother was never heard from after a pitched naval battle. I know he escaped because I still see wanted posters hanging all over the galaxy charging him with piracy."

"Where were you, Zeer?" she asked softly.

"I was safe enough. By now, I was a space pilot with several long jumps under me belt, so, I was thrilled to be escorting me grandfather to a meeting with the Embassy Committee of the Senate. We were so sure of ourselves that we was trying to get recognition when the news came that the planet was under attack."

"What a shock, eh?"

"I'll say. When we got word of the attack, we turned the ship around and jumped within half a parsec of Emerand. Still, we were too late. I couldna even save me mum. The tunnel had caved in by the blast and all were lost. Then, strangely enough, I just started digging in this pile of rubble and found a boot."

"My boot, sez I..."

"I dinna fesh how I knew where to dig, but, I did."

"Of course, I was sending ya instructions, ya dim wit."

"Oh, yeah, well knowing what I know now, I can see it."

"Lucky fer me, you inherited the mental speech gene from yer gramma..."

"Aye."

Zac resumes the tale, "Prince Shannon gets arrested on the spot. He was summarily charged with calling for the murder of those Froggers in the palace. Because of me connection (unknown ta her) wi' me darlin wife. I knew as soon as I had come to that they was all dead. Zeer and me hid in the rubble. They were so sure that nothing could have survived the blast that they never even searched the mess.

"Arrogant little bug eaters..." and she laughed a hissy laugh at her own joke.

"Luckily, we had stores and stashes that the Froggers didn't even know about. We got a two-man ship and escaped to become the hunted criminals that you see before you. Still wanna be friends?"

"You silly buzz gwump. I hate Froggers more than you two. They've been no friend ta me own home world neither."

Zeer signed two more papers and continued, "During my late boyhood, dad did many things to help us survive. Being a Preacher man was only one of them. Finding this despicable Frog, one of the very soldiers that bombed our homes and killed half of me people is almost too much to stand for..."

"Steady, son, we need him now."

"Aye, dad but, some day, these beasts must pay for what they did to us. And even still they hunt what few remain of us."

"Aye they hunted me down right square. They found me in me cups at a fine establishment called Quid's. Blasted a whole pleasure dome full of innocents just to get me that night, they did."

"Dad, that's enough rememberin'. I'm tryin' ta keep me wits here. I gotta git calmed down."

"Alright, son, watch yer back."

"No its your guys job ta watch me back."

"Aye, aye, cap'n." said both voices simultaneously.

Chapter 5

The Commandant had been rambling on non-stop. Zeer looked at him and nodded, but really had tried not to listen. The old Frog finally ended his boring tale, "I, myself, was awarded this post for that action. I worked here many cycles before we found Quallium. I have worked very hard here to make this post a success."

"That fat Frog never did a lick of work in his life."

"I see that you paid your entry fee with Quallium. Do you have more? No one is allowed to posess any Quallium, Nez Pas?"

"I have a tiny stash." Zeer brought out his meager stash of tiny slivers and chips. He poured them onto the measuring space.

"Not very good stuff.."

He looked at Zeer with a blank stare. Fondling a few of the larger pieces, the Frog looked at him and flicked his tongue across his eyes to wet them. "Is that all?"

Zeer took the pouch again and turned it inside out over the measuring device to show that he had no more. At seeing that, the commandant ceased acting like a statue of himself, "Ah, now we can do business."

The commandant took a heavily jeweled Zingani Dance knife out of a flat drawer in front of him. He began separating the Quallium into piles. He handed Zeer a voucher for land rental to park the traveler for a week. One pile disappeared into a hole in his desk.

"Convenient... let's watch the sissy cut himself in. hee, hee, hee, ...wiff dat frog sticker."

"Ooooh, Zac.., Frog sticker! That's the worst one yet." Zeer could hear Paris and his father laughing in his mind. He looked sharply at Par. Her face was passive, but, her eyes had tiny little tears in the corners and her face was tight from her attempts to keep from laughing out loud. Zeer turned his head away to keep from getting caught up in it.

He pleaded with them in his mind, "Will ya both na help me just a little bit here!?!"

The Commandant continued with his work, oblivious to his surroundings. He handed over another voucher for sleeping fees and another pile went into the hole. He was given another voucher that totaled the rest of his poke. "These you can use at any store for buying stuff."

Zeer noticed that the "fair market value" promised on the signs all over the fort for Quallium was a hundredth of what it was worth at Space Port City and a thousandth of what it would be worth if you could somehow get it off of this miserable planet.

"Oh well, at least we can eat, now." He joked for the benefit of the Commandant. Unbeknownst to the Commandant, the old Preacher had left a huge balance at the supply store to which every Preacher could use. If they were careful, He and Paris could eat well enough for an entire cycle. Which was a good thing since he had already discovered that no one would take his Quallium as payment. It was strange at first.

He had found the answer as he went along. Possession of Quallium within the fort for more than one day was a death penalty. For that matter, the penalty for any crime in this fort was death. Even the tiniest chips were supposed to be turned in immediately at the fort purser's office for credit vouchers. A black market always forms in these conditions and Zeer's secret stash grew from this undercurrent of commerce.

Life in a mining faciIity is a tough life. Only the toughest of creatures can create a life under these conditions. Miners, as a group tend to make and follow their own sets of rules also, often, with the death penalty as the result. Tough laws are needed to keep the peace.

Still, at every space port, miners lined up to be transported here dreaming of the odd chance of striking it big. Every one in the galaxy knew about the mines on Tarra. They were hoping against the odds that if they could just survive the contract period, they might be rich for life. All who came to the new mines were willing to gamble on that slim chance despite the sure and certain knowledge that they had a less than even chance of getting out alive.

It was really a scam for the the Mining Corp. They brought in shiploads of new settlers wishing to mine Quallium every day. They loaned these fools the cost of transport. Usually, they had to stay for two full contracts to get their grub stake. Most of the money they made on the first contract was forfeit for so called 'costs and interest' of that first ride. And food and lodging was over priced so they were working double shifts just to make ends meet. The last little joke on the miners was that any money in storage was forfeit to the Corp if you became a criminal or were killed before you were freed.

The Commandant noticed that Zeer was still standing there, "Yes?"

"I am told that I need to rent viddy time for me services."

"How much time do you need?"

"One hour a day. The Brotherhood was told by the Empirion that the newsies were ta show both Morgen Tide and Even Song services."

"Out of the question, everyone will want to stop working to watch."

"You could viddy pipe them to the mines so that the miners could hear them there. Two of the shifts would be off duty, anyway."

"Not if they don't meet their quota, they would still be down there."

"Not even for ten percent of the till."

"All merchantz already owe the Empra, ten percent. Rearranging everything would take an extra twenty five percent at least."

Zac jumped in, "Well, now we know his cut!"

Zeer ignored him. Paris laughed mentally, but kept her face calm, "Thee are a hard bargainer. I am sad to say that the Brotherhood has many charities to support. I must tithe me congregation to the good of the whole."

Zac sniffed, "That's rich, me son. Now we know what your cut is." Paris was overcome with a coughing fit to cover her laughter.

The Commandant looked stern, "These are hard times. I, too, am a poor servent of the Empra."

"Me mother's wooden leg," thought Par.

Zeer gave Par a sharp look. Par was beginning to talk more and more like Zac. He could hear the mental rumbles of his father's laughter, "I couldn't a said it better, meself, lassie." He said through his chuckles.

"Twenty percent is all I could afford, sir. I couldna go higher without permission. I'd hafta take up and leave yas."

The Commandant knew that he must not drive this Brother out. He had been told to get a church going, but, had been dragging his feet. "Alright, alright, but, no one must know. If my superiors found out that I was coddling, they'd yank me quick. Now, leave me alone, I have work to do."

Zeer looked back as he was leaving. He saw what work the commandant had to do. He was pouring himself a large drink. He knew that what the frog had told him had been a lie.

By showing up here without the fort knowing he was coming, he had saved them thousands of credits. He had heard in the bazaar that the mining corp had been pressuring the government to get a preacher here for a more than a full cycle or more. Negotiations were never settled. The Brotherhood was willing to send someone but the fort was would have to pay the freight.

Then, an endowment from an old miner's will had paid for this traveling church and for the trip here. When word of the bequest came to the Brotherhood, the Order had hired Taflick. Taflick had, in turn, tricked Paris to accompany him.

By the time that they returned from the office, people were already lined up at the door of the traveler. It was almost time for Even Song. First, there was a line of penitents in front of the confessional. The brotherhood had conveniently built a small, sound proof, air-conditioned confessional into the under side of the pulpit structure just for this purpose. Zeer noticed as he walked past that the penance cups were filling nicely with Quallium and credit vouchers.

The Mining Corp paid the miners in credit vouchers good for use anywhere in the fort. The currency here was 1, 5, 10, and 100 credit denominations. Miners also received bonuses if they exceeded their Quallium quotas.

If a miner was alive at the end of his or her contract, these credit vouchers were converted to Imperial credits for transport off planet back home. The miners could not even send money home until the contracts were completed. The rare bit of good news was how huge sums were sent off world in the unlikely case that the miner survived.

Because of the diversity of stores in the market place, a miner could buy anything that any creature could want with those vouchers. The mining company had trucks running up and down the canyon nonstop to keep the fort stocked so the miners wouldn't take their business elsewhere. Females or servicing males of any species could be found or simulated at the pleasure dome if one had enough credits.

Only military flying vehicles could were allowed to pass over the canyon district. The Imperion knew that assault troops could be transported as well as goods and they didn't want any ugly surprises.

Clearing his mind, Zeer stretched out his arms and in a clear Emerish tenor, began the songs of Even Song. Miners and tradesmen bowed their heads and sang the tunes as best as they could remember. Some sang the old songs in various versions of Standard. Some sang in their native tongues, each as they had learned them. They all knew that they were called to sing heart felt and true. The noises of the entire bazaar became silent as all listened to the beauty of the moment. In between songs, Zeer looked about. He saw a smile here or a tear their even in the tough hearted business people. All seemed glad to have a taste of home and hearth, even for a moment.

Paris tickled the back of his mind, "That was lovely, dear. Thee sings well, but, now, ma wee babes need foods, Preacher Man."

"I gotta finish up here, so take Dad with you shopping. Spend the credit vouchers first, sweets. They're no good off this base, anyways. The Quallium we'll store for lean pickings. Have fun."

"These forts are all the same, laddie. The fort regs wouldn't allow the exporting of Quallium. Getting the stuff out of the fort'll be yer best trick ever."

"Then, getting our stash past the millions of bandidos between here and Space Port City would be the next."

"Aye, lad. The canyon birds feast daily on the bones of the one's who tried to escape and dinna make it."

Paris cut in, "And we've heard tell of stories how the prison blaster eats the poor fools that the blasted Frogger bastards catch tryin' ta smuggle that stuff off the fort grounds."

Zeer was never distracted long by these chats over the wealth. He knew they had a pile gradually building in the secret holds built under the floorboards of the traveler (originally put there for transporting the Books.) Zeer was glad to give copies of the Book out to any soul desiring the Word. It just made more room for storing Quallium.

Zac added, "I'll go with you, me darlin little fur ball. I wish ta stretch me legs."

"Okay.Wait you have no legs, ya silly buzz gwump!"

"Ohhhh, the cruelest knife is the sharpest, sez the Word..."

"Come on, grampa. I know, I'll take ya right by the pleasure dome. You can go haunt them buggers fer a change. Maybe you can get into somebody's simulation and really give them a thrill. Let them see what a real pirate looks like."

"That costs too much."

Zeer cut in, "Yer not thinkin', Dad. It's free now. Yer dead. Who'll know?"

"Aye, good idear, lassie. They'll think I some kind a bug in their program. They'll go nuts trying ta fix me. I like it. I like it."

"Good idea sweets. That oughta keep him busy for a coupla days, eh wot..."

"I'll have ya all ta meself..."

"You can count on that."

For the next few weeks, life was steady and dull. Zeer found pleasure in the simple services held twice daily in the plaza outside of their bus. Morning Song or Morgen tide was filled with the miners coming out from 3rd shift. After the service, it became their custom for the miners to go home to bed and for he and Paris would have their morning "constitutional."

Coming home, he would avoid the heat of the day reading in the air conditioned office inside the bus. He studied hard to be a better Servant and to meet the needs of his new friends. He found the fort library was a treasure trove of information. He studied mining, Tarran geography, and anthropology tapes about the varied races that made up the polyglot society of Emeswan.

Life at the bazaar was a mad house most days. The crazier it got, the more people felt lost. The beauty of his voice and the passion for love that filled his heart drew increasing numbers to his services. Every open space through out the plaza became filled. The hardy miners loved his increasing ability to share the peace and joy of a life lived in the Master's hand. Miracles were experienced and shared within the growing congregation.

Within a moon, his end of week "Shabbat Song" service was viddy cast through out the planet. Long haulers timed their arrivals to stand and share testimonies of how the blessings from his services were being felt even across what the Askirabim, the natives, call the Far Reaches, the deepest desert past Space Port City.

People would still find a way to get into his prayers. Some days, they simply slipped notes into the prayer slots in the door of the bus. Coming in from their early morning stroll, Zeer retrieved them and he and Paris read them on the table. Somehow, increasingly valuable jeweled stones of Quallium were always found in the bottom of the box as well.

"Get the candle, sweets."

"Aye, Preacher man, got it right here..." she thought back to him.

As instructed in the Rote o' Kirk, Zeer cleaned the table and set the candle in the center, Paris lit the candle and sat by her her husband. Most days, Zac prayed with them. They held hands and prayed over each request. As they read each piece, it was burned in the candle. Touching the flame, the cheap lexite flashed and disappeared. The last one was asking the Brother to please come this afternoon to gather a new baby. On the lexite were instructions to the apartment of the seeker.

"These trips generally pay well in jewels and information, sonny"

"I remember, Da'...we have enough Q, fer now...its The Work, too. I find great joy in the Work!"

"Aye, I remember that part. It is grand work, isn't it?"

Zeer realized for the thousandth time, it was becoming the beauty of the work that drove him now. The manuals had spoken of the value of the day-to-day mingling with a flock to create the oneness so necessary for proper worship. The dusty books had not given a clue how much he would love it.

"Here, love..." she pressed a sack and a water bottle into his giant hands."I made this up fer Thee. Birthing can take a while."

He kissed her gently, "Thee."

"And Thee, ma sweet, take care, now."

"Aye, safe as a babe in arms."

"Just hurry back, buzz gwump. I'll keep a bit of dinner fer thee."

Laughing, he put up his cowl to block the sun and headed off following the directions on the scrap of lexite down winding back alleys. As he walked, he wondered what he would find. Most likely, he expected to find the miner's whole family cramped into a room designed for a single person. He knew from talking to some of the locals that miners came here for the chance to retire wealthier than they could imagine. What they found was danger and back breaking toil. Under these terrible conditions, most of them died here and the fort kept their inheritance money as "burial fees".

He found himself at a moldy door to a basement. By the darkness and wetness of the location, he knew he was going to meet a Ssarrian family. As expected, the door was opened by a tiny green lizard-woman. Ssarrians are slightly more than three feet tall with a snout that dominated their face. Her snout split into a smile filled with small, sharply pointed teeth. She held out the pointer of her three fingered hand, "Fasser! It is so good to see you. You have made it jussst in time."

He touched her pointer finger with his pointer and middle fingers in the Ssarrian hand shake. "Good, Sister... a blessing on your nest and all who enter in!"

The woman and the other Ssarrians bowed their heads, "O main!"

He felt lucky that he had just read a long article on the Ssarrians. The article said that the sun light and heat of day were too much for most Ssarrians, so, he had seen few out at his services. He had also heard that the Ssarian size and temperament was perfect for mining. They loved the cold and damp of deep mining. Their small size allowed for smaller, cheaper mine shafts. They could mine eighteen hours a day and never complained as long as they were kept wet and fed. Both genders made good miners so the mining companies justified hauling both sexes through space. Having whole families together made for less stress and longer contracts.

This apartment, true to form, was dark, damp, and musty. Ssarrians prefer the lowest, darkest basement apartments where water would collect. The mining company was able to rent them spaces that dry landers would not go into. The Ssarrians lived in places that couldn't even be used for storage because they were so damp.

There was only one chair. Ssarians sat on their tails in a three-point stance. The chair must be for tail-less visitors. The whole building smelled of mold and fish eaten raw. A blanket was hung on a bit of cord across the room to make some privacy.

The oldest male was seated in the center of the room, "Do come in, Fassser. Please accept our humble hospitality."

They touched fingers as expected, "Has the child arrived?"

"Not yet, Fasser, any tick now."

"I wish ta bless the mother's effort."

"As you wish. She is a bit frightened. It is our first grandchild in this nest." The male led him to edge of the blanket, but, went no farther, pointing the way for Zeer. Zeer went past the blanket. There were several females gathered around a younger female laying on her side on a pile of leaves and grass piled by a black water pond in the lowest corner of the basement.

Zeer moved to the bedside. He stood at the head and spoke a mumbled prayer. Then, he moved to the tail and did the same. Finally he knelt in the squishy loam to address the young female, "A blessing on thee, sister. How may I help you?"

The young female said nothing as they bathed her face and rubbed her tail. The oldest female spoke behind him, "We will bring out a child any minute. We want her gathered into the Masters hands."

Zeer turned too face the Nest Mother, "That is wonderful. I'll be glad to!"

He was interrupted by a short scream from the girl. Zeer turned just in time to watch the midwife administer a smack to the tail of a tiny dripping new born lizard. The room fell silent to listen to the bleating of the newborn babe.

"Ahhhh, there is the child, now."

"Mother..."

Zeer was handed a blanket. The baby was placed gently in it and quickly wrapped up. Just as quickly, another pair of older Ssarrian females wadded the green blood soaked bedclothes. They sat the young female up against a wall, leaning on some pillows. Her green eyes were closed and her breathing was now even. The fact that she was sweating in the cool of this basement showed her effort in the last few ticks. A short fore lock of yellow hair was plastered to the side of her face.

In his arms, the newborn baby was sucking on a freshly defrosted trey fish. Never in his life had Zeer held any kind of baby. The small bundle weighed no more than a pound. The babe snuggled into his armpit and was fast asleep in an instant.

"Thee mussst be a goot fassser. Babies is comforted by a true fasser."

Zeer was thrilled and embarrassed. He felt awkward. To cover this, he began the intonations of the gathering. In their hissy way, the others sang the Gathering Song with him. When he left the grandmother gave him a box. Acting unconcerned (Ssarians are generous to a fault) he pocketed the payment and followed one of the sons (or was it a daughter, Zeer could not tell them apart) back through the pitch-black streets to his home.

"That took a long time. Paris and Zac call you. We got no answer."

"Was it. It seemed but the blink of an eye!" Zeer entered his home and was suddenly very tired. He had learned to shut out their nearly constant patter. It was the only way that he could get anything done.

"Aye, laddie, you're right. This preacher man stuff can be a totally consuming."

"These people need me. It is a great feeling." he thought back, distracted. Zeer went to the table.

Paris examined the box he put on the table. "Ohhh, pretty box..."

"Aye..." He took the box out of her hands and turned it looking at the intricate carving. Then, he sat down wearily. He fingered the box absently. No one had ever needed him before. It was a good feeling. Zeer enjoyed the work of tending his "lambs" as the training books called it.

"Open it, silly man."

"Soon, sweets. Let me catch ma breath. That building was so damp and cold, then the streets were so hot I canna hardly breath yet. Those people are the only people on this whole stinking world that need their heaters on in the summer."

"Poor darlin'. Here, have a drink, me darling man."

"Thankee, sweets." He took off his shirt, drank a cool one, and turned his attention to the intricately carved box. She rubbed his shoulders and hummed a mother's song.

"Even if there's nought in it, laddie, ya kin sell that box fer a good price."

"Aye, Dad." He said absently, turning the box in his hands. He opened it and sat back speechless. Inside was a greenish blue mound.

"What's dat, Preacher man? They pay you with rocks?"

"A rock? No, sweets. I'm no gemologist, but I've seen this once before. Unless I miss my guess, that's verdollium. It's worth a million times by carat weight of quallium. "

"Wow, that's incredible!"

"Aye, lassie, a gram of pure Quallite gives off enough energy to power a small ship for nearly a cycle. A gram of verdollium will power a city for a decade. Those Ssarians must have known what they found. I think they have given it to me to dispose of. If this gets out, this fort is dead meat to the big drivers. Wars have been fought over this stuff. If we dinna sell, they'll come to take it fer sure."

He put it away and ate quietly. Paris just touched him, rubbing her hand across his shoulders whenever she went by doing her little chores, humming softly, giving him comfort. She was rounding out nicely. He looked at her closely, "How much longer, sweets?"

"Coupla weeks, maybe, I can't say."

Zac snorted, "Great! Then there'll be little kittens all over the place."

"What you care, old fart. Grandfather ghost no needs room."

"I need my peace, though. Yellin' brats will be everywhere. Hmmmph. The noise alone will kill me!"

"I'd kill ya meself if'n ya weren't dead."

"No fur ball piece of fluff could ever catch me."

"Enough already!"

Chapter 6

A deep rumbling cut their argument short. Through the floor, the very ground shook. The bus bucked so hard that it rattled the dishes. This was followed by the blast of a siren. Grabbing their cloaks, they ran outside to see what had happened. At this time of the evening, the market was usually empty. Now, people were running toward the mine. Women and children were crying.

Zeer looked up to see a huge yellow cloud of dust came pouring out of Mine Street. The dust and a smell of burned metal washed over them. Zeer pulled the side of his hood over his face so he could breathe. He noticed that Paris had done the same. He grabbed a boy as he ran past, "What's going on, me son?"

The boy shook himself loose and called over his shoulder, "The mine, the mine, it's a cave in. My mom's in there. And my dad..." Then, he disappeared into the smoke and the gathering darkness. Gathering his cloak about him, he kissed Par," I've gotta go, lass. They may need all the hands they can get."

"I'm goin' too..."

"It's na good. It will be too dangerous for you and the wee bairns."

"Babies be fine, silly man. Earthers hunt with hands and eyes. Parcats hunt wi' their minds. It's much quicker."

"Aye! Come along then. There'll be no keeping ya." Hand in hand, they ran after the rest of the crowd.

As they ran, Paris mind talked to Zeer, "I love ya, sweets. Please be careful."

"I will if you will."

Arriving at the mine entrance, they came to the back edge of the crowd. Everyone was so packed in that no one could see what was happening at the front of the mob. They worked their way to the front. Emerging from the press of the crowd, Zeer saw the first miners that they had hauled out of the explosion. They were blackened with dust and ash. Many were dead.

Without hesitating, he knelt by body after body of the dead and dying to deliver the Rites of Passage to the next world. They were quickly covered over and a path was made as people in the crowd picked up the litters. Zeer made use of pathways that were ever forming and closing in the crowd as they were moved to hospital tents hastily being thrown up in the back. Paris was a trained med tech. She pitched right in.

The guards were struggling with the crowd. Zeer turned and faced it. He raised his arms out away from his body, the crowd fell silent, "Brothers and sisters. There are many things to do and miners that remain down there to be saved..."

He looked at Par. She nodded. To him she thought, "Yes, ma sweet, many remain alive."

He turned to face the crowd, "Committees must be formed to do these duties. Will you help?"

"Yes..." said the mob.

Zeer was an avid reader. Most of the reading tapes in the fort's library were on mining and safety. He was glad that he had read them all, finishing the last one only this morning. He grabbed five dirty miners. He placed them in five spots.

"Line up in behind these people so that we can begin to organize. Learn your team members. you may have to save each other. One explosion no matter how small, may trigger another."

As the people began to move, the commandant staggered, half-dressed, out of the crowd. He was stinking drunk. "I'll be zee one to say what is done around here. I am zee Commandant..." and, with his arm still up, he passed out face forward on the ground in front of Zeer. His guardians grabbed him under the armpits and hauled him back to his office.

"Where we goin? Godda work..."

"You need your rest, sir." they told him.

"Yes, I am so tired..."

"We'll take care of you, sir..."

Zeer turned on his heel, and found a foreman, the Ssarrian grandfather that he recognized from the recent baptism. "How many do you have, Talia, me son?"

"Eighty six unaccounted for, Fazzer. "

"How deep?"

"Luckily, not very deep. The lowest levels got to the #2 lifts. Since it was sshift change, we had only just started down. The lifts got back to ground level before da power failed."

Tell me what to do."

"You are doin just fine, Fazzer. Keep deeez peepo out of our way so we can work."

Zeer returned to the crowd. Off shift miners had gone to the first group. They were already headed down to start digging. This area would have to be hand dug. If any new gas pockets were found, the mining machines could set off a spark and blow them all up.

All Zeer had to do was look at Par now to talk to her. "What do you find, Paris, ma sweet?"

Paronese are down there, Preacher Man. I told them we are comin'. They seemed okay for now. They are getting air from emergency kits."

"Hear for yourself..." she hooked him into the conversation that was binding them together. Zeer leaned against a wall, suddenly dizzy. From inside the mind of the Paronese female, he saw and heard everything around her. For a second all went dark, then he, Paris, and a sable haired female were standing in a cloud of white light, "Zeer MacTarn, meet Zopha. She's a friend of mine since childhood. Zo, meet Zeer. Zeer is his clan name. Rone is his street name."

The woman nodded, looking puzzled, then nodded again. She mentally hugged Paris, "Paris, I have not seen thee since school."

Paris smiled softly, "So this was your big adventure?"

"Yes. Although, I must say that this is more adventure than I had even planned on." She spoke to Zeer, "I have never spoken thus with an Earther. This is strange."

Zeer smiled back, "It's new for me as well, ma sister, how many are with you?"

She let him see through her eyes again. It did not make him as dizzy this time, "Father, we have gathered together sixty-two miners into this group. There is air enough here and some supplies. We also found four more nearby that were dead."

She moved her head in the darkness so that they all could see around her. Only the light of head lamps cut the inky blackness. He saw miners laying on the cold floors or sitting with their backs against the wall. All seemed calm. All the Paronese looked back at her knowingly. They could hear the entire conversation.

"That leaves twenty to find. Keep lookin', ma sweet. Zo, thee are doing a wonderful job. See if thee can detect any others."

"There must not be Par Cats in those other groups. I can only find my own people."

"Thee has done well enough, Sister." She placed a map into his head showing the level and zone. It was pretty far down.

He tried to sound hopeful, "Hang in there. We'll be there as soon as we can..."

"Okay, can do."

Zeer walked among the helpers. He was impressed at how, once they had been given something to do, everyone pitched in cheerfully.

"A busy hand ignores the divil," says the Word."

"Right you are, Dad."

In a shded corner, Talia's wife, the Ssarrian grandmother that Zeer had just met, was organizing an out door kitchen. With the efficiency for which the Ssarrians are known, hot and cold drinks and food were soon being handed out and carried to the miners. Unaccustomed to mining by hand, the miners had to work in short shifts. She amazed Zeer by the varieties of food being cooked to match the varied tastes of the different species of miners.

Another group was organized into a bathhouse. The dust was toxic to most of the humanoid types that were attempting the rescue. Both the rescuers and the rescued miners had to be washed off as soon as they came out of the mine in order to keep the skin irritation down.

Zeer told Talia a small lie, "Talia, me son, one message got through on a wire phone before break. There are 68 miners," He pointed on Talia's map, "Here, and they told us four more were dead here."

Talia pulled thoughtfully on his yellow chin whiskers, "Well, dat is good to know..." He turned to the crew chiefs behind him. "Let's sink a small shaft rather than a wide one. Crew #1 start here! Crew #2 will spell dem every fifteen minutes." The miners nodded and went back to their crews to get started. "Just knowing where they are is so helpful, Fazzer."

Zeer knew from his readings that only a few people could work at a time this way. The heat, bad air, and old- fashioned mining techniques made it a slow tortuous process. As they mined, groups of one and two miners were found and brought to the surface.

As the miners emerged, they were met with either wails or cheers depending on whether the miner was dead or alive. The medicos had taken charge of one group. Over to the other side of the mine entrance, a field hospital was now set up and running. Patients in the tent were being treated quietly and efficiently. More serious cases were taken to the infirmary. Most of the stuff, cuts and bruises or chemical burns, was handled right there so that miners could return to the digging.

The work was tedious and slow. Little cave-ins would happen and hurt more people or set the work back. Zeer moved from group to group praying with them for strength. As he moved from one to the other, each group had a new respect for their Shepard. The Par Cats kept each other informed and kept information flowing. Other Par Cats listened in. They were encouraged by these messages while never letting anyone else in on the information. The Paronese people had never told any one else that these abilities existed. Zeer was keeping it as a secret also.

"Always keep a hole card, Bucko."

"Aye, Dad. That we will."

The sun rose as they dug for their friends and family. As the richest source of Quallium in the quadrant, this cave-in was getting full galactic coverage. By morning, there were news hawks buzzing around. This is where the commandant was valuable. By the next morning, he was sober and well dressed when he handled the first news conference in front of the cave entrance. The people glued to their sets all over the galaxy could watch the various teams bustling about maintaining the rescue effort.

He was interrupted half way through the conference when a group of six miners were brought out alive. Suddenly forgotten, the commandant was left standing as the news crews ran for the hospital to try to get interviews. The camera crews captured how efficiently teams were working on the miners, both rescuers and the rescued and bathed them and saw to their wounds. This made great coverage for the viddy pipers.

Unshaken, the commandant regained control of the mob with the aid of his Guardians. They formed a blockade around the tent, "These peepo have either been trapped all night or working to free them. We must let them rest. I will ask any of them if they wish to make a statement. No one will be allowed into the hospital."

Just then one of the rescued miners came out of the field hospital. It was a Grygorian female. Zeer noticed that the snout was considerably shorter on the female than on the male printer that he knew. The news hawks began to push and crowd around her. The commandant stepped in front of her, "All right peepo... One question a time... or I'll clear this area and you'll have to get your stories from the newspaper."

The news crews knew the authority of a fort commandant. They became orderly immediately.

"Ma'am...ma'am... what was it like? "

"It was nerrible... the nnoise, the snmoke...nank the Master's heaven nfor nthose emergenncy gas nmasks nthey nmade us ncarry."

The commandant beamed, "Yes... we have the highest safety standards possible. We care about our staff."

"Did you think you were going to die?"

"No... I could nhear them ndigging... We were able prenny soon to nset up communnications using a tap ncode nat one of ne kids knew from nschool."

"Commandant, do you allow children to mine."

He put his hands up, "No, no, you misunderstand!"

"I'm sorry, I nhave ann almos' grownn sonn. A nlot of nnese miners are his age. I call nem kids." The crowd settled down over that. The commandant was visibly relieved. Of course he was lying. He knew that there were children who mined here. He hoped none of the victims were children or, at least, that no one would find out. The female turned, grabbed a helmet and mask and headed for the mine shaft.

"Where are you going?"

"My nson's snill down nere. I have nooo ngo..."

The anchor persons turned to their cameras, once again blocking out the image of the commandant from the screens, "There you have it, folks, a true hero. She was just rescued, ate a quick meal, got checked over by the medicos, and she's headed right back into the mine. We'll return after these few messages to your regular programming."

The crews then packed up and headed for the air-conditioned news trucks that they had shipped in to await further photo opportunities. The commandant just stood there watching them disappear in the blowing dust of the plaza.

"My stars, this heat will melt my hairdo..." said one to his producer.

"Make up..." yelled another.

"How'd I look, Zinny..."

"Fine, boss...great angle on the elephant... everybody heard her answer your question first."

"Yeah! YEAH! She did, didn't she? All right, then, drinks are on me!"

This was greeted by a chorus of," ALL RIGHT!"

"S'about time."

"Good idea."

"Ah, drink, the nectar of the Gods."

"I'm parched."

The Guardian Captain, a large woman from the forests of Triand, turned to the commandant and said, " Don' worry, boss man, they'll be back. This is the biggest story of the cycle. You still control their access."

"This is so hard. I need a drink."

"Better go easy on the sauce, sir. They may find more survivors any second. You can bet that the Empra is watchin'."

"I know, I know, maybe just a little one." The commander strode off toward his office flicking his riding crop on the thigh of his riding pants. This dress style was a source of amusement to his guards who had never known him to do any exercise, much less trying to ride the half mad bush hogs that they used for amusement on this filthy assignment. Most of his guardians would never stay in this hellhole if the opportunities for wealth weren't immense here.

The Captain, Sheel, said to one of the others, " Watch him, Tantee. He's a fool, but we need him. If they don't think he can handle it. He'll get yanked. Then, our whole smuggling deal may go up in smoke if the new guy's honest."

"Yes, ma'am. I understand. Keep him sober enough to do the news." The sergeant headed after the commandant. She was already cringing at what she would probably have to do to keep his mind off of liquor

Chapter 7

Nobody quit. No one complained. Cave-ins are a part of the life of a miner and every one knew it. Knowing where Zo and her group were gave them incentive to forge on. Zeer touched minds with Zo from time to time to make sure that they were updated on progress and to keep up their spirits.

That whole next day, no more miners were found. Baskets of rocks and dirt were carried on the backs of miners in a steady line. These baskets of slag were poured onto sorting tables and each basket was combed through for even a sliver of Quallium. The waste from this process was forming a small mountain at the edge of the old mine entrance.

They dug by hand for two more days. As the third morning dawned, Zeer had fallen asleep in a chair. He had worn himself out manning the hand pumps that were the only safe way to pump air down to the miners creating the new shaft. Another hand pump was removing the fumes from the explosion. The air was still bad and got even worse as they descended. Paris came with a blanket and snuggled up to her man. They slept together thus for maybe only two more hours.

There was a communication station right next to him. It crackled to life just as Zo's thought broke into his dreams. "Hey, we're through!" was the message on the loud speaker.

"Hey...I see lights..." was the message from Zo.

Paris mentally shook his shoulder, "Zeer, wake up, darlin... they found Zoie!"

"Paris... is that you?"

She pulled the blanket off him and ran for the new mine entrance, "Aye, Darlin', they are found."

Zeer stood and stretched. He could see her working with her group. They were setting up a washing station for the miners that were about to emerge." How many did they find? "

"Forty-nine...twenty-three dead..."

"How sad..."

"Rejoice for the living and pray for the dead," Zac intoned.

Sirens began to blow all over the fort. The commander was awakened and prepared quickly. The news hawks began to gather around the Press Consoles.

"Morty? Morty? Where is that lizard?"

"Yo? Channel 14? Hook me up! There're coming out!"

"Tango? Get your damned viddy linkers linked!"

"They're bringin' em up."

"Tandor? Forget the link! We'll shoot it and play it for 'em later."

"Look! Look! Get your camera hot, Mister! Here comes one now!"

As the only Paronese newsie in the front group, Trevor Praseer was ready. He was a beautiful golden Par Cat male. He had been following the conversations between Zo and some strange male voice that he had never heard before. This morning, he had been awakened by the call that Zo sent to Paris and Paris had sent to Zeer. The two minutes of lead time afforded by the connection to Paris Taflick was all he needed.

He awakened his mate, Janni. She was a perky Earther with short dark hair and a very full figure. He marvelled at how she could sleep without fur and be so warm to the touch." Can't think about that now," he told himself.

"The miners are rescued. They're comin' up, sweets. I just got word."

"Oh? I didn't hear anyone at the door. I must be more tired than I thought." Once again, she wondered where he gets his tips. "Oh well, that's why he's the best," she thought. He just smiled warmly at her thoughts.

Dressing quickly, he helped her up onto the top of their Com Cast unit. "Look at this mob! Janni, shoot this mob scene! We'll use it for our intro."

"Yezzz, massa Trev..." she mumbled under her breath. She hated him when he was like this. When he was into a story, she became part of his equipment. Soon, she forgot him as she became fully occupied, looking through the viewfinder, following his beautiful face as he pointed out the shots that they would make.

Trevor paid no attention to her grumbles. He would make it up to her. He always did. "Are we linked?"

"Aye, aye, Cap'm!"

"Good!" He paid her sarcasm no mind. He was looking around and getting his feet set for the shot. "Ready? 3, 2, 1... Yes, ladies and gentlemen, the news is good. We have just been informed that the new shaft that the miners have been digging has reached the last of the trapped miners."

"They have been down there without food or water for more than three days. We have no word as to how many of them are still alive (even though he did know, his Par Cat vow must not be ignored), we have it on good authority that some have survived."

All around them similiar reports were being taped for other stations in other languages. This was the story of the cycle and they all wanted a piece of the action. The commandant appeared, looking sober. He marched quickly through the crowds. His personal guardians were pushing a path ahead of him as he strode imperiously to the press conference.

The entire fort was waiting expectantly when the first miners appeared. Wave after wave of cheers poured over them. The Guardians were hard pressed to maintain a walkway through the mob toward the bathing and then, to the hospital tents. Finally, using electro-whips, they pushed the crowds back. All was ready for them to appear through the clouds of smoke pouring from the new scar in the cliff front.

As the miners came out, each one was carried to the bathing tents or to the Preacher Man. The living prayed to the Master for their salvation. Last, they began bringing out the dead. The camera panned in close to the Preacher man's sadness. It was so real, that tears flowed down his dust covered face creating a map of rivulets. It was seen in living color all over the galaxy. He pulled his hood forward.

In a low, beautiful voice, he began singing the "Last Song". While singing, he knelt before the growing line of the fallen. The people were moved by his gentleness. The tears that dripped out of the hood were real. Janni got it all for the viddys.

He prayed silently. He connected to his wife, "Paris..."

"Aye, ma sweet..."

"Am I up ta this? These people deserve a real Preacher man."

"For the last three days, me darlin, you have fought the very Divil for their hearts and souls in hand to hand combat. Every one here saw it the same as me. Thee are a real Preacher Man, ma sweets! Thee are the very kind that these people need most..."

"The strength of the deed gives life to the Word, sez the Book, me son. Do yee good and remaineth always within the Word and the Master will strengthen thy every effort."

"Thankee for thy confidence."

"Keep a stiff upper lip, son. Do your job. They did theirn. They've earned their rest."

"Okay, Dad, Thanks."

"You've studied the Word. You know the Way. Noone stands between the True Master and the True Servant. Sing His songs. He will hear us."

"That's why you were so good. You actually believed it."

"What's not to believe. Truth is truth."

In his mind, Trevor heard the whole exchange. He wondered who the two voices with the Emerish brogue were, but he was too busy getting viddy to worry about it. He was glad that he had thought to get up on top of his press vehicle. Janni was easily able to shoot over the pressing crowd. They had the best shots of what was going on over at the death tent. They beamed the beautifully expressive ceremonies across the galaxy.

A young acolyte leaned over the edge of a sleep pond, "I am sorry, Your Holiness?"

The Vicate untangled himself from the young breeders in his sleep pond. "What is it, my child?"

"May I show thee what is on the viddies, Sir?" He clicked the screen to number zeven.

The Papel Vicate watched spellbound as the "Last Song" ceremonies outside of the mine were replayed on the viddies. "Oh, by the Master's beard! What exzellent ceremonies! Those poor dead peepo! Pleeze wake the Viceroy. He must see this Sheppard at our work."

"As You wish, Holiness."

A young female swam over into a tangle of reeds. The Viceroy swam over from his side of the pond, wiggled himself down into the warm mud and watched the screen. "How moving. This Father is good for a Hooman."

As they watched the screen, Talia emerged out of the mouth of the mine, as the last miner. The people thronged around him cheering and calling his name.

"Talia! Talia! Talia!" they chanted as they carried him to the stage where the commandant and the press were waiting. The commandant was wearing his best uniform and all of his medals. He raised his arm. He pointed to Talia with a grand flourish, "Here, ladies an' gentlemen, is our hero."

Immediately, the news hawks pressed forward around the miner, ignoring the Commandant and fired questions at Talia so fast that he could only answer a few. They weren't interested in some back water commandant. They wanted to file this story and get out of this heat.

"What's yer name, sir?"

"Talia Xerod."

"Where are ya from..."

"Ssarreess II..."

"How bad was it..."

"Azzz bad azzzz I have ever ssseen it..."

"Is everyone out..."

"I hope sso..."

The commandant was furious. Yet again, he had lost control of the press conference and he didn't like it. He tried to regain control, "Peepo! Peepo! Please have some respect! One at a time, now, our hero is tired."

Talia sat back on his tail. He wiped at the layers of grime on his face. He was tired. He had been up for almost four days straight. Ssarrians are humble and praise truth. He raised his arms for quiet, "Ziss iz not right! Follow me...". He jumped down from the dais. The stunned commandant just watched as the crowd and the news hawk crews charged off after Talia.

Walking up to Zeer, Talia reached up and put his hand on the larger man's shoulder and said, "Here iz our real hero. He organized all of these different teams that you zee. He prayed wizz us and for uss, giving uss sstrength to carry on when we made sso little progresss. I give you, Brozzer Roan Taflick, of the Society of the Holy Word, hero of Emeswan."

The Father Visitor turned to the ViceRoy, "Your Majezty, it would be a shame to waste zzis moment. Zee Empra loves good news."

"Zat izz true, Cousin. Shall we go."

"Azz your Majesty wishes. I am your humbo zzervant."

The ViceRoy called for his royal barge to be made ready for a jump to Emeswan. The two frogs dressed quickly. Once ready, they collected the women and children necessary for a proper state visit. Once all was ready, they were quickly carried to the landing ramp. Safely aboard, they settled into the on board mud bog that would give them rest and shelter during the short space flight to the far flung planet. They got comfortable and returned to watching the viddies. They resumed the play back at the point they had stopped. Crowds thronged around the stage, "Hooray, hooray..."

The cheering crowd hoisted both Zeer and Talia on their shoulders. They marched around cheering before carrying them back to their homes. Zeer's hood was thrown back in the excitement. He maintained the presence of mind to keep his head down, pretending to shake hands with his flock. This kept his long, red hair in his face so that his features were not too visible.

He didn't know it, but his face was so dirty that his own mother would not have recognized him. Four days without sleep had made him look the sixty cycles that he had been pretending to be.

As usual, the commandant was left alone. The people and the news crews followed the mob. He took a furious look around at the backs of the crowd fading into the distance. Snickers were heard in the edges of the rank and file. None of his Guardians could meet his eye. Ignoring their laughter, he strode off toward his office. "I need a drink."

A private ran up to him, stood at rock stiff attention, and saluted, "Commandant."

"Yezz...what izz it?"

"The Viceroy will arrive in three hours, Sir..."

"Oh, no! we must prepare."

On the opposite side of Tarra, in a smuggler's hide away, a grim, red headed figure watched the news of the day with increasing interest. "Oh, Dad... They dinna catch ya, after all... still running the preacher man scam..." The dark figure chuckled to himself and turned off the screen.

Chapter 8

Zeer slept throughout the morning, well into the afternoon. Paris had recruited the help of their friends and neighbors to keep the news hawks from disturbing him. Once they were safely inside their bus, other vehicles and stands were packed around them so that no one could be near. They went on with their businesses. After all this time, the noise was as comforting as a mother's song to Paris and Zeer.

Suddenly, everything was dead quiet and everyone was gone. The silence woke Paris. Wondering where they had gone, she looked out and shrugged.

"Paris..." came into her head.

"Coming, darlin..." she thought back. Paris grabbed a tray of food and headed for the sleep room.

Zeer was sitting up on the bed when she arrived. His face looked gaunt and haggard. Not sleeping or eating for three days had aged him terribly. "Thee." was all she heard in the back of her head.

She put the tray on the bedside table. He reached for her. She came to him, nestling in close on the bed. With eyes closed, he held her tightly.

She rubbed tiny circles on his chest, "and Thee. Eat." She always marveled at his lack of hair and how silky his skin was on her tender paws.

He buried his face in the cuve of her long feline neck, "Preacher man wanna snuggles..."

"Rrrroaar. Darlin man, I canna think when thee does that ta me." She wiggled free remembering how drawn and gaunt he looked on the viddies that she had been watching. "Eat! Thee have no strength for snuggles."

He looked hurt for a second, "All right." He began eating. He ate like a child would with relish and abandon. In his eyes was a deep contentment. Watching him eat playfully, she felt better.

He finished and went into the loo. He started when he saw his reflection, "Me outside may look like hell's own bats, darlin'; but, me insides have never been better."

"Feed thy insides, maybe thy outsides will look better, too, silly buzz gwump." she said aloud.

He waddled back to his bed and took his tray. "Yes'm," he resumed eating.

"Don't eat so messy. Even heroes need table manners." After dinner, they went for a walk. Everyone they met greeted them as old friends. Some of them stepped back and deferentially bowed low to greet an honored person.

"Yer a star, laddie buck..."

"It's so strange, Dad. I have never belonged anywhere in me life until now."

"I know, son, and I'm sorry."

"Ya canna change life, Dad. It's na yer fault."

Passing through the bazaar, they climbed the terraplast steps to the top of the wall. Holding hands, they leaned on the parapets and looked into the first round edge of Tara's setting double sun.

Stretching out away from the fort in every direction, were the scrub pines and rich grass of the river valley flood plains. Even the humidity was not so bad here as it had been down closer to Space Port City.

"It's so beautiful in the sunset," thought Par.

"Aye, sweets, it is as beautiful as thee."

"Preacher Man talks blarney. Roses could grow in it."

"Ya talk more Emerish every day. Dad's been learnin' ya good."

"Zac was a big help ta me. He told such terrible jokes when I got too sad in the hospital tent from the dead and dying."

"Aye, I heard him. He was tryin' so hard."

"A humble servant does what he can..."

Zeer laughed, "You remain the funniest ghost ever, Dad. Humble, me mother's wooden leg."

"He did help keep ma lip stiffed."

He held her close as the suns faded, "Aye, that he did. Thanks, Dad."

"Ye are very welcome, me son. I am proud of thee as well."

Looking into the sunset, Zeer drifted off. He was staring into the two suns. The people down in the bazaar stopped what they were doing and watched him. Zeer had been studying some the old rituals lately. A few days before the cave in, he had read in his books about the Fire Dancers and some of their ceremonies. Standing here surrounded by this dazzling sunlight, feeling as he did, he understood how the fire dancers must have felt. Their joy in the Lord overwhelmed them. They had to dance.

Without really thinking about it, he spread his arms to catch the light. The setting suns beyond him turned his white robes to golden flame. In a clear tenor voice, he began the "Passage of Souls to Heaven" Songs of the Even Song collection that the Fire Dancer sect always had done.

Trevor and Janni had followed close by them hoping to get an interview. He had become entirely distracted listening to two Emerish voices in his head, wondering where the father was. He jumped as heard the word ghost. Just as Zeer finished talking to his dad, he stopped her short. "Quick, darlin', point that viddy cam up at the Preacher man. Get this Janni. He's gonna do something. I don't know what, but, I feel it."

Janni had been both Trevor's lover and his main camtek for almost three cycles. She knew too much about his insights to balk. She aimed and focused the camera just as the strange Preacher man spread his arms out in she later learned was the "Golden Fire Eagle" stance and began the droning cry of some old song. The sound was perfect. The light behind the old preacher was breath takingly grand. The priest became a black outline in a corona of blazing orange. Once the crowd fell silent, the sound carried even better. She and her precious camera got it all.

She was so excited. For once, she would be the one to get the credit and not Trevor. She could almost taste the Photo awards for this piece of tape. Trevor heard her greed and smiled to himself, "You go, ma cher'. It's definitely your turn, but, it's still my story. If awards are passed out, I'll get my share."

While she was lining up the shot, he did his part by typing the numbers needed to hook them directly into the satellites to beam this galaxy wide. He spoke softly into the mikes and in a flash; Zeer was all over the viddies again.

All around them, commerce in the bazaar came to a halt. People spoke softly and reverently, "Mishwattan, The Golden Fire Eagle. Looky, the Preacher man's performing a Fire Dance. I haint seed that since I was a kid." could be heard whispering through the crowd depending on which sect of the Word the people had learned at home. With the world gone suddenly quiet, people came reverently out of their homes and shops to see their new Preacher Man and to pray for the passage of souls.

People all around Janni began kneeling. She wanted to kneel too, but, kept the camera trained on the ceremony. She pulled the view back to show the crowd kneeling beneath the wall with man who was paying them no mind. Trevor continued to talk reverently and quietly into his mikes, giving a minute-by-minute coverage of the stunning events. Then, she pulled slowly forward to show Zeer full screen as he finished singing and knelt at the wall to pray. Paris was overcome. Halfway through the song, she found herself on her knees.

Zac was watching through Trevor Praseer's eyes, "A thing of beauty, sheer beauty, boyo," his dad whispered.

"It is the simply the beauty that is written into the Word. I just breathe it."

"A Preacher Man needs the Rote, It is the Master's truth. But, more's the truth that a feller needs a heart fer it, they canna teach that. We canna buy it. Your heart, ma wee sonny boy, breathes truth."

"I had a good teacher, Daddo. Yer heart was always good, so, what's not ta believe..."

"Aye, simple, but true."

Down below, Janni's viddy cam caught it all. Zeer was praying bathed in the sun's gold. He seemed to turn gold himself. All of the people of the bazaar watched their Preacher man as they prayed and sang together for the ones who would no longer be with them.

Zeer rose, suddenly saw the crowd. Without missing a beat, he began to sing in a classic Emerish tenor.

"Our Master...

We thank thee for this life...

Thy gifts are precious to us...

Please guide our lost souls home to thee..."

(the last lines of the "Last Song" he had just sung slowly, so that they could all join in.

People cried and tried to sing. The joined singing was the blessing to be shared by all.

As he finished, the smaller, redder circle of the two suns dropped from view under the parapets. The Preacher man turned from reddish gold as fire to a pale yellow gold. As if to punctuate the moment, the second of the two suns set. He lowered his hands and turned away. He took Paris's hand.

Zeer walked quietly back down the steps. He was still deep within himself. He pulled his hood forward and moved slowly along the wall in the cooling breeze. Paris just held tightly to her man's hand. She was too proud to speak. She had felt the weight of the crowd on the back of her mind. She now felt the love and gratitude of their flock for a beautiful farewell to souls.

"Thee..." was all she could say into his mind as they walked slowly along the wall.

"Thee..." was all she heard. They continued their walk along the wall toward the hospital. The babies were due any day and the medicos wanted to see Par today.

Janni and Trevor finished their reports before the Viceroy and the Papal Vicate arrived. They were already counting their bonuses for this scoop. Trevor knew they had plenty of time. After two cycles in court, Trevor knew the Empra's oldest brother would take his sweet time. And, as expected, the royals had taken a day and a half to make the three hour journey. The Viceroy hated jump sickness. He also liked to see the planet constabulary sweat, so, he taped all the preparations. He liked to watch these minor napoleans pace and worry over when he would actually show up.

"So, laddie buck. Yer really startin' ta get this Preacher Man stuff."

"Some day, even you, dear father, are gonna have to make that trip."

"Not yet...not yet...I must know where ma wee Shannie is first."

A guardian walked up to them. He had been waiting for the ceremony to be over before intruding. He was a Paronese Corporal. He was in awe. This man before him was no ordinary Earther. This man was, like them, able to do mental speech. Also like Trevor, he would act as though he knew nothing for the sake of his Vow. "Kind Father..." he said softly aloud.

"Yes, my son?"

"The Commandant would like to see you, sir."

"When?"

"At your earliest convenience, sir."

"Tell him that I will be along directly."

"Yes, Sir." he didn't move.

"Is there more, son ? "

The young boy knelt before his hero. As a show of respect, he spoke mentally with Zeer, "Would thou bless me, Father? I am a poor sinner. Please show me the Way."

"I am not the way, child. The Master is the Way." Zeer was surprised at how easily he had communicated with these people.

"Yes, Father, the Master shall lead me."

Even he and his Dad had not spoken like this when he was alive. He put his hands upon the young man's head. He looked up, "Bless this man, Master. He is a poor sinner." Tears fell openly from the young man's eyes.

Zeer looked into the boy's eyes, "Do thee repent?"

"By the Word, I repent."

"May Our Master bless thee richly in spirit."

"And also Bless you, Father." The whole act of contrition was silent but to mental speechers. The boy pressed the back of Zeer's hand to his forehead in a Paronese blessing.

Zeer was embarrassed by this show of affection. He was unaware of the regard that the Paronese community had for their "Hooman Father". He helped the boy up.

Out loud, he asked, "Now, me son, I must drop ma good wife at the medicos."

The boy replied in his miond, "Ah, yes, Father, I hear your wee kittens voices in my heart. Your new kits."

"Aye, ma wee kittens," he looked at Paris.

She nodded and told him, "Didn't I tell ya, in the Paronese culture, all kittens are raised as our kittens."

"Okay." He looked at the guardian, "Little Brother, shall we proceed?"

"Aye, Father. I will show you a short cut. We can arrive in half of the time."

"That will be perfect, ma good lad. Lead on, sir." As they passed, people looked up and made the sign of blessing. Occasionally, they would catch Zeer's eye and he would smile and the smile would be returned shyly. They followed high pathways along the walls. The Guardian-Corporal was right. They arrived very quickly at the hospital. He kissed Paris and hurried after the Guardian in another of his short cuts. As they walked up, the Commandant was just coming out of his office at a dead run followed by a unit of Guardians, dressing and shining each other while they ran.

The Commandant mumbled, "It's just like his Royal Vice-Bastardness to tell me he was coming in three hours and show up a day and a half later. He's always dropping in unannounced!" The soldiers ran by them without noticing them.

Zeer wondered what was up. He heard his new brother's voice in his head, "Come on, Father, I think the Viceroy is here to inspect the damage to the mine."

They followed the troops through the gate and out to a parade ground. Lights were on in the gathering dusk. Over the horizon came a constellation of black dust specks. These quickly grew into birds, then, into planes. Finally, the shape of the Viceroyal Star Glider came into view. The other dots became the escort crafts each bearing the Empra's Triflower Crest. The armada grew to full size and settled in a cloud of dust just outside the walls.

As they reached the gate in the gathering throng, Paris found him. He looked at her, "Good?"

"Kits are fine. Mama is fine. I'm done at the medicos. I hitched a ride in an ambulance out to the landing site."

"Okay, we're coming, too What's this, eh?"

"Viddies say VR comin'..."

"Yes, just as my new pilgrim has told me." Looking around, Zeer saw the Viddy crews and the crowd waiting for whoever was in the Glider. When the people caught sight of Zeer and the young corporal, they broke into cheers. A cordon of Paronese Guardians formed around them for protection. Nothing was said. As soon as they got used to having Earthers with mind talking skills, the entire Paronese community had adopted him into their family. They saw his little family as valuable leaders and they were bound to help. Another group of Paronese Guardians hustled his wife into their little circle. He took her hand as she kissed his cheek. They smiled at each other and they continued toward the excitement.

Zeer was glad that his hood was still forward from the ceremony. He stooped his shoulders as a man of sixty cycles would be expected to do. He hoped that this would hide his true form within his robes. He found himself whisked to the front and soon they were standing on the side of a newly erected stage with lights and loud speaking equipment. "What are we doing here?" he asked no one in particular.

His escort leader, a Paronese Lieutenant spoke quietly in his head, "The VR has come all the way from his Palais to meet thee, Father." The crowd, seeing Zeer on the dais, began to cheer lustily.

At just that moment, the Viceroy and the Father Visitor (also known as the Vicate, the Living Voice of the Master's Church) were making their final approach on the parade ground landing site outside the main gate. Inside the Royal barge, they were watching a rerun of the Fire Eagle ceremony that had just been broadcast.

The Vicate knew that the timing of their visit could not have been better. "I kind of hate to follow that, but, good publicity never hurts." he thought to himself.

As soon as they landed, the royal visitors were being placed in curtained shoulder carts. They were then carried to the platform on the shoulders of Mellanquiz giants. Being self centered, they naturally assumed that the people were cheering for them. "Iz zzis not wunderful, couzzin? Za peepo here love uzz."

"Yes, your majesty. That they do."

If they had opened the curtains of their vehicle to look out, they would have been shocked. The people were not even looking at them. They were gathering around Zeer and Paris, cheering like madmen. Zeer pointed at the Viceroy as they arrived at the dais to begin the ceremony. Zeer and Paris worked their way to the back of the crowd on the platform. The Viceroy held up his arms for quiet. "Would Fazzer Tafwick attend uzz here."

The crowd parted as Royal Guardian soldiers formed a path to Zeer. Paris was initially held back.

"Preacher man..." He had been concentrating on the Holy Scarlet Visitor. His office was commonly called, Vicate. At her mental call, he turned and grabbed Paris's outstretched paw. He pulled her through the cordon of troops. "She goes with me." A Captain touched his cap and the cordon reformed around the two of them. Their Paronese Guardians formed up behind their two charges. The Federal Guardians formed a second rank around them.

"Thankee, dear."

"I couldna face this wi'out ya, me darlin'. I wonder what they want of me."

"This here's the Lord Vice-Thief and his Loyal Frogger Divil Incarnate, laddie. Watch the family jewels wi' this bunch."

"Aye, Dad. Tis a dangerous day."

Zeer knelt and kissed the Viceroy's ring and did the same for the Holy Visitor. "What's on his mind, Par."

"It's a big opportunity for his Frogness, sonny. They call it a Photo Op. A chance for positive publicity for the Imperion. He's just trying to build up his image through your success. He thinks he's in line for Empra."

"Really?"

The Viceroy hit a button. His chair lifted until their heads were even with Zeer's head in the camera shot. He put his arm on Zeer's shoulder, looked into the lights and began, "Ladies and Gentlemen, let me present the hero of Mining Station 1." (cheers)

Next, the Vicate, second in line to the Papal See, Delgan Delcourdo, stepped to the mike. He was a short, slime colored male. Right now, sweltering in the last of this day's heat, the he was kicking himself for suggesting this trip. He just wanted to get these ceremonies over with. The sooner he got done, the sooner he could get back to his cool habitat in the Summer Palais and those fresh breeders that he had just shipped in from home. The rings on his fingers and fat belly said little for his vows of piety and poverty. He waved to the crowd's cheers.

"What's on the Father Visitor's mind, Par?"

She shuddered mentally, "Ewww. Part's of it even I can't look at. Mostly, he's wishing that he had not been in such a hurry to show up his idiot cousin, the commandant. He hates this weather."

"Don't we all."

Zac laughed, "I've never been happier."

"He's got some big plans, though."

"Plans?" He looked at her sternly as the other Frog droned on, "What plans?"

"I wish to surprise thee..."

Wishing he was better at mind searching these Frogs, "Paris, ma sweet, this is no time for games."

"Hear for thy self, you silly buzz gwump. Focus, lad, ye kin do this." Suddenly the thoughts of the Father Visitor were clearly into his own mind.

"Now yer gettin' it, laddie."

"Hush, Dad, I'm tryin' ta concentrate."

"Dinna concentrate, sonny. Relax, let yer mind go."

"Hush, the bot' of yas."

"Sorry."

What he was hearing was the inside chatter of this Frogs mind. The Vicate had never known such heat. At this moment, he felt as if all of the baths in the world could not remove the greasy feeling from his skin caused by this frightful heat and humidity. But, he was a trooper. He could still play to the cameras. Placing his brightest smile on his face, he beamed into the cameras, "We are most proud of this Brother."

(cheers)

Holding up his hands for quiet, he continued, "His Majesty and myself feel that this man should be raised to the post of permanent local Father. He will be Sheppard of this entire district."

(cheers)

He put his hands out, "Kneel, Father."

Zeer knelt. "Are you ready to Sheppard this flock?"

"I am ready, Holiness. I gladly accept the souls that the Mother Church or the Master give to me to tend. I will make them into a flock."

(cheers)

A Blue Sheppard's Cloak was laid over his shoulders, covering the brown cowl of a Brother.

(more cheers)

"Thee will travel no more. You will serve on this rock called Tarra, you will plant a great church."

(more cheers)

"Rise. Your work is now here (cheers)These," he waved his hand grandly over the crowd, playing it big for the viddies, "Zzeeze people are yours to bring to Him who called us both."

He knelt again, The Vicate placed his green webbed hands on Zeer's head. When the crowd had settled, he said, "With the Master's strength, will you do His work..."

"I will..."

(the crowd noise drops to a hush)

"O main..."

"O main," said the crowd and more cheering broke out. When the cheers had died down, Zeer asked the Visitor, "Holy Father, does this mean that a larger permanent church building will be built here?"

The Visitor gave a quick look to the Viceroy. The Viceroy was quick. The Viceroy's squeaky voice piped in, "We have no church at this place?" he said with a great flourish of pretended surprise.

They had intended to embarrass the commandant if they got the opportunity. Here it was, dropped in their fat little laps.

The Viceroy, glutton for publicity that he is, stepped foreward, "We must reward the efforts of this hero. I will pay for the new church myself."

Now, the crowd cheered and leaped for joy. Actually, this new building project had been planned for months. The Father Visitor had known there was no church and that having a Sheppard in this parish would require a permanent facility. He also knew that the church was completely at the mercy of the government for funding.

Luckily, caught up in the moment, the Viceroy had agreed that this planet needed a focus for its religious energy and another monument to his great leadership. A Cathedral with his name on the corner stone was a perfect response to this act of heroism.

On the flight over, he had worked out how to take it out of the budget of the fort in the next cycle. Hearing of the church, the commandant gulped visibly at this remark. He knew exactly where the money was really going to come from. This would only put more pressure on him to produce to make up for the damage and the losses. With half the mine shut down, this could cost him everything.

Zeer bowed again in front of the VR. His voice was picked up by the VR's mike and beamed out to the viddies, "I thank you, your Majesty, on behalf of this humble flock. They are lucky to have some one of your stature protecting them."

"Givin' compliments to a Frogger."

"Dad... you know yerself that it's a political game... the people will be the winners..."

(cheers)

"Well, I am proud of Thee, ma sweet."

"Thankee, darlin'."

The ceremony was over. The commandant had been forced to stand there in the dying day's heat with a smile plastered on his face without being allowed to say anything. Ignoring him, the Vicate and the Viceroy went back to the barge and headed back to their revels secure in the knowledge that they had both scored many political points in their ambitious quest for the top of each of their societies.

The commandant, once again, watched them leave, seething with an inner rage. Again, he had been completely forgotten by the press. He just stood there sweating in his new uniform and medals. He never got to utter one word of the speech that he had stayed up all night writing and practicing. He stalked off, wondering when or if he was ever going to get off this hell-hole.

The news crews and the crowd had followed the visiting royalty out to their ship. Most of the newsies had taken off in their own vehicles within seconds of the Royal departure. Bowing to the commandant, Zeer and Paris headed in to their favorite bistro for some supper. They were meeting Zo. Paris had run into Zo earlier as they were both coming out of the hospital. They had agreed to meet after the state visit.

Just outside of the hospital entrance, Par was stricken with the first cramp. "Preacher Man! Babies comin'."

He scooped her up in his arms and ran the last few steps to the hospital. At the door, they were met by a Paronese medic. She had been standing just inside the door talking when she had heard Paris's cry to Zeer. The whole Par Cat community immediately knew that her time had come. The very efficient medical system took over leaving Zeer's head spinning. That evening, they became the proud parents of twin red haired Paronese Cat males.They named them Zac and Shannon.

Zeer sat by the bed and beamed at his new family, "At least they waited until my press conference was over. We canna have them spoilin' MY big day."

She gave a tiny, tired laugh, "Thee are truly funny, Preacher Man..."

"Oh sure. Just what we needed...more furballs around the place..."

"Silence, old man, or I willna let ya see the bairns..."

"Ya canna stop me, woman. A ghost goes where he pleases, in case ya've fergotten..."

"You two never stop, do ya'..." on they went, bickering at each other, paying no attention to Zeer. Who, for his part, spent the evening holding and staring at these two wonders. Without thinking, he began the "Song of Gathering." Paris and Zack had the good sense to stop their fighting and join in the song. Two Paronese Cat nurses stopped and sang with them. When the song was over, Zac left to go haunt the pleasure dome. Zeer kissed Paris and the boys and headed home to sleep.

Chapter 9

Life returned to a normal, even dull pattern. For the next two weeks, Zeer tended his flock and tended his garden. Both were growing daily. He added a hospital rotation to his morning stroll. This continued until all of the miners were released. He went to see the last one, a Ssarrian male. "Zango, thee are up?"

"Yezz, Fazzer, my leg is healed, I go home now. It is too dry and too warm here."

Zeer laughed a little, "Aye, me son, that it is."

"Fazzer... I have been blessed by your visits and your prayers. Zzank you."

"I have been blessed by your prayers as well."

Early the eighth morning, as usual, without a word of warning, Royal Planners arrived by Imperial Glider. The Chief, a Triandese female, walked briskly to the main gate. She presented her Imperial signet to the elephantine private, "We are here to see the Commandant!"

The young Grygorian Guardian was so nervous at seeing the unannounced Royal visitors that he hit the red emergency button to summon an officer. His pachydermal nose waved about as he tried to figure what to do. His voice grew even more squeaky and nasal as he tried to stall the royal visitors. "Nyes, ma'am, nnwe cann take nnyou nnere as soonn as we can nnget nnsomeone nhere nto ntake nnyou."

A Triandese captain strode quickly to the gate, "What is the meaning of that alarm, Mister?"

Still too nervous to speak well, the Grygorian stepped aside and pointed at Royal visitors. The captain's face immediately broke into a smile. She ran toward the group, "Tristan, you old mud dauber. What are you doing here?"

The leader, a tall, brown skinned female had been half turned away speaking to one of the other planners. She turned at the sound of the captain's voice, "What the... holy mother of pearl, Sheel, baby." and hurtled herself into a massive bear hug. Triandese lion women had been known to break the ribs of large males in wrestling matches. No one would have considered getting in their way.

Tristan continued after the round of hugging, "Well, ya see, I get a call last night from the Vice Frog face his self. He says, 'shake our boots over ta some back water fort."

Sheel's hackles rose on the back of her neck and shoulders, "I'll back water fort, ya..." she drew back her fist.

"Come on, baby sister, I'm jest teasin' ya. Any way, That man's always in a hurry, but, he's the boss frog."

"Yep."

"So, I rounds up my boys, the boss sends us his personal flier, and the next thing we know, I'm here lookin' at you, Sis."

"Well, tell me. Are y'all gonna build us a new church, are ye?"

"If'n that's the job, we're the one's ta git 'er done."

"I reckon you are, Sis. Come on! I'll fetch ya' ta the old man. He'll be chewin' on his crutch cuz you'ns showed up unnannounced. Gone make my day jest ta see that."

"Sounds like a fine way ta start my mornin', baby sister. Thanks. You know how I love ta jab these backwater wanna be Napoleons."

"If'n I know him... and I do... he's about to give birth to a water melon turd. He probly thinks yer here ta replace him. I got two questions."

"Shoot, Sister."

"Kin I watch ya jab the Frog?"

"The more the merrier."

"Will ya bunk with me, darlin'?"

"I don't know, we gone be here fer two moons. I caint eat yer cookin' that long."

"Oh, come on..."

"I mean it. I aint eatin' yer lousy grub."

"I wasn't gone tell ya but, ya drug it out of me. Ya don't haf ta worry bout ma cookin'. I got me a cooker-boy since I got these captain's bars."

Tristan made a big deal out of inspecting the new brass on her sister's collar, "So ya finally fooled 'em, eh? And it comes with live-in boy toys?"

Sheel ignored the insult and continued, "Now don't be making fun. My little fellers a good'n. If'n yer nice ta me, I'll let ya play with him. Ya got a play easy though. He's one of them Earther males and he breaks easy..." and off they went, exchanging gossip, punching each other in the shoulders when they exchanged insults.

The rest of the planning patrol followed behind. They were Frogger males. They were dwarfed in size and ferocity by these two Amazon females. They knew better than to speak when Tristan met one of her sisters on an outer-world job. She was quick of temper and quicker of violence when angered. She owned them and they knew it. She built well and her jobs came in under budget. All the extra money went to them, so, they knew they had to just stay out of her way and do what ever she said.

They finally got to the Commandant's office. She turned to them, "Look, you guys take a hike around the outside of this fort to scout the best location for the Cathedral. The Vicate wants it outside of the influence of his cousin."

"Aye, aye, ma'am." They saluted and headed off to meet her demands. Stiffly, she was ushered into the office with no waiting. Tristan delivered her orders and stood quietly watching him digest this new bitter pill. Each order was signed by the Viceroy personally. The orders had arrived in the flier at Transdeer, Tristan's home, only this morning.

They were always prepared to jump at a moments notice on the whim of their benefactor. They had scrambled and got on board within a few ticks. She left orders for the rest of the crew to follow with the equipment on the next shuttle out bound. Now, only hours after hearing of this commission, they were already here.

To builders, one place to build was just like another. The challenge of a new job to do was enough for them. As the Viceroy's favorite builder-planner, Tristan was used to this kind of pace. Pressure was her specialty. She got jobs completed on time. This forced the Royal family to overlook her rather harsh personality flaws.

He tossed it on the desk, "Why was I not conzulted about zzis?"

She picked up one copy of her orders and tucked them into her jacket. She left one copy on the desk, "I think the Crown Prince keeps his own council. I was only told this morning. My orders, LIKE YOURS, have the Royal seal. That's enough for any loyal soldier of the realm."

"What can I do now... orders are orders. It's his credits. What do you need?"

"I will need local assistance to hire laborers. I will be chosing from your pool this afternoon. I reckon we'll be here six to seven weeks."

"Wha..? You are taking my miners? In those same six to seven weeks, the mine must be rebuilt! We are behind schedule as it is. This is an outrage."

She ignored his whining, "and I have security needs."

"Ummm... So?"

"While I'm here, I'll be borrowin' this puny captain." Although she received a poke in the ribs from Sheel, she paid no attention. "I need her and her main squad to aid my efforts. She says that she is the officer of the day. She will have to be replaced. I am sure that anyone can do it." another poke drummed against her back.

Tristan loved seeing the sweat break out on the Commandant's forehead when he saw her Emperial signet. She loved ordering these petty napoleons around when ever she could. What she didn't know was that she had been specifically chosen by the Viceroy mostly because of the grief that he knew she would be giving this Commandant.

The Commandant knew that his performance would be monitored closely. If he ever wanted to get off of this hellhole of a planet, he had better go along with this obnoxious female. He smiled, "Pleeze take what ever you need, Madame Builder."

Taking their leave of the Commandant, they headed for the bazaar. "Does he always smell like that?"

"Hell, he usually smells worse. They cleaned him up when we heard you was at the gate."

"Damned Froggers always smell like a swamp in the heat."

"He smells like one when it's freezin' cold, too. Look, there's our Padre now."

Tristan saw a tall man walking among the people outside of the Command Office. Everyone stopped him to touch his hand in the two fingered greeting of Tarra. People extended their pointer and middle fingers and touched them lightly and then their own forehead. The braver ones would speak a greeting. The ones who were too shy simply reached out to touch his new, blue robe as he passed.

Zeer was acting nonchalant. Pretending that this meeting was an accidental sighting of an old friend, he looked up, smiled in recognition, and headed their way. "Captain, How nice to see you again. Isn't this a lovely day."

This meeting was no accident. He had headed for the main gate plaza to meet them when he heard one of the Par Cat guards telling the others mentally that a Royal flier was landing. Tapping into their mental news line kept him up on things.

"Father, how are the new babies and their mammy?"

"Fine, Sheel. Everyone is fine."

"I shall have ta get by ta see 'em today."

"Fine...fine...They'll be home by supper... Who's yer friend ?" He was studying the woman before him. Except for her sister, she stood a full head taller than her group. She was broad and muscular. Her fur was short and a chocolate brown. Her fur had tiny silver stripes that only showed in direct sunlight. Triandese were humanoid like Parcats. Unlike, Parcat paws, their hands were more like human hands, having no fur in the palms and no claws. They wore little or no clothing in the heat, just a vest for carrying stuff. Her feminine parts were large and well formed. She was beautiful. There was an instant attraction between them.

"Zeer, darling." purred Paris into the back of his mind. He straightened up with a shock. "Do thee wish to ever see me and these wee bairns again, sir?"

"Yes, Par," acting innocent.

"Alright, because I love thee. Thee may look. Dinna touch, my sweet."

"Now, darling... I have no need for other females beyond thee."

"Dinna fergit it, Daddy."

The two sisters, who had no mental speech capacities, were unaware of all of this. "May I introduce you, Father, to my sister, Tristan Denoor. She has come bearing the Viceroy's signet and seal to build us a right proper church."

"Well, Tristan Denoor, I am truly glad to make your acquaintance." He took her hand in a firm grip. "I certainly did not expect to see results this quick from the Royal decree."

She smiled sweetly at him. "I am on a short order. May we begin, Father?"

"By all means, Madame Builder, please begin. How long do ye think it'll take..."

"Coupla moons, mebbe."

"It'll be grand ta watch. Beyond the occasional dustup, we get little enough excitement out here in the deep desert." Walking slowly together in the morning heat, they arrived at a tent. Tables had been set up. On it, her newly returned crew had pinned down lexite sheets with the drawings they had just made. Until the noon meal time, Tristan and the other planners worked with Zeer to choose a site.

The spot chosen was in a corner of two walls outside of the compound. She told no one of her secret orders sent by special courier. She owed a favor to the Holy Visitor. He assured her that he would discharge the debt if she made sure that under no circumstance was she to build the church with in the original walls. She wanted to build more for him. She was determined to succeed.

Zeer squinted up at the suns. Another landing craft banked over the parade ground and landed just outside the walls.

"That'll be the last of my boys. I suspect they are bringing in the rest of the equipment..."

Zeer smiled, "Let's go have a look, shall we?"

Sheel pointed, "I got us a couple a grounders."

Tristan pounded her on the back, "You're the best, baby sis." They all piled into the grounder and took off in a cloud of dust. The builders piled into another grounder that was waiting and followed.

Zeer stood in the shade of the wall and admired the view, "Why, Sister Tristan, this is a grand site fer a grand church."

"Yes, Father, let's build a hum dinger." She turned to the men waiting nearby, "You heard the man, let's build us a church!"

The crew began measuring and laying out the stakes. Zeer watched them from a shady spot as the Cathedral and his Rectory were laid out. Late in the afternoon, as the crew was nearly done, the Commandant's grounder rolled to a stop in a cloud of dust. "What is going on?"

"We are placing the church stakes, Sir."

"Why is it out here? How am I to protect a church outside the fort." He brightened, "Is a new wall going outside this place?"

"I am sorry, Commandant. The Viceroy gave me specific size requirements for his cathedral. There was no place large enough for the size of a church called for by his orders inside the walls."

"But, but, the new wallz? Madame Builder, I must insist on a larger fort then.!!!"

She got into his face, towering over the little man, "As you can see from these clusters, Major, that you are addressing a superior officer. You will mind your tone, Mister!"

The little man gulped visibly, "That's not what I meant. I was expecting a larger fort to encompazz za new buildings."

"Aint gonna happen, Major. I aint got no orders to build no new walls. I gave you your copy of our orders. You did read them, didn't you. No orders for other new buildin's were ordered. What his Majesty says goes. Dat's da law."

"Of course, I read them...I was just asking."

"Asking is a dangerous business. That'll git ya in trouble every time, Sir."

"Why couldn't we juzt move a wall. The fort was too small anyway." He had expected that this new church would add to the dimensions of the fort. If he could upgrade from MS Class to District Class, he would get that Rear Admiral's Star that he wanted and not even have to move.

"I am sorry. We have no orders for the walls to be redone in any way... I was given strict code guide lines and I must follow them to meet these codes." She shook a booklet at him, "My orders are to build the Viceroy's Cathedral outside of the walls. That's what I will do."

"But... But..."

Sheel stood over the little male, letting him sputter. He was so angry that he couldn't even speak. He sputtered, turned on his heel, and practically dove into the grounder. She could see him whipping the cushions on back of the driver's seat as they sped off into the growing dusk.

As the first circle of the sun touched the horizon, "Got to go, ladies. Duty calls at Evensong. Its been fun." Zeer got into a grounder and the driver raced with him back to the gate. Quickly climbing the gate steps, he drew himself up and pulled his hood forward. He dropped his blue cloak to allow the white one underneath to show.

Sheel grabbed Tristan's vest and pulled her into the other car, "Come on, big sis... you aint never seen nothin' like this in them other places you build. You need inspiration about why you're buildin' this boy his own cathedral."

"I saw the viddies."

"It aint nothing like watching him live." They raced after him and ran into the courtyard of the fort just as he was spreading his arms to begin. Without saying a word, the entire bazaar gathered around the two lionesses in a half circle facing the two suns. Together, they chanted the EvenSong Vestry from memory

"To seek the glory of the Master's face." Zeer and the lucky watchers finished their prayers just as the orbs slid below the mountainous horizon in a red bath of fire and clouds. His luminescent robes appeared to burst into flames.

Tristan whispered reverently, "You were so right about the the Fire Eagle. I'm glad you dragged me out to see one live."

Sheel turned to her sister and replied in an awed whisper, "This place has its moments."

"I sure can see that..." Then she noticed the Commandant coming at her again, "Not many, though. We gotta jump!" Laughing, they jumped into their grounder and drove off.

"That Preacher Man of yours is good."

"Yes, Ma'am. That he is."

"Does he play?"

"No, Ma'am, no he don't. He's got him one of them purty Parcat wife. She just gave him two new born younguns."

"We Tritonians simply caint compete with Parcats. Them girls got some girlie witchcraft in 'em."

"Yup, that they do. An I don' unnerstand it neither. They's so tiny and weak and we be so strong."

"Always my luck, eh. I shore do like to play with the big ones when I kin git one."

"Zip yer drawers, missy. I got a Earther fer ya. Don' fergit that."

"Oh, well, if'n that's all I kin git. I'll take a boy, if'n I caint git no man."

"Always a woman's lot..."

Rousing himself from his meditations, Zeer turned to Tristan. "We'll need a big window to catch the light from these glorious double suns. The effects here are so spectacular. It would be a shame to miss them."

"Yes, sir. I was a thinkin' that my own self. We can do that. I'll try ta make it as if we was outside even when yer inside where it'll be nice and cool."

"Have at it, girl."

"Ya see, mostly I build military stuff, Father. I shore am excited by the chance ta make somethin' purty. I gotta make the walls as thick as the fort. I have a new Terraplast that is clear. I hear they's makin' it with colors... I'll check my journals ta see what I kin git!"

"Sounds perfect."

Tristan and Sheel had a spy in the Palais. Their niece was in the Vicate's personal guard. She hated the smell of the pond, but, the pay was excellent. Later that night, the girls called her. Juni told them what the two Froggers had discussed about the fort on their way home. Sheel turned to Tristan when they clicked off, "I'm gonna have to get a new assignment now. Them Frogger's plans could kill my career."

Tristan had an idea. "I have a plan. We'll jist get you assigned to guard the new cathedral. That should remove you from the political disaster the VR and his boys are planning for yer boss frog and this fort."

"Oh! Could ya do that, Tris?" Sheel was relieved. "My black market in Quallium is not doing too good. By the way, kin ya take some ta Ma? She's been running low."

"Sure."

"What else do you know."

Tristan answered, "You see, the Vicate and the VR are this here Commandant's cousins. There is some serious bad blood between them boys. The Vicate has it worst. He was the Frog behind the plan ta remove the church from the fort. He knows that this arrangement will also remove the church from the military jurisdiction. He never misses any opportunity to kick his cousin in the pants."

Sheel was recovering, "It's gotta happen fast. The VR's plan will put us all out of a job. His plan will cause the people to move outside PDQ. The fort would be declassified from a fort back to a mining town."

Tristan chimed in, "Nope... You wasn't listenin' right...It'll be upgraded to a district. The two V's will be watching the population closely, to strike the fort's colors at the right moment and the Commandant will become a Centurion Major again, just when he'll think he should get a Rear Admiral's Star."

"The Vicate must hate that boy somethin' awful. Juni told me the other day that when he heard the plan he had begged to be present for that ceremony. She was sayin how it was all she could do to keep from laughing yesterday when the Vicate was telling one of the Visiting Cardinals that His Holiness is hoping that the Commandant will blow a blood vessel."

"Preacher Man?" Listening to the two Amazons in his head, he had forgotten all about Paris waiting for him at the hospital. She was to stay until sundown to protect the bairns from the heat while bringing them home.

"Yes, me darlin..."

"When are ya comin' ta get me outta this place...?"

"Soon as I kin get there. I been buildin' us a home."

"Work, work, work..."

"I want a proper home for the wee bairns. Wait'll ya see it!"

"Just hurry!"

"You just rest..."

"Paris missy snuggles."

"Very funny, Missus."

"Say, ladies, may I borrow this here buggy ta get me family ta home?"

"It's yours, Father. We'll order another'n"

"Pick it up when you come fer a visit later."

"Nope... That's not the plan, Father. You and the Missus keep it for inspecting your church. Good luck."

"Thankee." He jumped in one of the grounders and headed for the hospital.

When they emerged from the hospital, they found most of their flock waiting to see the new family. Every one crowded about, "So sweet... What's their names?"

There were so many questions. Paris handled them sweetly and gently. She was now the Shepardess. Her responsibilities to the flock were many. She wanted Zeer to be as proud of her as she was of him. The next morning, the grounder was still at their door. They took it to watch the Terraformers hard at work constructing their church. Zeer and Paris watched with the boys at a distance. There was much activity and little danger.

Framers spent the next week arranging hard metal poles into the proper shape. It was rounded on the sides having no corners. It was gigantic, holding forty to fifty thousand souls easily. The roof inclined sharply to the top of the walls of the fort to a single point. The bell tower reached almost to the canyon rim. This was the classic shape required by The Cathedral Commission.

Huge hoses were set up and attached to booms. Gradually, layers of soft Terraplast came out of the hoses attached to pumper vehicles that had just come in by road from Space Port City. The pumpers had been landed at the port. Placed on trailers and long hauled across the desert. The formers, hanging from cranes off the fort walls, smoothed it and prodded it into the shape while it was hardening. Each day, another layer was laid and molded. The workers sweated and cursed the suns as they worked. They could only work a few hours in the morning and a few hours after sundown. It went slowly. Tristan fumed and raged at the slow pace. Her reputation was at stake. She was glad that she had bid the job out at double the time. At this rate, she was just barely going to get it in.

Anyone who was off duty came to watch the new walls take shape. Tristan grabbed as many of them as she could, at the Commandant's expense, as extra laborers. He watched the construction on the local viddies and watched his profit quota disappear in a sea of red ink. The mine repair was going too slowly. At this rate, he would lose his commission.

Since the walls of the church would become the new outer wall, it was as thick as the old outer wall. "Them thick walls will make living inside of our Rectory so much cooler, Sonny..."

"Aye, Dad. This'll be me first home in almost thirty cycles."

"This'll be my first home ever." piped in Paris.

"We'll just have to make it extra special, then, won't we, love."

"Yes, sir, that we shall."

"You two are so sweet. Yer givin' me cavities."

They paid him no mind, holding one child each in the shadow of the fort wall and watched their new home take shape. They were asked from time to time where the doors and the windows should go. Except for that and tending the flock, they were left alone watching Tristan and her group.

The next morning, Zeer moved the bus out to the garage area inside of the church built onto the fort. That was when he had found out about his new status. The same Tritonian was at the gate. Without even motioning Zeer to stop, the guard bowed low and waved the craft through the gate. Zeer took no chances on the guard changing his mind. He drove through the gate and parked his vehicle in the new garage.

Passing back into the gate, he stopped at the guard house, "Good morning, me son."

"Good morning, Father, please pass right through."

"This is so odd, Paris. I never expected to get through without at least a perfunctory search."

"Yes, it is quite odd."

He had dropped his stash of Quallium over the wall beside his new home while pretending to watch the construction earlier in the evening in preparation for this move.

"It never hurts to be prepared fer the worst, sonnie."

"Aye, Dad."

He leaned close to the Guardian, "Tedra, me son, what gives?"

"Thee are under the personal protection of the Viceroy, now, Father."

"Really?"

"Yes, placing you outside of the fort has released you from the rules of this fort. Thee may come and go as thee pleases."

"No more 20% tax, eh, laddie buck."

"Aye, Dad. I'll wager he turned two shades greener when he hears the Viceroy's people tell him about that one."

"I'd have given a gram of Quallium to have been there ta see it."

"Me own self as well."

As the summer waned, the building was done. A secret gate was carved into the wall of the fort. Zeer moved Paris, their boys, and their stash of Quallium into the Rectory. He was preparing now to make his first turn around the district. Zeer and Tristan knew of Sheel's wish to be rid of the Commandant.

Tristan got the Cathedral done two weeks early. The Viceroy called to congratulate her. She showed him the viddys of the Cathedral and the Rectory, "Very nize, Madame Builder. How may I reward you?"

"Sire, I thought you might want to form a special Legion to guard your new Cathedral."

"Yez... yez I do."

"Well, the Commandant's aide is an excellent officer," she keyed up Sheel's service record. Her face was replaced by this document on the VR's viddy screen, "perhaps you might consider her as the new commander of your Cathedral Guardians. I know that she would do thee proud as a Major in this post."

"I will conzzider it..." and the screen went blank.

The next morning, the Commandant's communication screen crackled to life. A single Lance Corporal was alone at her desk. "Incoming orders... Admiral Detura on deck... Pipe all hands!"

The LC stood at attention at her desk. She saw the Admiral's adjutant staring glumly at her. She stuttered, "Aye, aye, Sir... Lance Corporal Mina Delaflor on deck, Sir."

"Where is the Commandant?"

"I I I don't know for sure..."

"Don't lie to protect him, LC... my Admiral wishes to speak with him."

While she was almost certain he was still in bed, she said nothing. "Missy... you go find him right now and have him call me at this number."

"Aye, aye, Sir." The adjutants face faded from the screen. With a whoosh of breath, she collapsed in her chair. She hit the Captain of the Guard's beeper.

Sheel called in, "Report?"

Major, Admiral Dentura was on the comm, sir. He's looking for the old man."

"And you figger he's still in his rack?"

"Yes'm. It's barely tenth arn, and he never comes in before the nzed mid day news."

"I'll handle this, LC. Retain your post."

"Aye, Aye, Sir. Thank you, Sir."

"Send me the number." They exchanged salutes. Sheel turned to her sister as she clicked her speecher closed. It beeped that the message had come through.

"What's up?"

She practically threw Tristan into their grounder, "Come on, Sis. We're gonna have some fun."

They passed Zeer as he was walking back from a home visit. "Can you come with us, Father?"

He looked at faces of the women, "And why should I do that?"

"Cause ifn ya don't, yer gonna miss the Commandant getting' a butt kickin' from his Admiral."

Zeer jumped in, I would na miss that fer a pirate's ransom."

They drove quickly to the Commandant's quarters. The young soldier guarding the door was astounded as two officers and the Father barged through the door with out so much as a by your leave to him. They found the Frog lying in a dried patch of mud and puke. Quietly, Sheel pushed his vid unit over by the drunken sleeper. She turned the volume to full blast and, rapidly entering the number into the keyboard, hit the call button.

The admiral's adjutant came into view, "What is the meaning of this???" bellowed the Rear Admiral at full blast.

The Commandant was stunned into awakedness, "I...uh...what izzz zizz?" He struggled to a sitting position with his back against the wall.

"Explain your self, Mister!!!"

"I... ummm... What time is it?"

"Nearly the eleventh arn, Mister... Why are you still in your rack?"

"I was out til nearly dawn chasing pirates out at the edge of the valley."

"Get yourself ship shape, Mister. I want you in your office in 20 ticks for a call from the Admiral."

"Aye, aye, Sir." He snapped a salute as the screen went blank. The others left him there saluting at the blank screen.

Back in the grounder, Zeer said, "Where to now?"

"I got something to show ya. She drove to her new office. They roared through the gate with out stopping. The three of them ran into her office. She typed some instructions into her comm. unit.

A corner cam in the old Commandant's office flickered into view. The Commandant came into his office. The Lance Corporal made herself scarce. Before he could respond, the comm. unit crackled to life, "Admiral on the deck...Attention!"

The Commandant snapped to attention. "In what universe do you suppose that you have the right to keep me waiting over an arn, Mister!"

"I..."

"SILENCE," roared the Admiral. "These are your orders."

"Aye, aye, Sir." The Commandant said softly.

"Which part of SILENCE don't you understand," roared the Admiral again.

"We are upgrading in rank a certain Capitainne de Legionairres Sheel Denoor to a Legion Major. She was commissioned to form a Legion of Guardians from the available local pool of trained personel."

"My... My troops???"

"Your Troops??? Are these not the Empra's troops???

"Yes, of course, but this fort?"

"Your fort's status is shakey, Mister." For once, the Commandant kept quiet. The girls were holding their sides from laughing.

Tristan perked up when she heard her name. "Major DeNoor is to lead this Legion in defense of the Viceroy's new Cathedral.

"Aye, aye, sir."

"Further, you are ordered to perform the advance in rank in a public ceremony."

"Today, sir?"

"Immediately, Mister."

The Commandant was all too glad to do this as he thought this would surely be leading to his elevation to Rear Admiral. Still, he fumed that he would have to recruit and train new troops. He was sure that the feeding and housing these troops. The worst part was that her troops couldn't be controlled. He was too drunk or stupid to see that his power was slowly being drained away.

Both Tristan and Sheel's beepers went off. The message was a full assembly. Zeer went with them. He noticed that Trevor and Jani were set up to film. He connected, "Trev?"

"Father..?"

"This oughta be good..."

"That's why we stayed here. You back water bumkins are hot news."

"Very funny, bucko."

The Commandant went through the motions. He pinned on the Major's new rank. Tristan had brought out her old clusters for the event. Once that was done, he read the print out of the Admiral's orders and stalked off.

In the weeks that followed, Zeer began to consider the vastness of his charge. His new area and flock now consisted of the entire valley and all of the Purgatory canyons. The canyons were dotted with little tiny mines that only supported a few miners, but were still producing well. Zeer knew that he needed to make contact with the elusive natives. He and Paris fought a bit, but she knew he had to go. She got him to wait until the boys were older and the church was done.

"What if I wait til after harvest of me garden?"

"All right...but I won't like it."

He swept her into his arms, "Thee..."

His plan was to take his bus around his parish to see his new flock and bring them the Master`s Word. Sheel and her aide were going to accompany him on his bus for first turn. Another busful of troops would stay with them. It eased his mind knowing that the rest of the new Legion of Guardians would stay with his family.

The next item on the agenda, though was to get the Cathedral blessed. Once again, the news crews descended on Emeswan. Tristan had made powered parking lot for their buses outside the church where they paid no parking fees. On schedule, the Royal Flier arrived, bumping softly next to the new stage that Tristan had built for this day with some leftover Terraplast.

Now, the Royals could just emerge from the cool ship, do their business and within a few ticks, they would be right back in a friendlier environment. Zeer was waiting on the platform as the door whooshed open. Tristan bounded out first, dispensing hugs all around to the ones waiting for the Royals to emerge. Zeer beamed, "This is an unexpected pleasure, Tristan."

"I wouldn't miss this for the world, Padre. I never built anythin' as purty as this and, now, we gonna make the viddys. Mebbe I'll get ta do more churches instead of forts and bunkers. I might become famous as an artiste."

Zeer laughed and went off to see to final arrangements. When all was ready, the viddies were running, he signaled the provost, a Par Cat officer in the VR's personal staff. She ducked inside and the The Vicate and the Viceroy came out to stand behind Tristan. No mention was made of the absence of the Commandant, who at this moment was trying to sober up and dress. He had not been warned (on purpose) of the visit as a further embarrassment.

The old priest touched Tristan's shoulder. She turned and knelt before them.

"You will have rightfully earned any fame you get, Sister. This is a beautiful church. A fine Cathedral to bring the Master's Word to the flocks of Tarra." They waddled on past the kneeling soldiers and builders to see the rest of the church. It was only a few steps through a beautiful rock garden. Cameras on the fort wall got a great overhead view for the viddies.

Sheel grabbed Tristan and they walked off arm in arm. Both were talking in whispers nonstop at the same time. Neither appeared to be listening as only sisters can do. The Royal entourage came to the large stone porch in the shadow of the church.

"Your Majesty... Your Grace," Zeer knelt and kissed the rings of the Viceroy and the Father Visitor, "Welcome to the Master's newest home."

Just then, the Commandant's grounder rolled to a stop and he piled out, "Your Majesty. Your Grace," he knelt.

"You're late again."

"I...I...wasn't told of your arrival."

The Viceroy waved his hands like he was swatting flies, "I have no time for you now. We will deal with you later. Go to your office and consider your fate."

They walked past the stricken man, frozen in his spot. Zeer laughed inwardly as he quickly lead them into the cool sanctuary. "Come see the wonders that you have wrought." The old men beamed and waved to the cameras and they went inside.

Janni's camera was the only one allowed to follow the group as Zeer walked them through the cool rooms. She had been jealous of the guy up on the wall for a second, but, he was still up there baking in the sun, and she was here in the cool with the best scoop of the day. Their shoes echoed in the vaulted walkways. Even the voices became hushed as they entered into the hallowed presence of the vaulted ceiling and the beautiful colored windows.

Paris met them at the portal connecting the church with the Rectory. She was a gracious hostess. She liked being the Sheppardess. Like Zeer, she knelt and kissed both rings, "We are so proud to share our humble Rectory this evening."

"What will your cousin say about your visit?" said Zeer later as they were dressing for Even Song.

"If he is smart, he will say nothing," said the Father Visitor darkly, allowing Zeer and two other minions to fuss over his scarlet robes and cap. "Frankly, my son, this is the coolest that we have been since we have ever been here. This is a wonderful place for a church."

"You may thank the Master for guiding Tristan in finding the location, Your Grace."

"Yes, Colonel DeNoor is the best. Anyway, I told the Commandant that we must pray here all night before the blessing."

"I will pray for your stretches of the truth, Your Grace." and they laughed together.

In their room, Zeer and Paris were resting. Zac snorted, "I, fer one, will be sleepin' at the pleasure dome until this place is rid of reptiles."

"Dad, Froggers are amphibians." He could tell by the lack of energy in the room that knew the old man had already gone.

They had timed the Dedication service to the setting of the two suns. The colored windows, shaped in a Fire Eagle were ablaze. The Vicate moved to a special section of the dais. As head raised his arms in a pure white robe, one of the acolytes activated the lifters. The Vicate was centered in the eagle. His voice, high and clear led all of the Even Song rites.

The music was perfect, the people joined their Vicate, honored and a little awed by his presence. His prayers of dedication were poignant and clear. He finished with a call. "We gather in the hand of the Master to plead for the Master's Spirit to remain in this place..."

"O main..." intoned the crowd.

"To plead with His Spirit to fill and feed the seekers who would be coming."

"O main!"

"I ask the Master for wisdom and guidance for the new Sheppard and his new flock."

"O main!" was the last word. The Vicate rode the lifter down and stood in line to receive new converts as they went to the rooms to be gathered by acolytes.

Janni caught it all for the news channels. There was much interest here. Since the new stardom of this new Father, any news from this town was big. This mine was the chief source of Quallium based energy for the sector.

This Vicate, having aligned himself with the rising star of the Viceroy, was one of the Red hats that was being talked about when and if the ailing Papa should not recover from his current grave illness. There were even rumors that poison may be involved. This fuelled the rumor mills on all the entertainment/gossip shows. Her producer, matching this priest and this mine, was counting the rating points. It approached 98 % for this sector and more than 25 % for the entire net

After the service, the crowd wandered off. The evening grew quiet as the new Father and his guests shared a meal on the shaded veranda. After a bit of sherry, Zeer and his guests turned in.

In their bedroom, Zeer and Paris were preparing for sleep when a knock came at the door. It was Sheel. She came in, her face was all red. She appeared to be holding her breath. "What is it, lass?"

That was it. With a explosion of laughter that startled the boys, Sheel bent over the bed. Without being able to help themselves, Zeer and Par began to laugh also. This went on for several minutes until the boys began to cry out in fear.

The boys crying settled everything down at least enough for Sheel to tell her story between new bouts of laughter. "The Father... ha,ha,ha... Visitor... ha,ha,... regrets," this word sent her off for several minutes until she simply had no breath for laughing.." ...to inform you...oh, my sides, I think I hurt myself, ha, ha, ha...that he will be sleeping in the Royal Yacht... Ha,ha, ha..."

Zeer wiped tears from his eyes from his laughing, "He canna stay in me Rectory, lass?"

This question sent her off laughing so much that she had to go into another room and walk around to compose herself. Zeer and Par tried to read her thoughts to figure out what had set her off. Her mind was a jumble of images. None of them made any pattern or sense. So, they gave up and waited for her return.

She returned. Holding her hands out in front of her in a "stop" signal, she pleaded, "Now, don't say nuthin' ta me..." She was obviously struggling to get this out.

Her audience waited patiently. They tried to keep their faces calm. they didn't want to set her off again. "Ya see them Froggers sleeps in water. Yer bed..." she almost lost it, but managed to barely hold on, "aint... aint got no water in it. He cain't unnerstan' how y'all kin sleep in such a dry bed; but, he says yer welcome to try." They all laid on the floor and laughed for a half an hour. Every time they almost stopped, one would look at the other and off they would go again. In the gray light of the desert planet's dawn, the entire fort turned out for a special Sunrise Service called, "The Light of the Master's Word" to welcome the newest Fold for His sheep.

"Look out there, Father."

"Goodness, are these folks all here for us?"

What they saw was that in the night, a tent city had formed all around the church. Miners and their leaders had gathered from the far reaches of the district to partake of the spiritual feast offered that morning. They were members of his Fold, too. In the first gray shades of light, they could all see the long line of supplicants.

Zeer turned to his head usher, "Tan, me boy, start figgerin' out which of these is a delegation and which are just here fer confessions. I will meet with the leaders of all the little towns before the service. Gather the leaders in the small chapel."

Tan, a golden Par Cat Captain, bowed low, "Yes, Father." He trotted off to get his troops organized.

Within minutes, his efficient head usher was giving instructions over an out side loud speaker system. Immediately, the mob in front of the church began to organize itself. Several lines formed at the little doorways as all ten 'confessional open' signs were lit up. Confessional councilors began to hear their stories and assign penances to match.

A much smaller second group moved in another direction toward a set of curved, peaked doors and into the small chapel. This room could hold several hundred. Zeer entered from the front vestry. The room in front of him was filled to over flowing. He gave more instructions to the ushers and within a few ticks, giant viddy screens came to life in the courtyard to carry this meeting to the ones who could not squeeze inside. Upon noticing ehir Sheppard, all of these grizzled creatures stood. Zeer waved his hands, "Sit... sit... its too early for formality... I will speak from here...There are too many of you this morning to fit in here today, so we will beam the meeting out to everyone." The room grew quiet.

"As you all know, I will begin my first tour of the newly formed parish of Emeswan soon. Ushers are passing out cards. Please fill out these invitation cards with directions and grid coordinates to your towns. All invitations are officially accepted. As your new Sheppard, I will personally visit each of the towns and mines on the outer rim in this trip." The room erupted in applause

"Now...as the tips of the suns are visible...I must get ready for Morgen Tide... Bless you all... let's light this place up..." He left to thundering applause.

He followed internal hallways to the main Vestry. He found his two Royal guests being dressed. He bowed, "Your Majesty, Your Grace, lovely morning for birthing a church." Both men nodded as they were dressed. Zeer quickly got into his own blue garments.

The head usher entered just as they were finishing, "Ready, gentlemen? Good. If thee will follow me, I will show you the best way to the Processional." Their little parade bustled down a series of hidden pathways to the door. The head usher checked the screens, nodded to the Guardian General leading the tactical support crew. The general made a hand signal to his troops and they all sped out the door and fanned out to create a pathway for the procession.

Ignoring the military escort, the procession formed in the doorway and began the slow walk to through the crowd. In the front of the procession was the Viceroy followed closely by the Father Visitor. They were decked out in their finest vestments. The tops of the walls were lined with the Viddy cameras. Their red dots could be seen in the dark. Until the Royals showed, the crews were hopping around trying to keep warm in the predawn chill. "Damn, how could a place be so beastly hot in the day time and so bloody cold at night?"

"Hush, here they come."

Once the procession began, they were totally focused on the show. They didn't want to miss a single frame. The Hero of Emeswan was getting his church and they were getting air time, the life blood of any newsie.

In the twin sunlight's golden flames, the Fold and its new Sheppard were fully vested. Zeer thought to Paris, watching the Vicate work, "Say what ye like...the Frog's a great priest..."

"Aye, love, the ceremonies are beautiful." People wept as the prayers were prayed and the songs were sung. As soon as the last prayer was breathed into the rapidly warming air of the court yard, all the off worlders headed for their vehicles to get out of there before the heat of the day ruined their mood or their hairdos which ever they valued most.

Chapter 10

Later that morning, Zeer sat on the rectory's shaded veranda scanning the viddy tapes that his staff had recorded for him of the morning's news flashes. They were filled with the story of the dedication. When he heard the second story, he suddenly jumped up with a holler.

His sudden movement startled Par. She jumped dislodging baby Zac who was trying to getting his breakfast. He howled until she refilled his face. In his mind, he heard a voice that sounded more like his mother's every day, "Have ya gone daft, Preacher man?"

He pushed the viddy over to where she could see the end of the story, "Just you looky here, Missus. The V.R. has gone and pulled the Fort Commandant's little tail again."

"What is it..? I dinna fesh..."

He rewound the tape to show her the story that he had heard, "Ho, ho, I'll bet he'll never recover from this one."

She resettled Zac on her other breast. She spoke firmly in the back of his mind, "That's still na reason to disturb the entire valley, ma good hoosband. Will ya turn up the sound then, or must I read her lips?"

"Sorry..."

The female reporter's voice came out of the machine. "We continue the story of Emeswan. It's a little planet in Sector D-7-16." The camera pans back to show that she is standing out in a desert space. There is a small terraplast fort just over her shoulder.

"Until about eight cycles ago, this was Maintenance Station #1. It was a stop for refueling and repairs for long haulers making the daily trek from Space Port City," A map appears on the screen, "to the Quallium mines in Pergatory Canyon." The colors on the map changed to show the road that a long hauler would need to follow to make that trip.

She continued. The picture changed to the stock photo of the Viceroy, "The Viceroy's Office of Farming and Homesteading has authorized a civil committee of local settlers to be formed. This committee has a commission that will now fall under a plan of the OFH to create private farms under a newly as yet unformed civil government."

Paris got up quietly and laid the boy next his brother, "Farms..."

"Listen!"

Now the image of the VR was replaced by the face of the Press Secretary for OFH. He was reading, "The Viceroy is tired of importing food to this sector. He is offering farm implements and water to anyone willing to set up farms in the valley surrounding that mine."

"She dinna say FORT..."

"Hesh a hesh!"

"The miners that accept this offer will be released from the time remaining on their mining contracts in exchange for new farming contracts. They will be paid in full for services accrued plus a personal bonus offered by the Empra."

"What does it mean, Preacher man?"

"Just keep listening."

"This plan, fully authorized by the Empra and the Regional Governor, his brother, the Viceroy, calls for a partition of the farmable land in any of the canyons inside the newly formed parish of Emeswan. These new farmers can have a homestead, tools, and supplies if they agree to stay for at least five years and actively farm during that period. The miners of each mine will be given first choice in their own areas of the parish."

"Why them?"

"Me darlin', it's just good business to save the shipping cost for the Imperion. They won't hafta be haulin' them home or bringin' new farmers in. Also, these people already are accustomed to the conditions on Tarra and would be better candidates to stay for the five years of their new contracts."

"But...they are miners..."

"They weren't miners before they got here. They had all kinds of skills. Look at Zopha. She was a teacher. Talia tells me that the mine is nearly played out, anyway. The Q that they are pulling out is less and less rich in Quallite. If the mine quits before the contracts are up, they'd have to pay to get themselves home. The best thing of this, Paris, is that these people will have something to own when they're done."

Zeer felt the tingle in the back of his mind that he never quite got used to. His dad had returned from one of his adventures, "Aye, laddie buck, by pulling each other's tails these Froggers may accidently do something right, yet."

"Aye, Dad, that they may."

"Quick, lover boy, switch that thing to the local news."

Quickly, Zeer changed to a live channel. The local reports showed the Fort Commandant's office. They laughed as they watched. He was swamped with people wanting to become farmers.

Many of them had been farmers or children of farmers in their native worlds. They had tried for the fast credits they could earn in mining. Many of the younger farm children had no land of their own. Mining had been their chance to get enough credits to buy a farm. Here was their chance to get out with their lives and get that farm they had been hoping for.

Two of Tristan's planner boys had showed up on the morning mail shuttle. They immediately set to work. Zeer watched them for the rest of the day on the viddy cast as plot lines were laid out. People were pouring out of the fort to claim these lands. Some of the families were claiming farms that they would work in the day time while one or more of them were staying on to work in the mines.

Many of the miners were laid off right then, any way, because of the cave in. Until the engineers recertified the mine as safe, the new settlers this time to build their homes and set up their farms.

Tristan returned on the third day. By the fourth day, she had built herself a three story building with OFH offices on the first floor and air conditioned living spaces above. People lined up, picked the type of abode they preferred from her catalog. By the seventh day, she had hired the laid off workers to begin prefabbing these homes. With her building system, the inside wiring and plumbing were done the first day and the outside of the house was done on the next day. The sound of pounding and whooshing terraplast blowers went day and night.

Zeer awoke early on the fourteenth morning and went up to the wall. He had not looked outside for a day and a half because of dust storms caused by the continuous construction. As was his custom now, he sneaked through the secret hallway under the wall, through some passageways known only to the Paronese Cat Society (which conveniently was directly inside the wall from the Cathedral) and went along inner stairways. This way, he could wend his way to his favorite spot for Morgen Tide call o Mornin songs without the constant chatter that disturbed him as he was readying himself for this service.

He was accompanied by his usual retinue of Guardians. They knew him well enough by now to hold them selves physically and mentally still so their father could prepare himself in silence. Unbeknownst to him, they were blocking all mental speech from his area. Even Zac could not penetrate this wall, although he tried. Mostly he tried because they told him he could not. He took that as a challenge. Any accomplished adult Par Cat can carry on several conversations at once with out the other parties knowing. These Guardians were chosen for these abilities and schooled to enhance their abilities.

He arrived unannounced to his spot, handed his blue over cloak to the nearest Guardian. Then, he spread his white cloaked wings, catching the new born rays for the Fire Eagle Song. The service was over before he noticed that the dust cloud was nearly gone. He turned to look at the construction. He was stunned by the sudden appearance of a town and hundreds of farm houses stretching to the canyon walls in the far distance. Then, he saw what had stirred up the dust.

Sheel's engineers had dug miles of irrigation ditches that soon would flow with water from the tiny river that had created this canyon so long ago. There was a dam and a slowly filling lake. It would be months before there was enough water to fill the ditches all the way to the edges of the parish.

Sheel walked up, "Padre, aint my sister sumpthin'?"

"Aye, Lass, she's a wonder."

"And look over thar. In less than two days, her boys and girls sunk us a deep well and built a derrick ta run it. Where in blue blazes, she got plasteel way out here, I don't even know."

"I stand in awe." They stood a moment to watch the rig pumping up and down, bringing up deep ground water and pouring thousands of hectares of water into the lake.

"Yeah, and she built us a purty little water tower right over there. Hits a fillin' up right now, so's there'll be water in the lines that have been run to all them purty little houses all over town."

"Fantastic...:

"And there's our little school house... and now we got a proper little downtown for store front establishments to flourish."

"Grand, simply grand..."

"Well, the OFH knows people need stuff, so they're including mercantile contracts... yeah, they call em mercantile homesteads and they work the same as the farmers."

"So, my wife's friend Zopha could teach now as her contractual payment."

"Right ya are, Padre. Farmer's got kids and kids need schools."

"And last, she made another entrance to the mine."

Zeer chuckled, "Oh, really."

"I think, then, that the ones who still are gonna mine will technically be 'under' the fort instead of in it...By living outside of the fort, and using the outside entrance to the mine, they bypass the authority of the old major."

Zeer caught on, "Ohhhh... they can't be counted as a member of the fort community for tax purposes."

"Yep, his little economic corner of the world is being cut off at the knees."

Zeer spent the next week helping his flock move out to their homesteads. It was immediately apparent that the Viceroy's scheme was working. The old Commandant's staff worked from dawn until dusk filing the transfer papers to make the personnel changes. People felt that living in rock huts and tents for free was better than living in shanty hovels for high rents they had been paying to the Commandant. But Tristan's industrious little crews had made that a mute point. Many of them had beautiful little homes to move to and more were being built every day.

As the people moved outside of the walls, so did the bazaar. Publicly, the shop owners said, "business is business..." Privately, they laughed about the money they would gain from not paying the commandant's taxes. Mostly, they figured it would just be stupid not to take the VR's mercantile homesteads. As usual, the commandant was so drunk that he didn't notice that, within a two-week period, his income, which he couldn't spend anyway, had dropped by ninety per cent. Nobody came to pay their share, but, he didn't notice. His own Guardians left him to his drink. They just laughed as he fiddled while the fort burned, so to speak.

The population of the fort had dropped quickly. In less than a moon cycle, it was down to under ten thousand souls. Most of the miners who remained were planning to leave, they just hadn't gotten their release papers yet. What the commandant would have seen, had he bothered to look, was that the empty plain around the fort was becoming a bustling city.

Tristan kept working. Her little OFH factory hired many of the laid off miners. They worked day and night to create pre-molded walls and ceilings. Soon, there were stacks of them drying in the fields outside of the fort. As a family moved out to claim a homestead, a small flyer came out to their place to drop off a set of these parts. Their new neighbors would gather around to click together with a few bolts and a plumbing crew came in to hook up to the rapidly spreading water system.

The Cathedral complex was also taking shape. The first building built was the Non-commissioned Guardian barracks and mess unit. It was built on the Sun Rise side right next to the Cathedral. On the other end of the Cathedral complex was a garage and the office complex where Sheel now lived with a few officers. The fourth side was closed in by the landing pad that Tristan had built for the Viceroy. These buildings formed a parade ground and a smaller defendable perimeter.

Streets began to take shape as business owners claimed the plots laid out by Sheel's engineers. Soon a web of streets formed going out in every direction away from the new complex.

Unannounced, a Guardian burst into the Commandant's office. He shouted, "The Viceroy's flier has just arrived!"

The commandant roused himself, "Wh what? Oh, yes..." He rose and ran from his office. He and his cordon of Guardians hurried to meet him at the landing pad just outside the gate.

The V.R. laughed as he watched him stagger toward the ship. Dust blew around him as he ran. He nudged the Vicate, "He looks bad... His uniform looks as if he has slept in it every night since we left."

The Holy Vicate smiled a secret smile of joy, "Yes... yes... He does seem ill." He thought to himself, "If he isn't ill, this news will surely kill him."

The Viceroy had his own thoughts, "It will be a pleasure to break this man as an example to his other officers. In this climate, we fair native citizens of the Imperion need to oil our skin regularly to keep it from cracking and peeling. This man is a disgrace. He does none of these things to keep up the appearances that the Imperion requires of a senior officer. And he wants a Rear Admiral's star. I think not!"

The Father Visitor was looking forward to watching his cousin being broken. He sat pondering this pleasure as they waited for the man's arrival.

Zeer and Paris showed up first. They noticed that two extra chairs had been placed next to the Royals. The VR waved to them grandly, "Ahhh, Fazzer Tafwick, Madame Sheppardess please have a seat." In a moment, they were sitting in soft chairs between to the two men, watching the security viddy and reading the priest's mind as the Vicate said to himself what he dared not say out loud.

"Since our guppy days, my dear cousin and I have competed. Now, it is finally my turn to watch you shrivel. You were always so lucky. During the last war, you make one lucky shot, save one stupid Admiral's life. Only dumb luck could have made that Admiral be the next Crown Prince of the Imperion. That lucky shot wins you this back water fort for your own. Then, oh, by the Master's beard, THEN, they find Quallium right under your drunken nose.

Our Grampapa hooted about it so much, I joined the priesthood just to get away from the noise. And to add insult to injury, that very Admiral has now made enough slush money to buy his way to the head of the heir's line. But, he's tired of you now, so, it is my turn to watch you fry."

It was all Zeer could do to laugh, listening secretly to this tirade. A small female brought them a cool, sweet drink. He bowed and took one glas, Paris bowed and took the other, "Thankee, daughter." She bowed and left without a word.

The Vicate continued, assuming that he was alone inside of his own head, "Yes, this moment coming will be the ultimate butt burner. This insignificant fort that you are assigned to becomes the richest treasure in the Imperion. Boy, did I get letters from home on that one. For years, I have plotted for this day.

My own years of service to the Imperion and to the Master have gone unnoticed by my own parents. From backwater parishes to larger and larger churches I climbed the vines of church politics. No one in my home pond even noticed when I donned the scarlet cap. I received only a tiny note from my mother when the Father Visitor white cloak and shield were added."

"Now, with this cave-in and the new cathedral, I shall be the family hero and you will finally be the slug form that you always deserved to be."

"I think someone needs to deal just a little better with their anger issues, Paris."

Paris coughed into her drink. She covered her laughter with this bout of coughing as she sank one of her sets of claws into Zeer's thigh. He delicately removed her hand while trying to act nonchalant.

The Commandant shuffled aboard the plush craft. The doors were sealed quickly against the scorching heat. "Your Majezzty..." he bent on a knee and kissed the preferred ring of the Viceroy, ignoring his cousin.

"You are a disgusting mess, Commandant. Why have you come into our gracious presence looking this way?"

The commandant sweated even more in the cooled air. His lips quivered. "I have been working day and night to hunt pirates, repair the damages to the mine and to return it to full production, Your Majesty."

The V.R. looked absently out of the window. "A nice town is developing around my Cathedral, eh, Your Grace?"

Ignoring the little man grovelling before them, the Father Visitor made quite a production of looking the town over as the Commandant sweated and waited. "Yes, Your Majesty, a lovely town it will be."

The VR turned his gaze viciously back to the Commandant, "And you, you TOAD, where is this months quota?"

"We are digging as fast az we can, your Majesty. The miners are all gone. Your home steaders won't mine any more."

"MY home steaders? Are you implying that I am to blame for your total incompetence? These brave pioneers are my brother, your Empra's home steaders, are they not?"

The Commandant bent and touched his head on the floor, "Excuse me, your Majesty"

"Excuses, alwaysz excuses. Parenz."

A tall, yellow haired Par Cat Admiral stepped forward and snapped to attention. "Your Majesty?"

"This toad tires me." He gave her a file, "Read this to him."

"As you wish, Sire." the Parcat opened the file and began to read, "You are accused of letting this establishment drop in population below the limit allowed by regulations to call itself a fort. It is the finding of the Crown the there is only one explanation, your gross mismanagement. The Imperion cannot support you any longer. The Crown has decided to return this establishment to a maintainance station for the new Parish of Emeswan in the Pergatory District. This decision is final."

The Commandant turned to the Viceroy, "But, but, that means..."

The VR stood and shouted at the Commandant, "Shut up, Toad! No one gave you permission to speak..."

The Par Cat Admiral grew stern, "That is right, Sailor, you are now given two choices..."

"T- two choices, Sir?"

"As of today, this fort is decommissioned to a mining station. The position of Commandant is therefore no longer required here. There are no open postings off world at this time for a Commandant. If you are to remain in the Legion, you are to accept being dropped in grade to Centurion Major."

He gulped visibly, "Major...I'm to be a Major?"

The general went on, "Or, you can retire from the Emperion Legion. Of course, that's the end of yer pension."

"Why would I lose my pension?"

"You wont have filled your last contract. All of your stored funds would be forfeit to the Crown by rote and title."

The little Frog nearly fainted. He caught himself and turned to his cousin for aid. "Zala..? Oh, No." He shrank before the hatred that he saw there in the little black, shiney eyes of his cousin.

Zeer heard him clearly thinking to himself, "What did I ever do to him?" He dared say nothing more. "At least," he thought to himself, "I am still in charge. What little bit of skimming can be done, I will still be doing. Only four more cycles and I will be honorably retired. I can wait that long."

The VR waved at the Admiral, "Go on, Parens...read hiz mismanagements."

The major stood ramrod stiff, sweat pouring down his face and dripping onto is stained tunic as the General read out loud all of his monthly reports for the last two cycles. The Viceroy and the Father Visitor openly discussed his various mismanagements as they ate their lunch in front of him.

Zeer just sat, ate, and watched. After all, it was the 'entitlement" of Emerand in which this man gained his glory. The Major was not allowed to defend himself in any way. After several hours, he was dismissed.

The general walked him out to the sunlight. She made him stand saluting as she read some papers that a lieutenant had brought to her. Finally, she looked at the Major, "Be thankful that you are still in command at all. Also, be thankful that, now that the mine is nearly empty, we have no one willing to take this post or you would be out on your slimey green keester..."

"Yez, Sir...Thank you, Sir."

"New miners are arriving tomorrow. See that they are put to work immediately. Talli..."

Her aide was standing close. She ran up, saluting, "Yes, Sir...

"Tell Mister Zzarrat to come over."

The girl ran off. She returned with the man that Tristan had left behind to set up the new city. He was out of breath from running. "General, you called..." he panted.

"Zzarrat, we like you. The VR wants to make you his Civil Administrator over the mine and the town."

Zzarrat was good. One quick look at the old Commandant told it all. He had been sacked and Zzarrat's ship had just come in. His heart had nearly stopped at the opportunity for wealth untold. He had heard rumors about the amount of Q this Frog had sneaked off planet.

He managed not to throw himself to his knees. He bowed and replied, "I am your humble servant, Sir... Ma'am..." He kept is head down because he could not keep from smiling.

"Now, our first request, Sir."

More composed, Zzarrat looked at his benefactor, "Anything, General. You have but to command."

"I want those planners and builders to have those new apartment buildings ready by tomorrow for the new miners. They will be arriving around noon... People living in box hovels is a disgrace."

He mentally clicked off the amount of panels he had seen in the builder's fields, "It will be completed by this sundown, Madame." He added to himself, "if I have to kill them all to achieve it."

"No killing. We need everybody healthy right now for mining and farming."

"Got it!"

"Go!" The man ran off in the direction of the builders.

The Viceroy watched the meeting through spy cameras watching the two still standing on his landing. When they heard Zzarat's answer, he He nudged the Vicate, "Zee what a true leader can do. Results... that is what we need around here."

Zeer sat in the cooled room with the VR and watched the interplay. He could not help but feel sorry for the major. He and Paris had also been listening in to the inner conversations going on in and around the flier.

Zac burst in, "Feel sorry for him! Ya canna be sane. This is what they all deserve for what they done ta our homes and our families."

Par just looked at Zeer. She reached over and squeezed his hand. Arguing with Zac was of no use. They knew this and had given up trying.

"You two love birds make me sick. I'm goin' off ta haunt the pleasure dome. At least I kin get a rise outa some one over there."

"Evenin', Dad."

"Taroo, ya old goat." said Paris, but, he was already gone.

"Fazzer...are we done?"

"Your Majesty... as you wish." He bowed.

They both bowed and went back out into the heat, "Ahhh, the clean desert smells."

"Aye, Preacher Man, hot but clean."

Back in the shade of his veranda, he sat at the table and began looking over some maps. She sat beside him and rested her head on his shoulder, "Maps? Again with the maps... Where you going?"

"My rounds of the outer flocks. I canna put it off any longer, lassie."

"I know... if ya must..."

"Aye!"

"I dinna hafta like it. And, you, mister, keepa your hands offa that Guardian!"

Zeer shook his head at her while they watched the broken major stagger back to his rooms. The flier carrying the two Royals took off with a whoosh. Zzarrat stood on a pile of prefab housing and watched it go. They passed him on their way back home, "We'll hafta watch that'n, Preacher man."

"Aye, me darlin', that we will."

"Supper!" The Rectoress called, startling them both. She was a plump little Par Cat nanny. Her husband had been killed in the cave in. She had been left penniless. She had never had any kits of her own, so now, all that stored affection she gave to the Sheppard and his family.

"Evenin', Nan." he mind-spoke to her in respect.

"Evening...Vespers has been read... I figgered with you out there tied up busy with His Holy Frogness them acolytes needed the practice. Both suns are down. Where have ye been?"

Zeer laughed and kissed the top of her head as he passed. He thought to her, "Thee are special, Nanna. Let's eat."

She purred at his praise. She knew that he was special, too. As the first non-cat mental speecher, just being near him made her job all the better. "Thee are a silver tongued Divil, ye are..." she thought back as she served them.

After supper, they went to see the boys. Zeer helped the women bathe each one. Once they were dried and dressed, he sat on the couch and held them. "I miss them already."

Paris sat down and began nursing Shannie, "Fine. Then do not go."

"Paris, dinna start wi' me."

"Humphhh." They had worked out a system. He held the one that wasn't feeding. Together, they sang soft, hissy Parcat lullabies to them until they were full of their mother's milk and had drifted off to sleep. Hand in hand, they went to bed. Their bodies slept, but their minds melted together in dreams and stories and love.

Chapter 11

The next morning came too soon. As he walked out to his cuppa, Sheel and her aide de camp drove up the loaded traveler craft. She jumped out and said, "Ready for the yer first turn around the flock, Padre?"

"Not til me first cuppa, Little Sister..."

Zeer sat heavily into a wing back chair on the veranda in the wispy gray light of predawn. Paris came out as a black shape with a tray holding four cups of steaming black joe. "Thankee Darlin..." he whispered into her heart.

She rubbed the back of his neck with a warm soft paw, looking absently around. She returned his love mentally, "Traveling day is dawning bright and clear, ma sweet..."

"Aye..."

Sheel said nothing, handing one of the cups to their driver. Neither soldier knew of mental speech. However, they both were used to the silences between their two Sheppards. They some how understood that these two special people seemed to say more with a touch than a speech. They were comforted by the comfort of this quiet couple. The top edge of the first sun was barely visible over the eastern rim. Nana came out with a boy on each hip. Zac went to his mother. Quietly, the acolytes and guardians gathered around him in a half circle with the dawn to their backs.

As the gray dawn turned pink and then, flamed into orange, Zeer stood, Come on troops...I got a new treat fer yas..." He lead them all into the church. "Its called Le Matins." Le Matins was another version of the Songs of Morning. He had been teaching the acolytes this new rote. He had found them among the old Preacher man's books. The Fire Dance from the Morgen Tide collection was still his favorite, but, he felt that he didn't want to become stale doing the same stuff all the time.

From out of the darkness of the town and the fort small groups of people joined them. They knew it would be his final blessing until he returned from the parish tour. The acolytes formed themselves into a choir. They sang clearly in the growing light. Zeer lead them in prayers asking for the safe return of their friends and family. After the service, the parishioners gathered around the bus to see him off on his first tour of the new flock. He moved among them, shaking hands and exchanging blessings.

"Drive safe..."

"Hurry home..."

Finally, he worked his way through the crowd of well wishers to the door of the bus. There waited his faithful Paris. Her damp eyes were almost enough to make him call off the trip. They spoke out loud because non Par Cats were present, "Kiss ma wee bairns fer me every night." He hugged and kissed each child. As he gave them back to her, he heard, "How long?"

"I dinna ken, Maybe a coupla weeks, darlin'... them canyons is deep and lots of people live back in there."

"Dinna fergit where thee lives and that we need thee here, ma darling hoosband."

"Aye, lass, but, they need me too."

Sheel and Tring, her aide-de-camp, were strapped into the back seats. Zeer was set to drive the first leg. "You should not be drivin' this here bus, Father. That old frog'll think I aint a doin' mah job."

"Sheel, me darlin', when did you ever know that feller to be up at this hour?"

"You are surely right, Father. I still don't like it."

"We've got many hard days of drivin' ta do, missy. You'll git yer chance ta drive. Fer me self, I have a need right now ta do something with me hands. I miss my wife and kids already."

Tring was astounded to hear any one talk to his superior officer in this fashion. He had never seen anyone, including the Comandant ever talk back to her before. He just huddled down, trying not to be noticed. If she was getting angry at the Preacher man, he didn't want her taking it out on him.

Sheel, for her part, was so crazy about her new boss that she didn't even think of it as back talk. This was simply banter among equals. She had known only one other male of any species that had ever been allowed the title of "equal" before. It had taken some getting used to when she first met the pirate, "Black Patch"MacTarn.

As they rode, she let her mind wander back to her old days with Patch. She was so smitten with her new boss that she ignored her own instincts. If she had allowed herself some clear thought, she would have paid more attention to the thoughts about these two earther males. They were too much alike. She shook it off and let herself sleep. She had seen this portion of Purgatory Valley too often. She would need to be sharp for the canyon driving.

Zeer drove along the two lane rock slab. The road ran along the river. Trees from various planets had been planted along the river over the cycles. The varied colors were beautiful. Some of them had cross pollinated and created even stranger looking plants. Since Tristan's irrigation project, there was now water in abundance. In this part of the valley, a small forest was beginning.

The road grade moved stadily upwards from the valley floor to foothills and through wide clefts worn in the rock by the many streams that made up the Purgatory River. About a hundred and fifty klicks, the two Purgatory Rivers became one. They stopped a while and had their lunch. Zeer stood by the side of the great rock pile that split the river in two. He marveled at the sound and the spray cooled him in the suns.

"Come on, Father...yer missus will skin me if'n ya catches a sneezle up here playin' in the water."

"I'm fine, Major. Aint the Master something? Look at that rainbow," Where he stood, a double rainbow made a full circle in the twin suns light. "I thank Thee, Master, for this Thy blessing." He shook his head and went over to the chairs that Tring had set out and ate his lunch.

Sheel began to drive. Zeer sat in the front, looking out the high windscreen at the small animals, probably brought from other planets as well in packing crates for the fort. Small birds also seemed to thrive in this new forest. The view at the neck of Purgatory Canyon was stunning. As she drove, he heard them thinking to themselves. The two people never shared this internal chatter. It is so sad, he thought, these people have so much to give each other and yet they are limited by their inability to really communicate.

He thought to himself, "How lucky I am to have found my darling Paris and be truly united with her."

"And don't you be fergettin' it, me darlin'."

Zeer jumped. The bus veered. The others looked at him, "Hey, what's goin' on?"

"Sorry, almost hit a slingo...everyone okay?"

"Yeah." and they went back to their duties.

"So, ma sweet Paris, this link operates out... let's see... two hundred and twelve klicks..."

"Aye, Preacher man, it will be interestin' ta see how far apart we can be and still be linked."

"Darn, now I canna even mess wi' that guardian o' mine."

"Well, aren't we the clever one. So, ya wanna mess wi' her do ye?"

He sighed mentally, "Well, now we'll never know now, will we?"

"Yes, hmmm... let me think... I have had me eye on that Paronese Corporal that you left me to play with."

"Soo... thee can play rough, too huh?"

"I guess that we had better just stick to the straight and narrow, then, hadn't we?"

"I will if you will."

Zac put his tuppance in, "I think I've heard about enough of this. You two are about as bad at fightin' as any I ever saw."

"Dad!?!" They said simultaneously and then, laughed.

"Butt out ya old coot."

"Youse two would no sooner fool around with any others as cut off yer arms. Stop chatterin'! I'm tryin ta rest, here."

"Ghosts dinna rest. You old buzz gwump. Butt out."

"What do furballs know about the simple needs of a kindly, old spirit visitor who's been out all night tormentin' frogger dreams in the pleasure dome?"

Paris chuckled evilly, "It's a true delight ta see a man enjoy his work."

"Don't knock whatcha aint never tried, missy."

"Dad!" They both said as the bus topped a rise and headed deep into Purgatory Canyon #6. The canyons out here were just numbered.

"Zeer?" the connection with home was fading.

"Paris," he thought, not knowing if she heard him. The breaking of the connection was almost physical. He had not felt so alone since she had first taught him to live interwoven this new way.

"I'm here, son. I lost her, too. Hurts, don't it?"

Zeer again felt his father. There was a great feeling of relief to have his father filling the great void in his heart. "Dad! I canna feel Par or ma wee kits."

"She said the same thing ta me as I was leavin' ta come with ya."

"The bairns... who'll watch the bairns?"

"You've got every Par Cat soul in that town watchin' out fer them kits, me son."

"They are good people aren't they?"

"Them fur balls love you more than they love each other. Which is considerable and often, I might add. They are only cats, after all."

"They are good folk, Dad. Will ya no give them a chance?"

"I gave them ma youngest son, didn't I? I'm still waitin' fer you ta start sproutin' fur from livin' wi' that female."

"You are impossible."

"And you, me darling youngest son, are too easy of a mark fer the female charms."

"Aye, that's a good'n. You talking to me about resisting female charms. Like you have ever once been able to resist the charms of any woman of any species in even one of yer days."

"I admit it. I have known a few."

"A few... even now ya spend more time at the pleasure dome than anywhere else."

"Now that I'm dead, it's free."

Zeer laughed to himself, "You are also the cheapest man I know, even now."

"You must admit that I canna get into much trouble."

"True...true..."

"I think they love me over there. Seems a shame ta waste all that affection."

"They probably think that you are a glitch in one of their programs."

"Aye. But, it's a chance to annoy them Froggers. The ladies do love how I mess with those little green minds. Of course, only the Paronese girls even know that I am there."

Sheel began to drive slower. The road was narrow, barely enough for two passing vehicles. On one side, the wild Purgatory River plunged past them roaring toward Emeswan. The road crossed it from time to time on small bridges. The long haulers coming down were going full speed, veering around corners at a crazy pace. The ones going up would pass them, blowing their horns and gesturing wildly.

"Look everyone." Out in front of the wind screen, the bus turned a sharp corner and a straight piece of road went steeply up to a tiny village at the edge of the horizon. A bent, dusty road sign said P-6. From this distance, it looked like a child's toy village on a shelf. It grew quickly as Sheel pressed her foot to the floor. They were tired from their long day's ride.

"Okay," She said gladly, "Here we go! First stop! P-6... All ashore that's goin' ashore!" Stretched out above them was a series of fake fronts over buildings built into the rock cliff. There were many stores, a guarded mine entrance and a town government building. Row upon row of shacks and fallen down tents was built around the covered holes in the canyon wall.

"Ahhh, yes," said Zeer, "Our first stop. What do we know about this place?"

"I aint never been up here, but the word in Emeswan is that this is a town much like ours. It had been just a water and fuel stop on the edge of this God awful section of this world for centuries until Quallium was discovered."

"They look in great need of spiritual comfort."

Sheel peered through the screen at the little dust blown town, "Yes, sir. That they do."

Unseen watchers made the back of Zeer`s neck prickle. "I feel them too, me son."

"I count six minds, Dad."

"That's me count, also."

Zeer clearly displayed the flags of the Imperion and the Word. Still, they pulled off the road in a shady spot.

Tring was startled awake. He stretched," Why are we stopped?"

"We'll be met here, I reckon. Tring, make some refreshments, please." Zeer knew the plans of the men creeping through the bushes.

"Aye, aye, Sir..." and the little man busied himself getting ready for their visitors.

"Let's not upset anyone, shall we?" He got out a chair and a cool drink and sat on the shady side of the bus.

"Yes, Father. I'm just keeping a close eye on them varmints." Sheel began mentally preparing herself for battle. She would gladly give her life for this man. She made herself ready as she had been trained since birth. She smacked Tring on his butt, "Where's them drinks, boy."

"Yes'm..." He rattled dishes and set up a table in the shady spot.

She set up another chair and sprawled in it as if asleep, but she was ready to kill for her boss man. This trait was what had made these females so valuable as mercenaries throughout the galaxy. As tense as she was, Sheel was startled as men materialized out of the bushes. They gathered around the traveler. One of them, a giant of a man, took charge without a word as they headed for the front of the vehicle.

Zeer stood and smiled at the giant. The man looked suspiciously at him. Zeer spoke softly, "I am Father Roan Taflick. Please come and sit with us, gentlemen. Have a cool drink and a snack."

The men looked at a giant of a man who stood away from the rest. He nodded and they came fearfully up to the vehicle. The Preacher man sat at a table. Tring served the drinks, "Kind sirs, it is a hot day. Please share this humble juice with us."

The men began to smile and sit in the shade, drinking warily. Zeer motioned to the giant, "Are you my welcoming committee?"

The leader looked close, then leaned back and said, "I know you. You're the new fantastic Preacher man from the viddy's, ain't ye?"

"Guilty! Although, the newsy's tend to exaggerate."

"I don't think so, Sir. I watched you work almost without stopping for nine shifts until those people were all out of your mine. A thing like that goes a long way in mining country."

"You are too kind."

"So, what brings you out here?"

"I am a humble servant. The Master sends me ta bring the Word to the miners of this canyon. The Father Visitor has expanded my parish to include these mines. I only wish to come calling in the Master's name."

"So we heard. Lucky for you, we were warned or you'd all have been blasted afore this. People out here are pretty shaky around new faces."

"Yes, I'm certainly glad that you waited to check on us. Would you gentlemen like to ride into town with us."

"I'll ride. The rest of these men are returning to their posts."

"At least you must finish yer drinks, gentlemen."

One look from the giant and the men quickly downed their drinks, thanked the Father for his kindness, and, jostling each other, returned to the road where they quickly faded back into the bushes as if they had never been there. Only a few dusty tracks remained which were quickly blown away by the constant howling wind that whipped through the narrow gap that the road ran through.

"See you in church, gentlemen," Zeer called after them. Turning back the rough character before him, "What may we call you, my son?"

"My name is Little Jim Magregor. I am Fra..."

"Fra?"

"Yeah... I'm a combination of back-country sheriff and judge out here in the Pergatory Canyons."

"Well, then, you're the just man I came ta see."

"Yes sir. I am at your service."

Zeer shook the huge hand," that's Legion Major Sheel DeNoor. That fine fellow is our cook, Legion Private Seth Tring." The man nodded over to the others. Sheel drove the rest of the way into Purgatory #6. She kept stealing looks at this hard giant of a man sitting beside her.

Finally, she spoke, "You weren't brought here on a contract to mine, were you?"

A shy grin crossed his face. "No ma'am. Why do you ask?"

"Yer too big of a boy fer them Froggers ta pay for. Yer freight contract alone would have taken two life times to repay."

"Tis true, m'lady. I was born on Tarra. My family has lived here four generations. They were always soft gem miners and long haulers. I was a free miner for a while when I was a young boy. Then, with Quallium, the mines got deeper and the widths got smaller. As I grew, it became evident that the tiny mining holes weren't made for a man the size of me."

"You are a big one, all right." She said appreciatively. "So, if you are "Little Jim", just how big is Big Jim?"

"You mean my dad?"

"Yeah, is he bigger'n you?"

"Naw. Actually, he's half my size, but, he was always Big Jim. Since I was born, I was Little Jim. The name just stuck."

"And now, you're the Law."

"Yes'm! You see, 10 cycles back, there was a cave-in. I saved a visiting Princess's life. She repaid the kindness by getting her brother, then, who was the governor back then, and now he's the Viceroy, to send me to the College of Laws. After the College of Laws, I was appointed to become the justice for Purgatory district, my title is Fra."

Sheel looked at him shyly, "May I call you Fra or Little Jim?"

He reddened, "You, sweet thing, can call me anything that you want. Just as long as the one you are calling is me." Sheel blushed as much as she could over this remark.

"I hate to butt in to you two; but, I have a few questions for the Fra." With a last look and brief smile at Sheel, Fra moved back to sit at the desk with the Father.

"How many more towns are there in Purgatory District, Fra?"

"Six more mines or towns are within a hundred klicks of here. They're all numbered 1 through 7."

"And people?"

"The population is guessed to be about thirty thousand, countin' the Scrubbs."

"Scrubbs?"

"You know... natives. Actually, their real name is the Askirabim. In their language, it means 'the people'. The miners shortened it to `Scrubs'. Most people call them that now. I even fergit now and then."

"There are native Tarrians living this close to humans?" said Sheel.

"Yeah, they have been nearby all my life anyways. My grandaddy had them mining here when this mine first opened. That was a big mistake. They wouldn't mine. They felt that the Tara-Namu."

Zeer startled, then, a look of recognition from his readings, "Oh, yes, they call her the spirit of the planet."

Jim was impressed by the Padre's knowledge of local culture, "Any ways, the Spirit told them that its wealth was to be left alone. When the old Fra gave up and retired, I built a school here and they get free food if they will attend."

"But they won't attend?"

"They are too proud, so, they live just up that washout." He pointed to a cleft in the canyon caused by flash flooding. "They call them washoes. Look!" Jim pointed at a red leathery bird just disappearing around a rock formation up the washoe, "there's one over there."

"I should like ta meet them if I could." Zeer was reminded of the way that Paronese cat people were regarded as inconsequential inhabitants for more than three hundred cycles. Even if they could not be contacted, seeing a native Tarrian for the first time was exciting.

As they pulled into town, the people came out of their homes and stores to see who the new arrivals were. Fra moved back to the driver's couch to give instructions as the worked their way down the narrow streets between the buildings and tents.

"Pull in right there by the meeting hall, please." They pulled in. Zeer got out and was looking around at the town. Jim put his massive arm around Sheel's shoulder and whispered into her ear, "I swear by the master's beard that I aint never seen a woman a tenth as pretty as you."

Sheel laughed, but, she unable to speak. She got out and stood against the outside of the vehicle. Jim followed her outside of the traveler. He pressed in close,"Excuse me if I am being too forward, Major."

"That's okay, Fra..." She looked up into his ice blue eyes. She was all set to tell this country boy where to get off. One look in his eyes and all of her resistance melted. His size and strength overwhelmed her. It had been a long time between men, she thought. This giant might be just the tonic she needed.

"I meant what I said, Sheel. You are the prettiest woman I ever saw."

"Oh, you are a sweet talkin' divil, Fra Magregor. Don' you be promisin' what yer mate will deny."

A deep sadness came into his blue eyes. They continued to stare into hers, but, the fire was dampened. "I've no mate. She passed on three cycles back in a plague."

That was the end of any games for Sheel. She touched his arm. There was almost an electric shock that glued her hand there. "I am sorry, Jim. It must be tough out here all alone."

"I don't want any sympathy. I would like some dinner company, though."

"I caint leave the Father. I could have Tring add you to the dinner list, if'n ya like. The mayor and some other dignitaries are a comin'. I'll need a regular person ta talk to..."

He slipped a giant arm around her waist, "Them vultures only want food. What I want's got nothin' ta do with food."

She undid herself from his grasp, though his boldness flattered her. "There'll be plenty of time fer that after the good Father is tucked in and my security perimeter is set."

A pocket sounder beeped and spoke, "Fra, We need you, quick. Come to module B-19..."

She closed her eyes and leaned back against the side of the bus. Fra ignored the voice. He placed his hand softly against her face. She shuddered again at his touch. "I've never seen anyone like you before...The skin of your face is so beautiful and soft. Your fur is grand."

Abruptly, the device beeped again and his hand was gone. The loss of it was as electric as a slap. "Dang! I gotta go."

"I understand," she whispered, unable to open her eyes. The heat from his caress stayed for a few moments.

"Until supper, then, mamsel." she heard as he passed around a corner.

"I shall count every tick of that clock, Fra James MacGregor." She whispered. She went back into the cabin. The Preacher Man had a strange smile on his face. It was a sad, sweet smile as if he knew how she felt.

"I love my Paris like that, from the first moment we met," he said, turning back to his reading; but, the book swam before his eyes. He couldn't read one word for missing his wife and kits.

"Yep, it's a soldier's lot." was her soft reply.

Zeer knew what she needed. "Sheel, would you help Corporal Tring put out the Sunrise service posters, please."

"He's busy with supper, I'll do it."

"You know what's best." Zeer smiled at her back as she trudged off down the street.

Happy to have something to fill the time until dinner, Sheel hung the posters and then went shopping at the company store. She wished that she had thought to bring something fine for Fra to see her in.

Zeer was walking down the main street. He saw her trying on clothes at the store.

"He don't want ta see her in anything. He wants ta see her out of something. That's my guess."

"Dad, that's her own business. She's a free woman, bound ta none. She should find love. You did. I did. I recommend it."

"You've gone daft. That boy's just looking fer a dance partner and he's picked her."

"And what if he is. You've danced in your day. It's good for the soul."

"She may get hurt. That's all."

"Ohhh, Dad, you aint so tough. You like these people."

"Hesh a hesh, boyo, I'm busy searchin these minds fer any traces of Shannon."

"Have you found something?"

"I have found faint traces of him on the minds of the long haulers that have come through this district when I've been playin' at the pleasure dome."

"So, that's why you came. You didn't want to keep me company. You're here ta look fer Shanny."

"And ta keep you out of trouble, ma wee laddie."

Zeer continued to stroll. They began searching the minds of the town. They found nothing unusual and returned to check on dinner. They were using the town meeting hall for their church. It was the only shade for klicks. The odd building was really just a facade built in front of a cave. Back in the darkeness the rocks kept everything much cooler. The mayor and all officials had their homes built this way. It was the only way the Imperion could get non-Tarrans to stay up in these canyons and govern.

Tring had a long table set up for their guests in a tiny cool room off of the larger main room. Even this smaller room was large enough to pull the bus inside. "This is wonderful, Tring."

The young man was too overcome to speak. He knew that he might have been cuffed around some if the Preacher Man were not pleased. He bowed and kissed Zeer's hand.

"Now stop that, my son. We both have work to do before this meeting will be over." Zeer went over to the bus into the gathering shadows. As the sun passed over the canyon rim, lights automatically came on in the cave. A pulpit was being set up by Sheel and some townies. All around it stood groups of women and children. When they saw him, they lined up at the baptismal cup.

Sheel started moving the crowd back so that he could get inside. "All business will be done tomorrow after services," she began.

"No, Sheel, let them through. Will ye get me a chair, Child?"

"Aye, Father."

Zeer sat in the dusty chair. The people formed in semi circles around him and sat in the dust.on the cool, rock floor. When they were settled, he said clearly into the dusk, "Let us breathe the Word, children..." beginning the service of the "A Wind in the Evening Is the Breath of God" It was a new one that he had just learned. Par had found it in a dusty Rote o' Kirk book that she had found in the Library. The old fashioned poetry of it made it a particular favorite for his soft hearted wife.

The Mayor and other dignitaries joined in quietly as they came in, bringing chairs up to sit on. Others just sat quietly on the floor. Zeer's eyes were closed. The words played behind him on a screen of the outside of the truck. The people read the words with him.

When Zeer opened them, he saw the room had silently filled. Here and there, people were weeping for the beauty of the moment. At the end, Zeer offered the Cup of Repentance. People lined up for half a klick. Sheel kept refilling it as people took a sip and got the blessing. At the end, they were all reseated around his chair. He rose, went up into the pulpit so they could all see the closing.

He spread his arms, "Children... Hear the good news... Thee are forgiven..."

"And Thee..." they replied.

"Thee are of the Master now..."

(people weeped openly) "And Thee..."

"Go Thee and LIVE fully as His children..."

"O main!"

He came down among them, shaking hands. After a time, the people left. He sat a moment, feeling the glow. Now, he knew why he had come out here to this awful place. He needed to do the Master's work, face-to-face. And these poor people needed to see him. By the time all was finished, the meal had been called. Zeer and his guests ate and talked. Zeer relished getting to know these hard men as he had done with the miners at Emeswan. Soon, they all acted as if they had been friends for years.

Shaking the last guest's hand, he turned to Sheel, "I will retire now, my dear. I will not require tucking in this evening as I'm sure that you are too busy." He saw that the wide door of the cave was closed. It was quiet. Quiet enough for him to hear Fra Magregor whispering in Sheel's ear. The big man stopped short at this remark. Then, he burst out into loud laughter.

Sheel was so embarrassed that she ran out into the dark. Fra caught up with her in the shadow of the traveler. "How could he have said that in front of you, Fra ?"

"He loves you as I do. You must be able to see that."

"Not right now, I'm don't."

Saying nothing more, Little Jim did something to her that no man had ever done. He picked her up and carried her like a baby into the rooms that she had been assigned right by the van. "Do ya have any other business before bed, m'lady?"

"No. The building is locked and Tring will keep guard inside the van tonight."

"Good."

"I didn't think that dinner would ever end," she said removing her new dress.

"Time for dessert, my pretty." and they made love hard. Then, they made love soft. Near dawn, Sheel heard shuffling outside of the room. "What the?"

She rolled off of the sleeping giant, grabbed her side blaster, and slipped quietly into the dark. She was so upset that she neglected to dress. She looked out window into the street. All around the door were huddled forms. She poked one and a head shot up, "Hey, it aint sunrise, yet. Who're you?"

Then the next one put a light beam on her, "Hey, come on! We're trying to sleep here."

Another light shown on her. "By the Word and the Star, she's nekkid."

Sheel ran back into the building. Fra was sitting up on one elbow. He whistled, "Nice uniform, officer. Please feel free to arrest me anytime."

"I'll remember that," She snuggled back under the covers and tried to resume their activities; but, the look on his face made her begin to laugh.

He got caught up in the laughter. They laughed so hard that they rolled off of the cot onto the floor. Getting more tangled as they went, they were unable to control their laughter. Every time one of them would quit laughing, they would look at the other and off they would go again.

Finally, Sheel covered her head with a blanket and regained some composure, "Stop...stop..."

"Are... you... okay, darlin'"

"I'm okay, just don't look at me."

"Those people were obviously hardened criminals. Miscreant caught sneaking into church too early."

"We orta arrest them all," and off they went in gales of laughter again until their sides hurt.

When they could look at each other, they dressed and headed for the bus. Before full light, nearly two thousand people had gathered out side the meeting hall for "Le Matins", the Morning Songs.

"How're we gonna do this?" Sheel asked her new friend, looking at the mob around their tent. "This crowd is too big."

"Wait here, I've got an idea." He disappeared into the gray mist.

He returned with a ladder. He grabbed the pulpit, hoisted it onto his back, and carried it onto the flat roof of the false front of meeting hall. Sheel was afraid for him; but, he handled the several hundred pound object as if it were a babe in arms. She went to get the Father. "We're ready, sir." She knelt for her special blessing. They prayed together a moment, then, they went out to see the crowd.

Little Jim pointed, "Up here, Sir, I have made a place for thee to be well seen." Zeer climbed the ladder and waited with the rest for the sliver of sun to be a full circle. He spread his arms in the call for Mishwatan just as the second sun rose full behind him, turning his white robe into holy flame. The miners knelt in awe of the spectacle.

"Mishwatan... the Fire Eagle's Blessing..." the miners whispered to each other.

Together, they sang the Greeting of the Suns using the Rote from the Morgen Tide (Morning Song) Service. Zeer liked the old songs. Even out here, the people had sung them so long that they knew them by heart.

After the service, there were souls young and old to gather. Finally, he came in out of the heat and they had a bit of lunch. Zeer looked very tired after this morning's work was done. "I need to rest, Sheel, before we visit the Tarrian village."

"I'm a little tired myself, sir. I didn't get much sleep."

She was rubbing his neck and shoulders. She liked to do this for him and he liked her to do it. She was so strong, yet gentle. "Yes, well, I am jealous. I, myself, did not sleep for lack of what kept you awake." Sheel was glad that they were alone when he was teasing her this time. She felt her face burning again.

"He seems to be a nice enough fellow," He said in a mellow tone.

Trying to use the same tone, "Yes sir, that he does. "

"You know we must leave tomorra."

"Yes sir..." suddenly, she stopped massaging. Zeer turned to her. She knelt and put her head in his lap. He softly brushed her mane-like hair back. They said nothing.

"Thee must go slowly, if thee can."

"Too late for that, Father."

"Three hundred klicks is a long distance relationship."

"Perhaps one of us will have to move..."

"Aye, perhaps..." He sat back, closing his eyes against the glare from the windscreen. Little by little, a plan was forming in the back of his mind.

I think we'll put off our Tarrian adventure til tomorrah, say?"

"Aye, Father, this town needs more attention. "

"I'm fer a nap, darlin'..."

"I'll see none disturbs Thee, Father. I'll kick back here in the front chairs ta guard Thee..."

"Sweet dreams, Little Sister..."

"And Thee, Father..." she ducked out for a second, "Tring..."

"Aye, Major?"

"Run to the Station House. Tell Fra MacGregor we'll be going up the washoe at first light."

"Aye, aye, Sir..." he took off at a dead run. She smiled and went back inside for her nap. Most likely, she'd get no sleep this evening, either

Chapter 12

Zeer awoke from his nap. He found Sheel asleep in her chair by the door. She jumped at the sound of the door latch, "Ahhh, Padre, did ya git a good snooze?"

"Aye, Lass, I am right and proper ready for me duties."

She snapped a salute, "Aye, aye, cap'm! Tring, let's get this church set up."

The sheriff had parked them well. He had placed their bus in between two buildings. They had been in shadow almost all of the day. Now. afternoon shadows were giving way to early evening gloam. Tring came out with a small tray and cups.

"Your tea, Father. I am following Mrs.Tren's instructions. I'm ta keep thee well hydrated and up on your snacks." He set the tray on an umbrella table and adjusted the umbrella for best comfort. "Sit! Sit!"

Zeer chuckled at the long reach of his Rectoress. He shrugged, "I could eat." He sat and enjoyed his snack. He watched Sheel and Tring deploy the awning out from the side of the bus and set up chairs stored under the bus. Boring of that, he looked up and down the street. In every shaded nook and cranny, there were people sitting out of the heat and waiting patiently for services.

Zeer stood and brushed the crumbs from his lap. "Come..." he said, waving the people closer. Shyly, they moved silently forward and began to fill the chairs. Some had brought folding chairs and simply moved them from their shady spots into the new shade created by the awning.

Zeer moved among them, asking questions and getting to know them. Once the crowd stabilized, Zeer moved to the front to lead the miners and their families through the Even Song Vespers. It was clear that these miners were hungry for the Word. After the service, Tring served a late supper for Zeer, Sheel and the Fra. A deputy came and gave a note to Little Jim. He read it and handed it to Zeer. It was some kind of code. Zeer looked puzzled.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I fergit sometimes that we have a few crazy codes. Father, can you come to the Hall of Justice at 2130?"

"Why yes, my son."

"This note tells me that you have a scheduled viddy link call coming in for you from Emeswan..."

"Okay..."

"Ya see, coomunications up here are sketchy. Satellites come into range to beam down into these canyons only two or three times per day. We have to schedule calls like this."

"I see now. I shall be there. Thankee."

After he had finished with confessions, Zeer hurried over to Little Jim's office. He feared that something was wrong with Par or the kits. The building was little more than a shack. Inside was a beehive of activity. Zeer was recognized at once. People bowed or saluted in his direction and went back to their duties. "Who'd have thought you'd be walking into a Hall of Justice without cuffs and collar, Sonny?"

"Aye, Dad. It makes me rather nervous. These people think I am a humble Preacher Man."

"They'd all drop a gold tooth if'n they knew the infamous jewel thief and pirate, Zeer Mactarn was in their grasp, wouldn't they?"

"That's ex-jewel thief, Dad. I never really was a pirate."

"Ex... oh, you're givin'up the high life, are ya?"

"I like this life, Dad. I have a place here and honest work."

"I admit that these are attractive people."

Just then,a Tritonian female ushered Zeer into the office of the Justice. "Good evening, Father." said Fra.

"Good evening, Fra. Has the message come through yet?"

"Not until 2140, Sir. We still have a few klicks."

The link viewer crackled. A wavy shot of Paris and the boys swam into view. Zeer was overcome with relief just to see them. "What is it, Par. Are you all right?"

"Yes, Preacher Man. The babies will not go to sleep without their Dad ta sing ta them."

"Well, ya scared me, Missus. But, here goes. Now, tape this cuz I'm moving further into the canyons and canna do this again."

"I already thought of that. I have a cam tech here and she's gonna tape ya."

Zeer's clear voice sang the boys' favorite bedtime songs. They immediately relaxed. She handed them off screen. She reverted to pidgen Standard when she spoke out loud, "When you come home, Preacher Man?"

"I dunno, Missus. There's more lost souls out here than we imagined. I will hurry, though. I promise ya that."

"It is so good to see you at least. The new mayor here at Emeswan, Zzarrat, has said we could do this any time we want."

"I'll be out in the washoes for a couple of days or so. I will call you when I return from the Askirabim village."

"All right. Please hurry home." and the image broke up into wavey diagonal lines.

"I am sorry, Father. The high canyon walls only allow viddy contact for a few klicks a couple of times per day when the satellites are right overhead. That's why the smugglers like this area so much."

Zeer looked back at Jim. Sheel was standing behind him with her hands resting lightly on his shoulders. He had rested his head back onto her chest. They had never spoken a word. Their silence spoke volumes.

Zeer knew that they were deeply connected. Oh, if only I could teach them to really connect. They all left together. Fra gave a few instructions to the deputies that were on duty that night. Zeer went in to bed. Tring set up the roboguards and lay down inside the console to sleep.

Sheel and Jim returned to her room. That night's love making was calmer than the one before. Still, she knew that this man had touched the very center of her being. She lay in bed and watched him as he slept. She was startled by his beeper.

He sleepily reached shut off the beeping. He clicked another button on it, set it down, and began dressing. "Speak," he said.

Both people heard the dispatcher. "Little Jim, get over here, quick. There's been a raid by smugglers!"

"Smugglers? Where?"

"The little canyon between P-6 and P-7. Shots fired..."

"Damn! Anybody hurt?"

"Some scratches..."

"Okay!" He kissed Sheel. "Darling... You heard him. I gotta go!" He dressed quickly, kissed her again, and left.

"When will I see you again, Jimmy?"

He placed his palm on her sternum. It burned with a warm flame, "In two days, you and the Preacher man are headed for the Namu Dan to meet the Askirabim head mother, right?"

"That's the plan."

"Until you see me, I'll be right here with ya." She covered his hand with hers and pushed hard. He continued, "At the latest, I'll catch up ta yas at the Washoe. You'ns will never git in there without me. I gotta translate for the Father any ways."

"I'll be looking fer ya..."

"You take care, Mister. I have plans for your big carcass later." One single tear dripped down her whiskers. He picked it off with a giant finger and put it in his mouth. He kissed her again, slowly and soundly, taking her breath away. He rubbed her furry cheek like a giant house cat, "Count on it, Missy." No one but her father and Zeer had ever gotten away with calling her that. It gave her a warm feeling to hear it again as she drifted back to sleep. She awoke early. On this morning, almost sixteen thousand people of all races gathered to view the call of Mishwatan, the Two Headed Fire Eagle.

The sky dawned clear as Zeer climbed the ladder to the top of the bus. He spread his arms in the crisp morning air as if to gather the very flames of the two suns. Again, the people fell to their knees before the Power of the Master's Word. Zeer began singing in that high clear voice. The crowd joined in singing the Morgen Tide songs and prayers. The power of their joined voices filled the canyon with a roar that drowned out the wind.

After the service, it took several hours to gather all of the new souls brought to the Living Word by the power of their experience.

Tring had lunch waiting for them in the traveler when they were done. Zeer plopped wearily into his chair, "Thank you, my son. Thee are a treasure."

Tring knelt and kissed his hand. "Thank you, Father. I am inspired by your kindness."

As usual, Zeer was embarrassed. He spread his fingers, pointing to their seats around him, "Sit, children... Eat..."

Sheel kept jumping up and looking out of the window. No one came.

"He'll be back, dear."

"I hope you're right, Father...but when..."

"You haven't eaten for two days, my dear. You'll make yourself sick."

"I caint eat if'n I aint hongry, Father. That man done tore me up. I swear that I aint never felt like this before. "

"I understand. Please eat something for my sake. As soon as we get clearance, we are going into the mountains to find the Askirabim. You will need your strength."

She sat and ate a little. Tring made her a protein drink that would sustain her. She drank it without noticing. Zeer noticed and winked at Tring. The young soldier winked back.

Then there was a knocking on the exit portal. Sheel dove at the opening switch. She jumped out before it had hissed all the way open. Her shoulders drooped as she saw that it was not Little Jim.

The man saluted, "The Fra's compliments, ma'am."

She returned the salute, "Yes?"

"We's here ta take you all ta the Scrubb village."

Zeer saw over her shoulder that there were several men with small grounders set high for rough terrain. One was pulling a covered cart. He asked, "Good Sir, we were expecting the Justice to be our escort."

"There are reports of smugglers and some shootings over near P-7. I am your humble servant, Under-Justice Fra'ad Mireen. Little Jim's me brudder..."

Zeer climbed out of the traveller, "That will be fine, Sir. We will be ready in a few ticks... ummm... Tring...?"

Tring bustled around the corner of the traveller craft, "As you requested, Father, I've prepared food and drinks for three days," he showed him the vacu-paks, "and these are our clothes and the tents."

"Looks like you thought of everything, as usual, me son. Load up." Everyone scrambled around Sheel. She just stood there looking at the ground. Zeer took her arm and helped her into the tough looking P-grounder. She went along as if her mind were a million klicks away.

They bounced and rolled up the rutted trails into washed out canyon. It was hard, sweaty work. Sheel walked, pushed, and pulled like a zombie whenever of the vehicles got stuck. Nearing sundown, they found a nice stream and set up camp.

Sheel picked at her dinner, saw to the placement of the guards, and went to have her evening cuppa with the Father.

"Ah, little Sister, I wondered if ya was comin' this evenin'. I was about ta start without ya."

"I wouldn't miss this, Father. These evening chats are the highlight of my day."

"Oh, sure, I was beginnin' ta think ya had come up with other highlights."

She knew he was trying to kid her gently. She smiled a pale smile and tried to play along. Her heart wasn't in it, though.

"Don't be jealous, Father. Yer spoke fer. "

"Aye. I was just tryin' ta tease you out of yer mood."

"I appreciate the effort. Only, I just caint git him outa my head, Father. I don' like being so attached so quick. But, he is somethin' else."

"Aye, lass, I would imagine that you've not seen too many men like that one."

"I've never seen any, Father. And, he's so wonderful, so much better than I am." Saying that, tears began to fall silently onto her vest, "I`m no good to ya tonight, Father. I think I'd better be alone. Pleasant dreams."

"Good night, Sheel. Don't be too hard on yerself. If you get him, then, he's just what you deserve."

"How did you know what I was gonna say?"

Ignoring her question, Zeer tried to take her hand, "He'll be back. You'll see." She had already turned, head down and was trudging back to her tent.

"She's got it bad, that one."

"Dad, where have you been?"

"I've been chasin' smooglers. We near ta caught'em, too."

"You what?"

"I hitched a ride with the Fra and his boys in the mind of one of the pack animals. We've been all over this district this day."

"Well?"

"Well, what, bucko."

"You know what I'm asking. Is he here?"

"He was na in the group that we chased. I have almost felt him several times since we arrived here in P-6."

"I canna feel like you do, Dad."

"If you've no felt him before, ya wouldna know what he felt like. Until ya have felt someone for the first time, he could walk right past ya on the street and ya would na know him."

"I see. Well I'll not be much good ta ya, then, will I?"

"As Zeer Mactarn, ya won't, but, as Roan Taflick, Sheppard of this District, you can get us into and out of spots that we might not ever see. Like that Scrubb village tommorra."

"Well, at least I'm not a total wash."

Sheel went into her dark tent. Without turning on the light, she undressed. Passing by her cot on the way to hang up her side blaster, an arm snaked around her hips and pulled her onto the bed. She fought with all of her strength: but it was no use. She got one hand free and grabbed onto his beard. Her cat eyes told her this man was big. She pulled hard.

"Ahh,... Owwww..." and the vice grip let her go. She rolled away. "My furry one likes to play rough, eh?" said a muffled voice.

"I'll show you rough," she grabbed her blaster from where it had fallen and turned on a hand light in front of the muzzle. "I likes ta see what Im blasting." She shined it at the bed.

"Please don' shoot, my sweet, sweet woman," said a familiar voice, "Ya can't kill a boy fer wantin' a leetle fun."

"Jimmy," was all she said. Down went the blaster and the light. She launched herself at him.

"Easy, momma, I've had a hard day."

Sheel snuggled into the massive chest. Once again, she marveled at his power over her. "I was so worried," she began kissing him and talking at the same time,"I wondered where you were. I was scared to death over whether you were alright. I kept wondering who you were sleepin' with."

"I couldn't stay away, my sweet girl. I aint sleepin' with anyone. I thought I would surprise you."

"You certainly did that. You scared outa my next set of kittens. Boy, don't ever do that to me again. You nearly turned me into a widow before I'm even a wife."

"Ohhh? Are you marryin' someone that we know?"

"Yeah..." She punched him in the chest. "My cooker boy said he would be faithful and never leave me."

"That's a good offer, if I ever heard one. Oooph," he said as she hit him again.

"Now, shut up and kiss me you Tyrolian buzz gwump."

Sheel was glad that she had moved the tent out away from the rest of the sleepers that night because they got a little noisey.

The next morning at breakfast, Zeer watched them walk up to the cook tent.

"Well, well, well," said the old ghost in his mind's ear, "she seems much recovered. Could it be because her dance card got filled last night?"

Ignoring his father's remarks, he just grinned at them. "Sheel...you look improved over last night. Good morning, Fra, did you catch any smugglers?"

"Ummm, no, Father. We chased them most of the day in a circle out of P-7. Suddenly, we lost them and ended up here."

"Interesting, I hope you found some sand hill or other to sleep on?" Sheel nearly spit her morning java all over the table.

Little Jim played it easy, "I'll have ya ta know that I slept quite nicely, thank you, Father. Once I got to sleep that is." Sheepish grins were exchanged between Jim and Sheel.

"Since this is the only trail, perhaps we are headed the same way, Sir."

"Yes, Father. We will follow this trail as far as we can. It is possible that they are living with the Askirabs. It may be worth checking that sector out. I will feel safer for you if I am along. It wouldn't do to have the new Shepherd bush whacked in my District."

"I think that certain members of this party will now be a lot better off if you did stay." Fra grinned at Sheel and she kicked him under the table.

Zeer looked at Sheel wolfing down another stack of hot cakes from Tring's pans, "I see that you have found your appetite, dear." She just nodded and kept eating. Little Jim laughed and kept eating.

She emptied her mouth, "Yeah, well..." she just blushed and kicked Fra under the table again for laughing.

"I think she's recovered, sonnie..."

"Aye, Dad. It is good to see her happy. It makes me miss being at home even more, though."

There came a knocking on the door of the tent. It was one of Jimmy's men, "We're ready to go when you are, Sir."

"Jando, merge our gear with this party. We will be going on together. Place our vehicles front and back of theirs."

He saluted smartly, "As ordered, Sir."

As the two suns crossed each other at the highest point of the sky above them, they merged for a few ticks into one bi-colored star. At this point they stopped for a mid day meal and got under double layered tents for a siesta. Out here, unless some one was under ground in a mine, this was the only way to spend the time during the hottest hours of the day. The suns split back into two stars and continued their trek across the sky. Once the first sun reached the canyon rim, they continued and pulled into Tarrad Washoe just before supper.

The vehicles went slowly in the treacherous terrain. In the thin, mountain air, even with a nap, Zeer was easily tired. He was resting as best he could in the bouncing grounder as they made another sharp turn. Jim walked up and yelled above the motor noises, "Tarrad is just up here and around one more bend...30 ticks more...tops..."

"That is good to know, my son." As Jim stopped walking to wait for Sheel's grounder running slowly behind Zeer's, the Preacher Man sat upright. He began to hear a strange word in his mind... or was it whispered on the wind... 'Namu'."

He saw bird-like creatures sneaking from rock to rock. They were pointing at the caravan. He heard, "Namu..." clearly in his head over and over in multiple voices.

He climbed out and walked quickly to the back of the little caravan. There. he found Jim and Sheel walking along holding hands. Sheel was sniffing some wild flowers that Jim had picked for her. Little, red bird children jumped around him talking in a chirpy language.

"What are they saying, Fra?"

"Namu... It is their word for Nest-Parent. The word has spread about you, Father. None have seen the viddies, but, many were present the other night. They saw you call the Fire Eagle. They know that you are the new Father coming to see them."

"I see..." Zeer looked at the small groups of the bird-people that shyly began to walk along side of him as he entered their washoe. The adults were as tall as Fra, but, weighed half as much. Their skin was like bright red leather. Their hair was a carrot color. It grew in tight curls against their heads. They had no facial hair.

Zeer smiled at the children. They smiled back showing sharp, pointy teeth and a long thin tongue. Their noses were were long, wide, and pointed, dominating their faces. Their chins angled up to meet the same point. Their eyes were close together and raised up from their face, allowing them to look in any direction that they chose without moving their heads.

One of the little children took Little Jim's hand. The child had thin, well muscled shoulders sticking out of long flowing cloaks which ended in wide hands which had two fingers and an opposed thumb. Their fingers were thin and boney with a wide soft fingertip ending in claws. Their cloaks hid any further inspection of their bodies, or gender. She knew that a thin wing-like membrane went from hand to feet.

"Have you seen them before, Sheel ?"

"Oh, sure...they are everywhere in these canyons. The Commandant sent me up here many times to trade for Quallium. They don't mine it exactly...It's layin' around up here and they sort of collect it..."

"Hmmm..."

"So, yeah, I have traded with them bunches of times since I arrived."

"How do you tell male from female, Sheel?"

"I never cared to find out, sir. I don't even know if they have two genders."

"I see..."

"I can find out if you'd like, sir."

"No, it can wait. "

Off to the side was a pool of water where young Askirabim were playing. "Fra, from this distance, they kinda look like featherless birds."

"That they do, Father. The Science Federation believes that they descended from a bird ancestor. Perhaps they could even fly way back. No one ever said and they don't know."

"Where are we headed now?"

"To the Namu Dan, the home of the Ta-Namu, their head Parent."

"Yes, that seems appropriate."

They were lead to a wide, low building constructed of what appeared to be mud bricks.

"Jim, are those mud bricks?"

"Yes, Father. That's how they build. They refuse to live in Terraplast buildings. They say that when Tara-Namu wants these buildings, he just takes them and they build more."

"Take them?"

"You know, earth quakes, flash floods, whatever...they say it is the work of Tara-Namu, the Father of Fathers."

"I see? I think."

Zac jumped in, "I've got a feelin' about this Tara-Namu feller, maybe we oughta go see him, sonny."

"All in good time, Dad."

They were ushered into the low door way. It was remarkably cool inside the dark room. The thick walls and small windows and doors kept the canyon's heat out. Once inside, Zeer's eyes accustomed themselves to the gloom. He saw that the building was half built under ground.

"That explains where the dirt for the bricks came from, eh son...?"

"Aye, Dad..."

From out of the back of the building an older Askirab was making his (or her) way forward lead by two children. These had much the same appearance as the others. Still, Zeer got a feeling that these two were females. It was just a feeling. Maybe he would find out later without hurting anyone's feelings.

Little Jim nudged Zeer, "Just follow my lead." He walked over to the leader. "Ta-Namu..." he said, kneeling on one knee. He pressed the old bird's hand to his forehead. The others followed him one after the other.

"Jim-samu..." said the old man.

Little Jim rose and they embraced. He turned back to his own guests, "Father... this is the leader of all of the Askirabim... he is known as the Ta-Namu."

Zeer bowed grandly, "It is a pleasure to meet you."

The old man bowed in return, "Zeer Namu, welcome to my nest."

In a moment, they were seated with cool drinks. Little Jim continued his story, "The Ta-Namu and I have been friends for most of my life, Father. My family lived up in the back canyons when I was a boy. My dad was always looking for a mine of his own. He often left me here for days. I grew up playing with his kids. I learned to speak with them almost before I ever learned to speak Standard. There was no one else around in those days.

"What a different life you've lead, Jim."

"Yeah, I didn't really think of them as any different from myself until we moved down to the lower canyons. My Dad used me as his spokesman when he decided that trading with `Scrubbs' was easier than mining."

"Makes sense..."

"Yeah... Although many people can talk to them, I am the only Justice that can talk with them. If there is trouble, even in another nest, I'm called in to translate."

"What does Samu mean?"

"Samu means child of the nest. They all are parents to each other's children. All children are called samu until they become parents."

"I see. Good friends are hard to find, me son."

"It's more than friends, Father. I am a member of this nest."

The old man looked at Sheel sitting next to the Fra, "Jim-samu, di ma wadu cani?"

Jim turned to Sheel who was standing behind his shoulder, "Ta da misha, Sheel."

"Sheel-samu..." the old man smiled at her and took her hand. He held it a moment, looked deeply into her eyes, and laughed a gasping, barking laugh. He then gave her hand back to Fra. He pulled Jim over and whispered quickly in his ear, "Sheel-samu." was all that they could hear. Zeer was stunned to hear every word clearly in mental speech. He was so made no indication that he understood any of it. Fra laughed and squeezed the shoulder of the old man. He put his arm around Sheel and whispered in her ear.

She gave a short, embarrassed laugh and punched him in the chest, "In your dreams, Mister."

"Thee are my dreams, Sheel, awake or asleep."

Her anger softened. She looked at the ground, "Oh, Jimmy."

Fra looked at the puzzled Preacherman. "Oh, sorry, Father. He told me that we are on a dream journey, bound to love and be loved."

Sheel punched his shoulder lovingly, "Tell him the rest."

"Ta-Namu said that he could give me a potion that would bind her to me for life if I liked."

Zeer had to laugh at that one, "Too late fer that, me son. I think that Thee both are already bound. You may already be stuck with her, me son."

"Father!" the hair of her face turned brighter red than before.

"Just kidding, Sheel." he winked at Fra. Sheel smacked Little Jim's shoulder again.

Fra held his shoulder as if she had broken it, "We had best discontinue the introductions before I am unfit for duty."

Ta-namu looked deeply into Zeer's eyes. The connection was electric. The joining of their minds was powerful and instantaneous. The old bird's eyes opened wide with surprise for a fraction of a tick in fear, then, he quickly recovered. Luckily, Fra and Sheel were looking only at each other and missed it.

Zeer heard a voice in his mind, "You... you are the Namu Kalik..., the Outer Father from Within."

"I don't know nothin' about that, my friend. I'm only a humble traveler." he mentally replied.

"We have been waiting a thousand lifetimes for thee." He embraced Zeer.

"No, Ta-Namu. I am an Emerish prince with a gift for mind speech, no more."

"And thee carries a burden."

Zac entered the conversation, "Now, see here! I aint no burden. I'm this pup's Namu."

"Ta-Namu, this is my father. We called him Zac. When he was alive, he was the king of my people."

"Welcome, Zac-Namu. My birth name is Ka-lo-Prim."

"Good ta meet ya."

"Ka-Namu. Can we talk later, away from these children."

"I would like that. Now, we will eat, then, we will play."

Ta-Namu rattled off a few short sentences to the Fra in Askirabim. Little Jim translated. "He says that he would be honored if we would eat with them. I personally guarantee that the food here is excellent. I grew up on it and see how big I got." They all laughed.

Zeer nodded and they followed the old man further into the dark building. In the next room, was a table piled with small roasted birds on piles of colorful vegetables and sweet, white grains. They were served on leaves of flaming orange.

While they were eating, Ka spoke to Zeer's mind. "I have a gift for Thee." Images and sounds poured into his mind. Noises became sounds. Sounds became words. Words became simultaneous thoughts. He spoke aloud to Zeer in Askirab. It made sense. Halting at first, then, with a steady presence, he is able to join the conversations around him.

Jim was shocked, "Father. You speak Askirab?"

I found some tapes in the library. I have a fascination with languages. I thought if I was ta be their Sheppard, I should be able to speak ta them. How's my accent?"

"Like a native."

"Thankee."

Jim turned his attention back to Sheel.

Zeer nodded to the Namu, He spoke aloud, "This is the best meal I have ever eaten, Ta-Namu."

"A meager repast for so great a visitor, Namu Kalik."

When they had all eaten and were enjoying something sweet to drink, a young Askirab female came up to Ka-Namu and tugged his sleeve. She appeared to be whispering in his ear.

Zeer knew that they were not whispering because he heard the message in his mind. However, the images were too fast and too foreign for him to understand. "Mirwana..." was the only word that he understood although he didn't know what it meant.

"Fra-samu, ka gila da Mirwana..."

"Ya ta dana agon...?"

"Be ga Mirwana..."

"Ra gala Namu... ka gala Sheel-samu..."

"Ah, so desu..." The old man nodded and left abruptly. They all looked at Fra for explanation.

"Mirwana is a game that they play. It is part religion, part politics, and part war, but, mostly, I understand, it's a race. I have seen them play it for days without stopping. We interrupted Ta-Namu's playing before and now it is his turn to throw the bones. He has asked us to come and watch. I have watched many times, although, I have never played."

When they caught up with Ta-Namu, they were deep within the building. Light came from some plants that glowed with a light green light. This moss appeared to glow on the cool, damp, inner surfaces of the room. Zeer went closer to look. He saw a coating of Quallium stones on the wall. These plants sank shallow roots into each stone and glowed. There were dark pathways where no Quallium was found. The area of the game itself was lit with tallow sticks. The flames blew around in the breezes within the building. Askirabim were seated on pillows scattered on the floor around a large square. Carved figurines of pure Quallium were set in groups, or lines, and even, individually around a central mound.

Fra leaned over and whispered to Zeer and Sheel, "What little I know is that they are racing to the mound in the middle that they call the Pra-Namu's home, Mirwana. The winner of the race gets to be leader for a cycle."

"Zeer-Samu?"

"Yes...Ka-Namu?"

"Yes, we can talk now, without disturbing the children or the game."

"You are truly wise."

"Do you wish to join the Mirwana, the quest?"

"I would be honored, sir."

"Would you father like to join the quest?"

Zac said, "Aye, could be fun."

"The winner may ask any question of the Pra-Namu."

"Can she help me find my son?"

"Perhaps, I cannot speak for her."

"Her? Fra said that Pra-Namu meant Father of Fathers?"

"Yes, it also means Mother of Mothers. The outers do not understand the Askirab ways. We have no attachment to gender. We change genders whenever we choose. I, myself, have born seventeen young ones in my female cycles."

"You call yourself Askirabim?"

"This planet that you call Tarra, we call Askir. When the outers first came to our planet, we sensed danger in their ways. We hid out in the deserts and canyons. They were trying to farm. They needed water and cool air. We did not. The places we liked best, they liked the least. Thus, hundreds of lifetimes had passed before they realized that we were even here. "

"Well, that's all fine; but, I'm ready to go see the Pra-namu boys."

The dinner party moved together into a room deeper in the Namu-Dan. There was a group of Askirabim lying on pillows. Jim only knew a few of them. He exchanged chirpy greetings with several of them. The players were the Dan-Namus, Dan leaders gathered from nests all over the planet for the annual game. Although he never understood the game completely, he knew that the winner would lead all the Dans for ten moons, a lunar cycle.

Then, Fra saw something that he had never seen before. A non-Tarrian, Zeer, began to play Mirwana. A strange, two headed carved figure was taken from an old carved chest and given to the Preacher Man. The child who would assist him placed the figure beside Ka-lo-Prim's. The Preacher Man began playing as if he knew what to do. Jim watched with fascination, as hour after hour, the figurines slowly made their way in semi-circular patterns through the colored spaces toward the center of the board.

"How do you do it, Father?" he leaned over and whispered.

"It is easy, my son. I just roll and the children know where to move me. I think they are letting me win because I am a guest.

"I have never seen a non-Askirabim play this..."

"As long as I stay with Ka-Namu, I am fine. He is doing all of the strategy. I'm just along for the ride."

This explanation seemed to satisfy the Justice and he laid back into Sheel's arms and watched. Between plays, Zeer rested. He lay back like the other players on the piles of pillows brought to him by the children who ran the game. Fra had seen many players do this. He assumed that this was how they were able to play for so long.

What Zeer saw was entirely different than what the non-Askirab saw. Jim only saw a large square of soft leather with colored splotches in an irregular pattern that got smaller toward a raised center. In Zeer's merged mind, he clearly saw The Valley of Mirwana, the "Quest." He saw lush jungle. He heard wild animals growling and slinking in the trees. He and the others moved back and forth across a central grassy area, the Field of the Quest.

What the Fra saw as groups of carved figurines, the Preacher Man saw as small clearings in the jungle with strategy meetings.

The Preacher man appeared to be sleeping. When it was his turn, his playing child would touch his sleeve, he would awaken, throw his numbered bones, watch how the child made his plays and then return to sleep.

Then, the next player would rouse, throw their bones, and return to sleep. With nearly thirty players, some taking more than one turn, the game progressed very slowly.

"What kind of game can't even keep the players awake," she mumbled to herself. Yet, she felt some increasing tension in the room, but, not enough to keep her awake either.

Within the merged minds of the players, things moved rapidly. There were alliances made and broken, patrols and Portal Guardians to avoid, and grand strategies to plot. In the world created in their minds, their figurines were alive. They were traversing jungle paths and crossing raging rivers. What the non-Askirabim saw was Zeer and Zac's figurine moved with Ta-Namu's.

In the created mental world, Zeer got his first shock. He turned to find himself standing next to his father. They embraced, "Good to see you, Dad."

The old man smiled, "Good ta be seen, boyo."

Zeer turned to the old Askirab, "Thank you, Ka-Namu. It is good ta touch my dad. I have not seen him like this for decades."

"I can imagine. If we win, it will be good to see my parent, as well." Then, he looked around them and motioned them to follow him into a jungle trail. They took off at a jog after the bird-man. Ka-Namu was a skillful player and bluffer. The strategies that he constructed showed his partners how he had remained the Ta-Namu for these many cycles. Political skill is the greatest weapon. His ability to build coalitions and pit them against the other strong players had held them off when they had tried to take the title.

Ka-lo-Prim kept a running commentary up with Zac and Zeer. He told them about the traps called portals and the Portal Guardians. They must be avoided. Teams formed and reformed. Promises were made and broken. If the Portal Guards captured you, you were transported out of the valley and disappeared from the melded minds. If that happened, you were done for the day and your player was removed from the game.

Sheel and JIm watched small groups of playing pieces form and reform as single players or teams chased other players or teams back and forth across across the large green center square. Sheel grew bored and began to nap. Jim leaned over and whispered to Zeer, "Why have you got a two headed player, Father?"

"Oh, it's nobody. Maybe it's a pretend player, a strategy."

"I'll nobody, ya wee pup."

Zeer ignored his Dad, "I think it's somebody to carry our weapons. Maybe a ceremonial guard."

"You're the worst child ever."

"Oh..." Little Jim leaned back and continued watching. He absently stroked the soft fur on Sheel's back. She was asleep. Zeer looked at his dad. The man next to him was the middle aged Admiral that he remembered from his youth. "What should I have said, Dad, was that you're me poor dead Pere?"

"No. I guess not."

Ka was motioning to them, pointing to one of the disguised portals. Zeer began running after Ka. "Come on, ya old fart. Look lively, now. There's one of them trap thingies, Your Majesty."

"Aye! Say, you just watch that old fart stuff."

"Remember, the closer we get to the Mound of Skulls the more Guardians and Portals there will be." They headed out into the central plain again, moving across it and into another jungle trail.

More and more players fell into the traps. Jim and Sheel only saw figurines being moved to the edge of the leather square, wrapped, and replaced in the carved chest. In the center of the game board, they saw a small mound of dirt with a circle of iron resting on top. To the players, this was the Mountain of Skulls that must be climbed to reach the resting place of Pra-Namu, the Keeper of Truth.

As Zeer's group broke through the last bit of jungle, he saw the mountain. It rose above himwas a tall pile of Askirabi skulls. Avoiding the last group of players and portals, they began to climb.

Near dusk, a messenger came to get Fra Jim. On an orange leaf was written:

Fra,

We have a smuggler's trail. Please advise.

Fra'ad

Fra got up and left. Sheel got up quietly and followed him out, "What's goin' on, baby..?"

He showed her the note, "I've got to go, sweets. My little brother has picked up the trail of some smugglers."

"Well, what about us?"

"You'll all be safe enough. You have Tring and I'll leave Mireen and some justices ta help. Nobody messes with the Pra Namu. Everyone out here fears the Askirabim. They are sneaky fast and, when mad, can rip the eyes out of a humanoid in a heartbeat."

"When will you return ?"

"I'll try to be back before full dark, Sheel. I'm not chasing crooks on their turf in the dark. We'd be Gray bird meat in two ticks."

She held him tightly, "I wish I could go, too."

"Well, you can't. You gotta stay with the Preacher man. You have your duty and I have mine." Seeing the look in her eyes he held her close," I'll be careful, Missy," he said softly.

She stepped back, looked him in the eyes, and said softly, but intensely, "You'd better, Mister. I've got big plans for you tonight."

"Oooh? I will hurry, then." He kissed her and trotted off to catch up to his posse.

She went to find Tring. "Get the boys that remain organized. Work with them to set up the security perimenter around this Namu Dan. Stay here with them until we come out or Fra comes back."

Tring saluted, "Yes Ma'am." He set about his duties. The perimeter alternated between live and robot guards. When it was to her satisfaction, she nodded to him and went back into the Mirwana room. Things looked as if they had changed very little.

You see, Zeer-Namu, this struggle is held at the death of the tenth moon. The winner is to be Ta-Namu through the life of the next ten moons. I have been Ta-Namu for nearly nine hundred moons."

Zeer remembered reading the science reports on the local aborigini. From those reports, he knew that Askirabim live for several hundred cycles, "Ka, thee must have been young when thee first become Ta-Namu."

"Yes, Zeer-Namu, the one who is now Pra-Namu was my parent. She taught me well. I have been beaten several times, but, never in the annual game."

Again today, they were successful. She turned to Zac, "As my guest and my ally, I give to you the first question, Zeer-Namu."

"And I give the question to my father, with your permission, Ka-Namu." (as his ally, They were all jointly Ta-Namu.)

His virtual self bowed "As you wish..."

They went into the cave of the Pra-Namu, knelt together, and waited to be noticed. A cough was heard and they rose to their feet. Before them was an incredibly old female Askirabim. Zeer was now able to tell them apart easily, though he could not say how.

"So, My child, you win again, Ka-Samu?"

"I was blessed, Mother. Please, let me introduce."

She interrupted. The bird-woman looked surprised, "What is the meaning of this, Ka? These are outsiders."

"These are not ordinary outers, Mother. I wish to introduce the Namu-Kaliks of song and story, the outers from within."

"I see. Well, the stories must be true, for here they are."

"Yes, Mother..."

She smiled that toothey smile "Alright, who will ask?"

Zac stepped forward, "I seek a child, Pra-Namu."

She looked at him. She walked over and touched the top of his head. She closed her eyes, looked up a moment, and moved her hand to his shoulder, "I sense no body attached to this one."

Zeer knealt again, "He is my dead parent, Pra-Namu. I carry him within my body out in the light."

She looked closely at Zeer. "And you, why do you hide your face within another's face."

"Oh, You're asking me about the makeup."

"Yes, I am puzzled by the face paint."

"If they knew who I really was, I would be killed by the green ones, Pra-Namu. My old face has a death sentence attached to it."

She touched his cheek softly, "We have no love for the green ones. We will keep your secret." She looked at Ka-lo-Prim. He nodded.

"Zac, why do you not merge with the Master?"

"Like yourself, I have children to deal with."

She smiled, nodded, and closed her eyes in deep thought. The three questioners sat on the floor and waited. Finally the old woman opened her eyes. "The one you seek is near. He seeks you, also." She closed her eyes, "You will see him soon."

Zac sat on a chair, buried his face in his hands and cried. Zeer put his arms around his father. There were tears in his eyes also.

Zeer bowed to the old woman, "Thank you, Pra-Namu. We will go now."

"You do not ask a question?"

"Not at this time, Pra-Namu."

She turned to Ka, "He shows wisdom, my son, you have made a good choice."

"I did not choose him, Mother. He chose me."

She nodded as they left, "He may be the one we have waited for." The old woman returned to sleep and to dream safe dreams.

Zeer and his two companions made their way down the montain of skulls and returned to their starting grids.

All appeared to wake up at once. The children removed the game pieces, wrapped them carefully and placed them back in the boxes. Zeer woke Sheel, "C'mon, child, dinner awaits.

Chapter 13

Sheel sat quietly watching the Preacher Man and Ta-Namu. During the hour or more since the three figures representing him and Ta-Namu had gone into the circle at the top of the mound, they had not moved.

People around them awakened. Quietly, they slipped from the room chirping to each other. The children began wrapping the figurines in a soft cloth and placing them gently into carved boxes. The boxes were put into cupboards in the back of the hall. The three winning figurines remained on the mound. In the last few moments, she saw tears drip down the Preacher Man's face. First, he had no expression, then his face got tense, and, finally, the tension left his face. Tiny tears slid slowly down each cheek. He shook himself and focused on Sheel who had drawn herself closer to him. He touched her cheek, "I am all right, Little Sister. It was only a dream. "

"You were cryin', Father. Was it a bad dream ?"

"No, Sheel, it was a good dream. If only it would come true. I dreamed that my brother was near."

"I hope that you find him, Sir. Why would he be out here?"

"I fear that he may be among the smugglers."

"I am sorry to hear that, Father."

Zeer bowed and spoke to the mind of Ka Namu, who had also risen, "Thank you, Ka. Thee are most kind and gracious host. Please come to my nest some day soon. My builder is making you a dan within my dan. It would bless us if you came. "

Ka bowed as well, "It is a blessing to serve thee."

Zeer had heard this exchange earlier at the Namu Dan. He finished it,"It is a blessing to be served by thee. Will Thee come?"

"Yes, Father. I will come to your new Zaya Dan, the Master's Home."

Sheel bowed also. Although, she could tell these two liked each other, she heard none of the talk between them. Her people had never developed any ability in mental speech. They were a fierce, physical people. Only a few, like her sister, Tristan, were artistic in any way. Even Tristan's art was used in a practical way.

As Zeer and Sheel were walking back to their camp, he stopped, turned to her, and said, "Sheel, you know, if thee are ta marry a Justice, thee will hafta give up yer part in the black market."

She jumped, "You knew about that, Father."

"I hear confessions, my dear. I know your people. If they are in the black market, then thee would be also."

"But, you've told no one about this?"

"The secrets of a confessional are sacred. Also, I have less love for the Imperion than thee for reasons of me own. The Master knows my faults and forgives me as well, but, Jimmy is a Justice. He canna do that and you canna ask him ta choose."

She sat down hard on a rock and thought for a while, "Patch won't like that." she mumbled.

"Patch?"

She took his hand and knelt before him, "It's no loss, though. I haven`t done much business since I came into your service. It didn't seem right, some ways. Our littlest sister, Tantee has taken it over."

Zeer let her ramble. He knew that she was working it out. Now he jumped in, "I'm glad to hear that, Miss."

She shrugged, "I do sleep better nights, not worryin' about that mess."

Just then, a young Askirabi child shyly pulled on his sleeve, "Ta-Namu, please follow me." he heard in his mind.

He tried to act natural, pretending to read her actions, "I think that she wants me to follow her, Sheel. We must go."

"Go... go where?"

"Let's go find out."

"I reckon, if'n ya wanna. I could use a walk. We've been sitting for hours." She checked the charge in her side blaster. The child led them back past the Namu Dan into a small town of these domed Askiabi buildings. The little red female continued, turning this way and that following the narrow streets of Tarrad Washoe. Finally, she stopped in front of a small, building with a stout metaloid door.

She spoke mentally to Zeer, "A visitor waits within, Ta-Namu."

He bowed, "Thank you, samu."

She folded her wings before her like flowing sleeves, "It is a blessing to serve thee."

Zeer bowed also, "It is a blessing to be served by thee."

She hid her face, laughing and ran off.

"Sonny, I canna detect any one inside."

"I know, Dad. Still, I can hear some one singing softly."

Sheel pulled her weapon, "I don't like this, Father."

"Sheel, we are within the power of the Pra-Namu. What could happen?"

"I tell ya, we should wait fer Little Jim. I just don't like it."

"Well, stay out here, if'n ya like. I must see who sent for me in so strange a fashion."

They walked slowly through the low doorway, down the three steps to the floor level, pushed through a cloth covered doorway to find a shadowed figure sitting a large table. "Come in, Zac." said a muffled voice. The table was strewn with papers and little piles of Quallium. In the poor light, Zeer thought that he detected red hair. "He thinks I'm you, Dad."

"May be he knows I'm here."

The man moved into the light. The part of his face not hidden by the hood was scarred as if it had been badly burned. He had a patch over his right eye. Sheel turned a chair around and straddled it, leaning on her arms, her blaster dangled from her shooting hand. She smiled a sad smile, "Hullo, Patchie."

"H'lo, Baby Girl. Put that thing down. I'll not be harmin' me own Dad."

Zeer walked over to the stunned woman. He patted her gun arm. "Little Sister, please put away the blaster."

The pirate focused his good eye on the woman, "Aint seen much of you lately, Sheel. How does the new berth suit ya?"

"I like it fine, Patchie. The Father's nice ta me. How's business with Tantee?"

"She's not as crafty of a buyer as you were; but, she's learnin' fast."

"You always were a good teacher."

"Those lessons do wear me out though."

Sheel laughed, "You aint a gettin' old, are ya ?"

"I only feel old around you young girls. I can still dance if I takes a notion."

He turned to Zeer, looked at him long and hard, "A Father, is it, Zac? Are ya still usin' that old scam?"

A wave of recognition changed the older brother's face, "Wait... Could it be?"

Zeer snapped to attention, "Your best lazer monkey, Admiral, at your service!" Zeer finished his brother's sentence. He wanted to grab his brother in a bear hug; but, he waited.

Shannon stepped back, "Wait just a tick. You're not Zac?"

"No, uh, Patch, Dad died over four cycles ago in an explosion."

"I was murdered, ya mean."

Shannon turned up the lights. "Let me look at ya."

He walked around Zeer. Zeer said nothing. He just let his older brother circle him slowly in a limping shuffle. Sheel broke the silence, "Black Patch MacTarn, I present Father Roan Taflick. Now who is Zac?"

Ignoring her question, the old pirate continued circling. A broad grin broke across his face. He grabbed Zeer in a tight embrace, "Z-boy... ma wee brudder, come ta life before me eyes, but, I canna believe this... your face... man... you got old!"

Zeer looked at mirror over the bar, "Huh... you should talk... yer Admiralship..."

"Yeah, well, I sort a lost a fight with a fire ball..."

"That's no fun." Zeer turned his face and stared at himself in the mirror over the bar, "I never realized it, I guess I do look like the old fart."

"Watch yerself..."

They turned toward the shocked Guardian. Shannon put his arm on the shoulder of his brother, "Sheel, I see that it's you who have never been properly introduced. This pirate here masquerading as a man of the cloth is ma wee brother, Zeer MacTarn, jewel thief extraordinaire."

"Ex-jewel thief extraordinaire..."

"Really?"

"Yeah, Patchie aint ya been watchin' the viddys? He's the Pastor of Purgatory Parish. He's the heroe of Emeswan."

Then, the truth of all of it hit her. She sat with a thump in the carved chair behind her. Looking at her boots, she shook her head. She pointed at the pirate, but, spoke to Zeer, "Many's the night I have slept on that chest... And you... there was always somethin' so familiar about you from the start. I just knew that there was something about yer face, Father. Now, I know what it was. I was in love with your brother and there you are big as life, a younger version."

"What do you know, my dear?"

"When me and Patch was first lovers, more than ten cycles ago, before the fire, he looked just like you do now."

Shannon walked over to the girl. He put his hand softly on the back of her head and rubbed it in a familiar way. "Well, darlin', though we ain't seen each other for more'n twenty odd cycles, but, we are brothers." he said softly.

"Now that I see yas together there's no doubt about that." she said without looking up.

Shannon turned and stared at his brother's face, "When I seen the viddy's, I thought I was looking at Dad."

"Dad, why can't we connect minds?"

"I dunno, Sonny. Even as a young pup, I couldna tell what he would do next. He always had a barrier I could na cross."

"Strange..."

She smiled, "Well, my old love, you always were something of a surprise. Now I see that the rest of yer family is no different."

Zeer looked into her eyes, "My friend, I am sorry to deceive thee. When I decided to change my life, the Master chose me a new name and a new identity. Thee are now privy to me secret. It is a dangerous burden and for that, I am sorry to involve thee."

She knelt and kissed his hand, "I loved your brother once and I love thee now. Yer secret goes no further. I am pledged to thy Holy service and that is that. You have changed your life for the better and the lives of all of the people of Purgatory Parish are better for thee. "

"Thank you, little Sister." he turned to his brother, "Shannie, we have looked so long for you. Where have you been?"

"Here 'n' there. Yer really a Holy Father?"

"Real as they git. I am now the Sheppard of this whole district."

"You mean this is no scam?"

"A straight arrow, that's me." Then, he got a serious look on his face, "You do know that this washoe is crawlin' with Justices?"

"Me boys is leadin' them on a merry chase so`s we can talk."

"I see... How can I find ya again?"

"I'll find you, bro." He cocked his head for an instant, "You got a leave now, the Justices are returning."

Zeer was surprised. He also heard the mental babble that indicated the return of non-mentals. He asked his father within, "If he doesn't have the gift, how does he know that?"

"Oh, he has the gift alright. His gift is different, but, better suited to his life of crime, son."

Zeer hugged Shannon. Zeer's heart broke. His brother, so young and strong the last time they were together, was now just skin and bones. His face was a mass of scars, "Take care, bro..."

Carefully, they left the way they had come, following the young Askirabi female back to their camp. Fra and the others were entering camp from the opposite way, "Father, how was the game?"

"Fascinating, Jim. The Ka-Namu won again. "

"I have never seen Ka lose."

Sheel asked, "Tarry, how do you tell them Askirabs apart by gender?"

"I don't even try."

"What?"

"No. Really. They can change once a moon, if'n they want. There is no change in status due to gender. When the Ta-Namu is a female, we would translate the title to be Mother of Mothers."

"I see."

"If you treat them the same, they will treat you the same. The only hard part is that the guy you talked a few moons ago will show up at the next meeting pregnant. After it happens to you a few times, you get used to it."

Chapter 14

The next morning, they prepared for the descent back to Purgatory #6. They found that it was a lot easier and faster going down than coming up. By nightfall, they had arrived in town. They had led the Even Song service. Next, they had eaten a quick supper. By the time these activities were over, it was dark. They sat outside in the cool evening air when Zeer turned to Fra. "We must be moving on to the other camps, my son."

"No, Father, I must request that you go no further up the canyon. With all the trouble up in P-7 and P-6 and now, we have activity out aty P-4, I have to shut down your tour until we can figure this new activity out. To be honest, most of the people that you would have seen came here to see you instead."

"I am not afraid. We are simple shepherds, tending our flock."

"Please, Father, I must insist that you remain safe. I do not wish to risk it."

In truth, Zeer was not upset to hear this. He was missing his family terribly. "I understand, my son." He turned and went into the traveler, "G'night, Sheel... Jim... Tring."

"Ya canna kid me, laddie," said the ghost in his head. "You've little interest in goin' on any farther with this treck."

"Well, I had to make it look good, Dad. I'm worn out, what with findin' Shannie and all. I want to see me kits."

"I must say that I miss them a little meself."

"G`night, Dad."

Sheel and Jim took a turn around the perimeter checking both the live and robot guards. They walked slowly, holding hands. There was so much to say that they were unable to even speak. They went into her tent. She turned to him and squeezed him tightly, "Come here, Big Boy."

"Easy, Madam, I cant breathe."

She released him, "Now, don't be shy."

"I don't know. You lion girls have a reputation. And right now, you look hungry enough to eat a little feller like me. I've heard about you people."

"Oh, we never eat our own mates, just other people's mates. I may have to torture ya though."

He was suddenly quiet. He sat on her cot, and he took her hand and looked up into her eyes. "Leaving me alone will be torture enough, thank you." He never finished his sentence.

She tackled him and smothered him with kisses. They fought their clothes until the tent looked as if a tornado had been inside of it. Several hours later, they put the bed back up and crawled into the sleep sack. Neither of them felt like sleeping. Finally, she raised up on one elbow to look him in the face, "My sweet Jimmy, what're we ta do?"

"Do you suppose they need a Justice over your way?"

She brightened immediately, "You'd move for me, my darling man?"

"I'm smart enough to see that I couldn't pry you away from your Preacher man. In truth, I wouldn't try if I could. I can't stand to be away from you, though. All the air goes outa every room you leave me in. You, my darlin' girl, are my air."

"I have been thinking about us. If we got ourself declared to be a town and get the fort returned to just a Maintainance Station, we'd need a Justice, then."

"It'll be hard for me to leave this place. It has always been my home."

"We can visit a lot to see your friends and yer bro'. Give him tour shield and put on the cowl for me and our children. Your folks and yer first wedding mate bein' dead, there's a lot of bad memories here, too. It might do you good to move on."

"I know. You may be right."

"I'm aware that I'm just bein' selfish. I'd try anything ta git ya down ta the valley."

"The Master will provide the worthy," he said. Then, he held her close, and they dosed off to sleep. Near dawn, Sheel untangled herself from the big arms, dressed silently, and slipped from the tent to make her rounds in the predawn gray mists.

As before, the crowds were already gathering in the dusky light. This time, knowing it was the last day, more than twenty thousand souls came into P-6 to call the Fire Eagle's Morning Song. They came from the little mines and washoes all up and down Pergatory Canyon.

For the first time, Sheel noticed large groups of Askirabim mixed in with the others. She didn't know it, but they had come from the outer Dans, wanting to see their Namu-Kalik. Streaks of color began seeping into the canyon sky. There were no clouds in sight. Fra rolled out, dressed and came out of the tent. He found her sipping a cuppa at Tring's table.

Zeer slipped from the bus. "Good day for church, Little Sister?"

"Yes sir, we'll leave 'em somethin' ta remember us by." She knelt to receive her morning blessing.

Jim knelt next to her. "I know I have plenty to remember," Jim said softly. He watched her open the building and help her boss climb up to his pulpit. Silently and sadly, he went to join the others to pray.

Zeer got into position just before the first sun was half out. In a well practiced move, he spread his arms to gather the fire. With the rising of the second sun, Zeer seemed to explode in flames as his robe was back lit by the two morning suns. He began to sing. The crowd joined him in the Le Matins. Their voices could be heard for miles in the still mountain air.

What no one saw the hooded figure high up on a ridge, just outside of town. The figure watched in awe as a spectacle unfolded in the canyon below. He gasped as his brother appeared to explode in flames when his white robes caught the two suns light perfectly. With the others, he sang the songs that their father had taught them. For a moment, the years fell away. A single tear dripped down his face, trickling slowly from one scar to another, it fell silently into the deep folds of his robes. When the service was over, he watched his little brother climb down from the building, "Better'n Dad ever was, little bro..." He turned and faded into the brush as if he had never been there.

His brother was too busy to think of anything but his job. After the service, as before, there were souls lined up to be gathered or to confess. Zeer and the associates worked through the long lines joyfully. He knew that could tell that these miners were too tied to their jobs to come to him because he was not able to go to them.

He was exhausted, yet happy, at the goodbye luncheon. "This has been a good trip. "

The Fra hugged Sheel. "For me as well, Father."

They managed to get into the bus and on their way with out any incidents or tears. Zeer looked at Sheel as she drove up the road out of Purgatory Canyon, "Are you alright, Sheel?"

"No, Father, I am not alright. My heart is about ta bust over leavin' that man."

He rubbed the soft fur across the top of her back, "We'll think of somethin', Darlin'"

Sheel clamped her jaw and drove. Zeer and Tring sat at the back table playing Diamonds. After a time, Zeer slept as she drove on through the klicks. She and Tring exchanged driving duties while the Preacher man slept. The whole caravan drove like mad men. Near dawn, they could see, far off down the mountain trails, the lights of Emeswan appear as tiny dots in the distance.

Zeer was awakened by a voice in his head," Preacher man."

"Paris, me darlin', me love."

"Why are thee coming home so soon?"

"Pirates cut us off, we were asked to return for safe keeping."

"You'll get no complaints on our end, husband."

"I admit I dinna fight that hard to stay out, me love."

"How long?"

He turned to Sheel, "How much longer, Dear?"

She leaned foreward and looked over Tring's shoulder at the odometer. "About 40 klicks more, Father."

"Good job, both of you." He patted Tring's shoulder

"Paris?"

"I heard her, sweets. It's still too long."

"Sheel, are you feelin' any better?"

"No, sir. I swear that I feel worse every tick." A single tear trailed down her face, "Don't get me started."

He pulled her close. She laid her cat-like head gently on his shoulder. There was nothing to be said. They watched the lights grow in front of the wind screen. He tried to change the subject, "Now, will ya looky there, Lassie. I swear that town has grown to double the size in the week that we have been gone."

She nodded bleakly. "Look! Tristan's been busy." They all said nothing more, remaining lost in their own thoughts for the duration of the trip.

Finally, the bus wheezed to a stop outside of the Rectory. Three weary people stepped out to be enveloped in a crowd of well wishers. "After a week in the mountains, even at midnight, the air here is so much hotter and heavier than I remember it."

"I agree, Father," said Sheel.

"Preacher man!" Par rushed to his arms. She pulled him out of the crowd to a waiting chair on the veranda. She knelt before him. Placing her velvet, soft paws on each side of his face, she looked deep into his eyes, "Thee..."

"Thee..." was his unspoken reply.

"Thee look exhausted, my love."

"There is much to show you, ma sweet. Much has happened since we left."

Mrs. Tren was having none of this socializing. She started herding people off the veranda, "People, people, people... It is after midnight. I need to get the Shepherd to bed. Now, git along. Go on now." The towns people laughed, but, grudgingly, they obeyed. Everyone bid "Good night" to each other as they headed off to their homes. Zeer waved to the last of them. He turned to find the Rectoress waiting by the table holding two squirming boys, "Evenin', Father, or, should I say, Good morning." She handed Zac to him and Shannon to his mother. "Can I get your cuppa, Sir?"

"Bless you, Mrs. Tren. That you may."

He kissed the little furry face of one boy then traded with his wife and kissed the other. "I am so glad to be home, ma sweet."

"And we are glad to have thee home, ma sweet." She rose on tip toes and kissed his forehead.

The Rectoress returned with two steaming cups. "That smells heavenly, Mrs. Tren. Thank you."

To hide her embarrassment at the compliment, she grabbed up the two boys, "Way past your bedtimes, buzz mites." Zeer watched her as she took them into the Rectory.

"Alone at last..."

What do ya mean alone?" said the ghost.

"Oh, yes, ma wee ghostie."

"Zac, you old fart, I even missed you a little."

"I know where this conversation is headed. I'm goin' ta the pleasure dome. I'll wager they missed me a lot."

"Have fun, Da'."

"Now, where was I? Oh, yes, alone at last."

She looked at him hungrily, "What're we waitin' here for?"

He leaned back in his chair, as if he had all the time in the world and nowhere to go. "I'm just enjoying me cuppa, dear."

She moved over onto his lap, "Oh?" She nuzzled under his beard, "Ya canna think of nuthin' else ta be doin?"

He leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes, and put his chin up. "Hmmmm... Now, let me think."

"I will do the thinkin' for ya, Mister." She took his hand and led him into the cool bedroom. He fell exhaustedly onto the soft bed, "I'm so tired, my sweet. I canna move."

Paris ignored his playfulness. She gently undressed her man and covered him with the soft coverlet. He lay there with his eyes closed. Soon a warm softness was snuggling in close. As one, they turned to each other. "Is it too soon, ma love?"

"No. The medicos said that if we were careful that we might have some fun tonight."

"Ta be perfectly truthful, I am in no mood ta be neither gentle nor careful."

"Then, I'm sorry, sir. No snuggles for thee."

He turned over, "Okay," and pretended to go to sleep. She gave a huge kick with both legs, and he found himself on the floor.

He smiled slyly, rubbing his bruised backside. "I say, Madame, Thee seem fully recovered ta me."

"Well enough ta handle you, Mister. Now get in here before you catch yer death a cold."

"Yes'm..." He moved into the arms that he had missed. They joined physically and mentally. A technique they had worked out together. They would alternate mental sharing with physical sharing. Sometimes they slept. Sometimes they didn't. Asleep or awake, they mentally replayed the trip. Paris was thrilled at the finding of a lover for Sheel. She was fascinated by the "Mirawana Quest."

The best part of it all was the finding of his brother, Shannon. She was also puzzled about not Zeer's inability to link up mentally with his own brother. "That's a toughie, Preacher man. Either Papa Ghost or Thee should have been able ta crack him. It is unlikely that Shannon would not also have the mental speecher gift."

"It's different, sweets. It's almost like a barrier. It's as if he was walled up."

"He has been through a lot. May be even more than Thee?"

"No, the barrier had a hard edge to it. The wall seemed more like it was intentional. It seemed as if it was designed like a one way trap. He could get out when ever he wished, but no one else could get in."

"Hmmm...what did Zac say?"

"He said that he never could get into his mind. When Shannie was a boy, Dad could na tell from one tick ta the next what Shannie would do. For a man unused to surprises he had a hard time with that."

The next morning at breakfast, the news came over the viddy. The Viceroy was coming back tomorrow to discuss his plans for a new district.

Paris looked at her husband, "Preacher man, what do thee think?"

"I think maybe he has come to some decisions. He and I have discussed this civil commission at length"

"And..?"

"I have submitted a written proposal for a civil commission"

"Has he said what he thinks?"

"He did not rise to the position of second in command of the entire Imperion by tipping his hand too soon."

"So, what if he chooses your proposal?"

Zeer shook his head, "Then, me darlin' wife, it looks like me plans will come none too soon."

"Yes, ma sweet. Thee had better get busy."

"Aye," he finished eating quickly. "I have ta get ta the library."

"Good Luck."

Over in the office of the Administator of Farms, Zzarrat was leaping like a dancer. "He wants to form a Commission. They muzt be talking about me. Who else would they be picking to head a new government."

Zzarrat's little Frogger girlfriends were clapping with glee. He looked over the pix of the new dam that Tristan had just completed. With the new water that this dam and its rapidly filling lake would provide, this valley could support enough people to become a district. That would bring hundreds of new square kilos and the mines therein under the "protection" of the new Commission.

"And that meanz me," he gloated. "My opportunity to skim Quallium into my personal pile will now become endless. My mother will be so pleased. "

Zeer had other plans. He went to the town's new library. It had not opened for the day. Breaking in was no problem for an old cat burgular. He had put in a switch to disable the security viddy cameras for the time that he was there. Unknown to anyone, he walked quickly and silently through the empty building until he found the viddy book on a back shelf. He had hidden it there for just this occasion. He dusted it off, and slipped it into the sleeve of his robe. He left the building through the same back door, reset the security cameras with no one being the wiser.

He jumped into the waiting grounder, "Home!"

"Do I wanna know what you just did, Father?" Sheel asked him.

"No, child, all will be revealed soon."

"By your command, Father."

The grounder passed through the empty streets and returned quickly home. Zeer passed through the kitchen grabbing some cookies and his waiting cuppa, "I must prepare for the Viceroy, Nana. Unless absolutely vital, I am not to be disturbed."

"Very well, Sir."

"Where is the Missus?"

"She took the boys to the park, Sir."

"Who is with her?"

"She took her usual group of Guardians. I sent Sheel along once she brought thee home. She's moping like a love sick lion."

"Oh good, it'll take her mind off her broken heart."

"Yes, sir, that's what we're hoping."

Zeer went inside his new study. Tristan and Sheel had found an old roll top desk in an abandoned mine on one of their "hot foots", as they called their 50k runs through the canyons of Tarra. They had fixed it up and presented it to him after the Arch Bishop had left. They were afraid that it would have disappeared if that old Frogger had seen it. He replayed the tape. Then, he sat for a long time, just thinking. All of a sudden, he smiled, leaped at a pen, and began writing and drawing rapidly. He worked for several hours.

In that time, his office became a mess of crumpled papers. In the middle of his desk was a neat pile of lexite sheets. He was ready to put his plan into motion. He emerged into the hall outside of his study. Sleeping in a chair across the hall was a giant figure. In the gloom, Zeer could not make out the face, but there was no mistaking the shape.

"Little Jim!" He kicked the bottom of the sleeping man's boots.

The figure jumped, "Sorry, Father. I must have dozed off. Some little Par Cat woman threatened to make me her size if I disturbed you. So, I waited. "

"Yes, Mrs. Tren can be remarkably firm if she takes a notion."

"I definitely noticed that. She reminds me of my own mother."

"Yes, Jim, she reminds me of me own Mum as well. When she gets a certain tone in her voice, I instinctively must do whatever she says. You can tell that she raised four boys, eh?"

The big man nodded, rubbing his jaw, "No way to mistake it."

Just then, Zeer's family came in the front noisily. They headed down the hall toward the entry way to meet them, "How are you at being a first responder, Sir?"

"I have been trained, but, what do you mean, Father?"

"I hear the women returning with the children. Someone in that group may faint when she sees who has come ta visit us."

"I may have to apply mouth to mouth, Father."

Zeer smiled slyly. He slapped him on the shoulder. "Yes, I expect that will fix her right up, me son."

When they entered the foyer, Sheel had her back turned, down on one knee, tying the shoe of Shannie. He was, of course making it as difficult as he could. "Now, come on, Shannie. Help yer Tanta Sheel. Pleeese."

Par looked up from watching her friend work. Zeer put his finger to his lips, "Fra James Magregor." he thought. She knodded and smiled a sweet smile.

Zeer continued loudly, "So, Little Jim...what brings you to our little burg?"

The big man played along, saying loudly, "Ohhh, they made me come, Father, to provide extra security for the VR. All the pirate activity and smoogglers, ya know."

"I see..."

Sheel turned around as if she was spun with a cord. She leaped the two meters that separated the lovers. "Jimmy... oh, Jimmy, " she cried, muffled by his large embrace. He caught her like a child.

Zeer laughed, "Where are your manners, lassie?"

She did not let go or insist that he put her down. "I am sorry, Father."

Jim put her down. Sheel practically dragged her lover over to where Paris was standing. "Miz Taflick, this is Fra James Magregor, Justice of Purgatory Canyon."

He bowed low. "Your humble servant, Ma'am."

She beamed her prettiest smile. "The Preacher man was full of stories about you yesterday, and my darling Sheel has spoken of no other topic all day, Fra. I am glad to meet you."

"And you, Ma'am, are even prettier than I was lead to believe."

"Oh, Sheel you were right. He is a silver tongued divil."

"Yes'm. That he is." She hugged him again, even harder.

One of the acolytes came up to them, "Father, the church is already full for Even Song, and more crowds are gathering."

"Is it that time already?"

"Yes, Father. What do we do?"

Sheel perked up, "Father, I want to show you what new toys Tristan has made fer ya. Thee can do Even Song out of doors now."

"All right... We'll do it out in the Master's air. So says the Word." He turned to the boy and shrugged. "You heard her. Inform the inside crowd first and then the outside crowd that the service will be held in the..." he turned to Sheel and shrugged.

"Ummm, she told me that the best place for the crowd is off the East landing, Father. and, uh, by your leave, sir, I had the boys move the inside people out."

Zeer shrugged and followed her. Sheel led them all a new set of steps to the entrance to the East Landing. Crowds were gathered. The area was full. She pointed, "Father, stand on that square...hold the back edge of the pulpit." She pressed a series of buttons. With a hum of hydraulic motors, the square rose up. What had been a section of the balcony now became a high pulpit.

"Very interesting..." was all he said.

"Tristan thought that in times like this, you could use this to work any size of crowd."

"Okay...now what?"

She pressed another button. His voice was amplified. He turned to the crowd and began, "Let us breathe the Living Word..." The words of The Service of the Wind in the Evening appeared on the side of the building, and they all began to sing and pray together. Sheel and Jim stood arm in arm looking up at Zeer as he lead their prayers. Knowing, for this evening anyway, their prayer was answered.

He caught Paris's eye from the podium, "I am for thee, ma wife."

"And I am for thee, ma husband."

Jim stayed for dinner. Later, they went out to the veranda for a cuppa. Zeer could not resist the chance to tease Sheel again, " So, Jimmy, me boy, would ya stay with us at the Rectory this evening?"

"I don't know, Father. There being no sitting Justice here, I can't stay with him."

Sheel knew their game. She elbowed him smartly in the chest, "Don't you worry about this one, Father. We'll find some sand hill or other fer him ta sleep on."

They all laughed. Jim looked for a long moment at Sheel. He made a big production out of an exaggerated stretch and yawn, "Speakin' of sleepin', I am pretty tired."

Sheel yawned too, "Yeah, I'm bushed."

Paris smiled that sweet smile of hers. "You two had better get moving before your fake yawns throw your arms out of joint."

Laughing, Sheer grabbed Fra's hand and pulled him off the veranda toward her new house. "You heard the woman. They want to go to bed."

As he was being dragged off into the night, Little Jim turned, shrugged, and said sheepishl, "`Nite, all..." as they disappeared into the darkness.

The Preacher's family also laughed as they gathered up the cups to take inside. The Rectoress magically appeared, "I will get those."

"Oh, Mrs. Tren, I thought you would be asleep."

"I shall sleep when thee sleeps."

"We need you too keep us. Dinna tire thyself, Nana."

"I get plenty of sleep, Father, dinna worry about me."

Zeer laughed, "We're turnin' you all into Emerish Par Cats."

"Oh, go on with ya."

"Though, I must admit that it is an attractive combination."

"G'nite Mrs. T." said Paris.

"Good night, Mum."

"Thank you for the supper, Nana. It was so good that every one will want to steal you away from me. "

"As if they could, you old flatterer." she laughed and went inside.

"Our sleep chamber awaits, Madame."

"Aye, Sir, that it does." And in they went.

Chapter 15

That night he reviewed his proposal with Paris as their bodies slept. In her mind, she did not just see plain two-dimensional drawings. She saw what he saw in his mind. His drawings came to life as buildings, lakes, and canals spreading throughout the valley. When she found any weaknesses, she made suggestions by changing the plans. He would change it again and eventually they solved as many as they could.

They awoke before dawn. She stood behind his chair as he entered the changes into his laptop. When the plans were as good as they could make them, hand in hand, they went into the nursery to check on the babies. "They are beautiful, just like their mother." He said softly into her mind.

"You flatter me, Sir. These kits are much more beautiful than I."

"Please... I'll be needin' an insulin shot, you two are so sweet."

"Dad!?! What are you doin' here?"

"The pleasure dome has been closed for the Royal visit. Besides... I've come ta see me kits."

"You can't fool me, ya old goat. You love ma wee bairns as much as ya can with that dried up old heart of yours."

"Oh? And what do fur balls know about human hearts."

"I know enough to own your son's heart."

"Sure... sure... and you manage several of his other parts as well."

"Oh! You..." Zac was now joined to Paris. They continued bickering. Zeer left them to their fun, heading out the other door. He moved into the shade of the veranda looking for another cuppa. He found Sheel and Little Jim sitting. They were even more giddy than usual, as if they shared a huge secret.

He smiled at them. "Mornin'children..."

"Father," they said together and laughed. Giddy behavior was to be expected from these two for a while, he thought.

They rose and knelt in front of his chair for their morning blessing. Zeer said a small prayer and they rose and kissed each other on both cheeks.

Having witnessed their morning ritual more than once, Litle Jim joined in. When they were done, Sheel sat on Jim's lap. He said, "Good morning, Padre, "he said, "lovely day, isn't it?"

"It would be if you two could just cheer up a tad." At this, they all laughed.

An acolyte stood politely at the entrance to the varanda where they were having their breakfast. Zeer turned to her, "Child?"

She came forward, bowed, and handed him a packet, "Message from the Papal Vicate has just come."

Zeer took a small wooden box out and frowned. Paris said out loud, "So, what is it?"

"Danged if I know, it aint my package." and Sheel grabbed Jim's hand and dashed off, both of them laughing.

Zeer watched them running, "Ain't love grand?" Then he opened the little box. Inside was a note and a ruby ring. He tried it on. It was just his size.

He showed it to to Paris. "Is this some kind of joke? A mistake, maybe..."

She smiled softly, "No, darlin'. There is na mistake." She inspected the ring. "I see that the ring size I sent to that nice Zzinn person still fits thee."

He looked at her crossly, "Thee knew of this? How could it be kept from me? "

"Well, mister... The church sent ye three hunnert klicks out into them canyons. The distance dinna hurt and when Thee returned, I was so distracted, I had fair forgotten the whole thing."

"So, I still dinna understand."

"Silly buzz gwump, did thee na read the note then?"

"Oh..." and he hurriedly unfolded the crisp lexite. The top of the page was the Father Visitor's personal herald. It read:

Dear Cardinal Father Taflick,

Please find enclosed the ring of your new office. Because of all thy work, churches all over this quadrant are filling. Many lost souls are being reclaimed for the Master. As the number on your own planet reaches a million, this planet needs more than a priest. We are sending hundreds of priests. Your planet needs a Cardinal. I have talked to the Papal Secretary. She has set the Papal seal on Thy documents. The Master has chosen Thee. May He strengthen Thee in the coming days.

The Holiest Father sends his congratulations, as do I. Do not hesitate to call me regarding any problems with the civil authorities.

Remember, they have no jurisdiction over Thee or Our Holy Mother Church!

Zzinn Marsa, sec. to the Holy See.

"This is too much." He took off the ring and replaced it in the box. He stuffed it in her pocket, "You keep the ring, I canna deal wi' it right now."

She sliped the ring back on his hand and patted his behind, "All right, then, ma darlin' Preacher man. Be about thy Holy Mother Church's business. Morgen Tide awaits thee. Look at the sea of faces that waiting for this morning's Fire Dance."

Zeer looked up, still stunned. "Aye... the Work."

"I must see to ma wee kits...I canna be bothered with thee any longer..." and she kissed him, pushing him out the door.

"Blasphemy... I'll see thee in confession."

"In thy dreams, boyo."

"Thee are my dreams... asleep and awake, madam, asleep and awake."

"And thee..." he heard softly in his mind.

He sighed and softened, "Alright, me darlin'. When is the installation?"

"Soon...I reckon they'll get to us any day now, when ever the Viceroy thinks he needs some more air time on the news."

"Thee has no shame." He chuckled. "See ya later," he thought to her as he wandered out onto the veranda. There were four brown robed young freres, newly arrived Brothers of the Word. They knelt quickly and kissed his new ring. One spoke, "Ahhh... Cardinal ...yer Grace... we await thy orders. Sunrise nears," he pointed out at the crowd, "as thee can see, the people are again too many for an indoor service."

"Calm down, boys... I aint elevated yet. I am still just a good Shepherd such as thyselves."

Zeer looked out at the open square below. People had been pouring in for the Viceroy's visit. Tents filled every available space. "Come on, Sheel, push yer magic buttons. Let's go call the Suns." He climbed aboard the lift. Sheel did as asked and the pulpit rose over the crowd. She lifted him until he was framed by the two rising orbs of light.

Zeer turned to the face double sunrise and spread his arms in the now familiar gesture. Then, he turned to the crowd as if a living flame and began. The thousands below sang the songs they had all come to love.

Little Jim came up behind Sheel and rested a warm hand on her shoulder. She pressed herself back against him. The both looked up and sang. When the service was quiet, he whispered softly into her ear. "This bright sunrise makes you look lovelier than ever."

"Thank you, dear." She patted his hand and continued singing.

Paris came up to them as they stood with eyes constantly moving, more two than one. She waited, then, "Ahh Hum..."

She noticed that Sheel and Jim were scanning the crowd. They were ever mindful of the dangers of the open air service. The thought that they needed to be so vigilant unsettled Paris. Paris whispered to Sheel, "Is he in danger up there?"

"Nah," said Sheel."The front of that unit is clear, bomb proof, plas-steel. My sister terraformed the front to look like wood, but, it would take a direct rocket hit to give my sister's work a tiny scratch."

"May the master ever bless your whole family, dear."

"We're just doing our job, Sheppardess." Joining hands, they added their voices to Zeer's voice to the morning blessings. This morning, Sheel was truly thankful for her many blessings.

After the service, the house staff brought out a round of drinks and snacks to greet the new priests. "Big doin's today, yer Grace. Thee needs ta keep up Thy strength..." said Mrs Tren, rocking one of the sleeping boys.

He squeezed her hand, "It could be interesting."

"Them Froggers just can't leave us alone, can they?" came a ghostly voice.

Zeer ignored his father. Saying anything now could lead to another of his tirades. Sheel came in and knelt before him, "May I have an extra blessing, Father? The royal visits are a chore." He placed his hand on her bowed head, and they had their private prayer.

"Oh, pleeeese, now I have to listen to two sets of love birds gushing all over them selves," said the old voice.

Paris defended her friends, "Zac, you old fart, they are not gushing."

Zeer was just passing by and heard this last exchange. "Dad, some of us living people are in love."

Paris continued, "Yeah, you old dust cloth, you should be so lucky."

"I was... once..."

"Yes, Dad. I remember." he said as went into the chapel for confessions. The new priests had lines going along with the staff who had been there longer. Things went so smoothly that Zeer was done quicker than usual.

He came into the family room where everyone was gathered playing with the boys. He got Jim attention. "When do they arrive?"

Little Jim looked up. "My security printout says they are to be here early this morning. It could be any time. My experience with the Imperion is that they usually want to be gone before it gets too hot for them or the news hawks sculptured hairdos." Just then, his belt radio spoke, "Jim...Royal boats ID is on the sat-grid."

As one, they took off at a run for the landing area. Jim touched the side of the cube on his belt, "Are they coming down?"

"The littler one is. The others are holding in orbit. They have debarked from the jump freighter. It looks like battle cruisers in a Zed Zeta security pattern around the biggest ship. I'm guessing that's the royal barge. I'm sending you the visual."

They turned the last corner to see the Vicate's flier settling down in a cleared area. They waited, but the portal didn't open. Gradually, the dust settled. Just then, the radio crackled again, "There's activity on the screen again, there it is! The second barge dropping, Sir!"

They saw a silver dot grow into the Viceroy's Royal Barge settle in huge clowds of dust. They let the worst of it settle and moved across flight deck toward the craft. The Vicate waddled across the short distance and clambered into the Royal Flier.

Zeer shrugged, "The Asker receives."

Zzarrat and others converged on the door and waited as it was opened. Zeer pressed to the front. He blocked the path of an ancient fat little Frog woman, "Madame Secretary, I need to speak quietly with His Majesty."

Zac's ghost made a spitting sound, "Now, I really am leavin'."

"Don't ya wanna hear my plan?"

"If'n it involves them reptiles."

"Amphibians..."

"Like there's a difference."

The little frog woman giggled. She had always liked Zeer. "Alright, you big cutie. I'll make room for you first."

The secretary went back inside. In a few ticks, she waddled out, "Come on, I got you three ticks."

He gave her his biggest grin and tickled her chin, "Oh, Thee are a dear." She giggled again. The rest of his small group waited by the stairs. In the room just inside sat the oldest Frogger that he had ever seen. He was wearing white robes trimmed in gold. Zeer knelt and kissed the Vicate's ring, "Holy Father," he said softly.

In two rows on either side of the path to the Papal throne were some ancient Cardinals. One of them asked, "Did Thee get our little package?"

"Aye! I must admit, I was confused."

Another one looked at him quizzically, "Do Thee not wish to be elevated?"

Zeer knelt again, "Holy Father, I must speak to Thee and the Viceroy first. Please excuse me."

The old Frog bowed, "I understand. Let us go in now."

Before anyone could speak, he and the Papal See went into the next chamber where the Viceroy was being dressed for the news conference behind a curtain. He walked in to find the Viceroy sitting in a chair being ministered to by several small Froggers. "I beg to be able to speak with thee, Sire."

The Viceroy looked impatient, "What is it, now?" He turned, and smiled, "Ah, our new Cardinal."

He knelt before the little throne and leaned close and whispered, "Sire, I must confess that Thee does not know me at all. I canna accept this office without the truth."

The Viceroy laughed a high, squeaky laugh, "Oh, you silly man, I know exactly who you are. I have a very good staff around me. I know that you to be Zeer MacTarn, brother to my sworn enemy, Shannon "Black Patch" MacTarn. I have known for some time that you were once a wanted thief and a rogue."

"Sire... I am most astounded."

"Your sacrifice here in my mine has proven to me that you are more than that to me."

"More?"

"More... Your work here forces me to call you a friend to this Office."

Zeer thought for a moment. The talks thay had enjoyed in the last few weeks had been friend to friend. "I am honored, Sire, that you see me as a friend."

"Right! So... For your servize to our crown, you are pardoned for any past crimes. Zeer MacTarn, the thief has died. You are alive. Act alive... help us now! We still have much work to do."

Zeer put his head in the lap of his Empra, "Thank you, Sire. My family will continue to pray for thee daily."

The Empra pushed him away gently, "Now, Zeer MacTarn, free man, get about our buziness. We have a show to put on for the Impirion to marvel at. Are Thee ready?"

Zeer stood, "Aye, Sire, I am ready to serve Thee and the Master."

He ran to the door, waved his friends inside, and lead them back over to the Vicate. He knelt and kissed his ring, "Will Thee ask me again, Holy Father?"

The old Frogger looked around to make sure that the viddy cams were all working. A Tritonian in a headset nodded yes and pointed to the old Frog. He said, "Roan Taflick..."

"Excuse me, Holy Father, my name is Zeer MacTarn, a free man... pardoned and free... "

"Oh, yes, I forgot." He began again, "Zeer Patrick MacTarn, will Thee accept the office of Cardinal to the faithful of this planet we call Tarra?"

"I accept, Holy Father." A small cheer went up from his friends and family who had pushed their way into the small cabin.

Zeer's blue robes were then removed and scarlet ones replaced them. The Papal Vicate inspected the large man before him. Finally, the he spoke in a high, squeeky voice, "Thee has done a great service to the Empra. For this, we and the Master have chozen Thee to serve this place and these people."

An old paronese Cardinal at the center of the group said, "Come, Cardinal MacTarn, take thy place." He motioned to an empty seat on their row. Zeer walked over and sat. Again, there was applause from the group.

Paris walked up, "I brought something for Thee, ma sweet." She handed him a ring with a large scarlet stone. Red lights shown deep within each stone. He slipped it on his middle finger next to the one he had been wearing. The others applauded, congratulating him.

Then the Vicate rose. He turned to Paris and put an old scarred copy of the master's Word in her hands. "Mrs. Mactar, as we all know, the Word must have a home. Every home needs a mother. The Vr's church now has grown to a complex. Your rectory from this day forth is Purgatory Abbey. Will Thee serve as Abbess?"

She kissed his ring. "It will be my honor, Your Grace."

The old man smiled at her. He held her hand. He reached to take Zeer's hand, "Be blezzed. Be well... we will see Thee later in your Abbey for a congratulatory meal."

Zeer bowed and backed out. The rest backed out ahead of him. At the door, he said, "We will go ahead to prepare for Thy visit."

Out of the door, they all hugged them both. Finally, Zeer got to Jimmy. "I am sorry that you had to find out this way, ma Friend."

Jim looked sadly at his friend, "I was wondering when you would trust me enough to tell me."

"How long have you known who I was?"

"I have known a long time, but, by the time I found out, you had saved hundreds of miners and become a major hero. I checked you out thoroughly. In the more than two cycles since your arrival, you have proven that you are not the man described in your file."

"I'm not, never was really, you know how legends outgrow the men inside them."

"Yeah... Noone could be that good... or that bad."

"I had wanted to retire for a long time. One of the trades that my father taught me was to be a traveling preacher man. It felt very natural when I found this vehicle and a dead priest and assumed his identity.

"I see."

"There's more... a lot more... this holy life gets into you, takes one over. Once I got here, the people were so nice and they truly needed me. Soon what I was just doing what seemed natural. I had na seen me brother in more than twenty cycles until a couple of weeks ago. I thought he was dead long ago. I saw him at Tarrad Washoe while you were chasing his rabbits. He told me he was into a little smooggling."

Little Jim shook his head and gave a rueful laugh, "A little smuggling. And the Viceroy kinda wants ta be Empra."

The Preacherman looked at his friend, "So, exactly when did you discover who I was?"

"Since that night that your wife called you in my office, the automatic voice ID filer printed your name from your voice prints. We were distracted by all of the smuggler trouble. The pirates kinda blew up my office. You had saved us all and then, you and Sheel were gone before I had a chance to rebuild the identifier and review the reports."

"I wanted to tell ya, I couldna think of a good way. You had some other view of meself."

"The man I had come to know had done no harm and a lot of good here. I was willing to give you the benefit of the doubt. The criminal records of the Imperion are filled with good people on the wrong side of some Frog or another."

"That's putting it mildly. My family is the Royal heir to the throne of Emerish Planets. We've been hunted like dogs since the Great Entitlement."

"Yes. I hoped it would be something like that, my friend."

"Alright, Mister. let's go make lunch for the Viceroy shall we?"

They jumped into their grounders and headed for the Rectory. When he was ready, the Viceroy called. They all went out to meet the Viceroy and the Vicate in the Rectory meeting room.

Once the royal party was seated, Paris bowed and kissed the Viceroy's ring, "Your Majesty,"

"Madame Abbess..."

Next, she kissed the Vicate's ring, "Your Grace..."

"Thee has a lovely home, Madame MacTarn..."

"Thank thee, Holy Father."

"Shall we begin?"

Paris sat next to husband while Zeer showed Tristan and Zeer's plans. They watched as holo-images of the various new buildings, roads, and waterworks were discibed. Some were already in various stages of completion. "In just less than a cycle, your town has grown to more than a hundred thousand souls."

"The people are beginning to forge a fine town here, Fazzer."

"The kindness and foresight of the Imperion and its Viceroy has paid off, Your Majesty."

"Yes, your Majesty, thee are trulee wise," echoed the Vicate.

Zeer took a chance, "Wise enough to know when to protect and even to add to your investment, Sire."

The Viceroy's eyes narrowed to slits. He leaned toward the Preacherman, "What do you mean?"

"It is becoming plain that your plan to turn this into a farming colony has worked."

The Viceroy mused a moment, then, smiled, "Yes, it has..."

Zeer continued, "Perhaps it has worked a little too well."

The Vicate was getting nervous. He was afraid that the Viceroy would be upset by this challenge to his ideas. "The Cardinal speaks boldly," he chided.

Zeer reached into the pocket of his robe. He placed before the Viceroy the biblio-disc that he had brought for just this moment. Upon seeing the title, the Viceroy's eyes immediately opened in surprise, then he settled back in his chair, beaming.

Zeer felt more confident, "I speak no more boldly than a young Governor you might have heard of... the one who wrote this classic work describing the benefits of this very solution." Zeer said softly.

The Viceroy said smilingly to his old friend, "This young fellow will go far. He has a keen senze of power."

The Vicate was getting more confused by the moment. He read the title, "Notes From Colony #10, by...oh by the Living Word, Your Majesty, you wrote this report?"

"So I did, your Grace. This is a humble diary I kept of my first command," he looked shrewdly, "written more than sixty cycles ago."

The Viceroy leaned back and flicked out his tongue a few times. He looked at Zeer, "You know, Fazzer, I wazz about to upgrade the government from a town administrator to a city commission."

"If I may, Sire, I remember how you handled the situation at Colony #10. Like us, they were in an explosive growth situation. Your programs back then expanded their economic base. You are on the verge of doing that here with your massive farm program. Once we get the farms established, the new water from our lake will allow farmers here in the Valley and the ranchers to continue to move south along the river. That new food supply will allow an even larger population to be supported.

"Yes I can see that."

"Instead of being a drain on the Imperial resources, we should become self supporting in a couple of solar cycles. Your far reaching political choice at Colony #10 was to set up a Magi Circle. It saved you a ton of credits by not setting up one government and then changing it when it was outgrown. In another cycle or two, we may have a population in this district exceeding three hundred thousands. This would plan ahead for that day like you did before."

The Viceroy leaned forward, "Yes, go on..."

He brought up a map of the entire Purgatory region, "With government control coming from here and going out into the district, more security would be afforded by a Magistrate's Circle with trained Mages to protect the Imperion's interests."

The Vicate, not wanting to be left out, said, "That may be true, Your Majesty."

Zeer continued, "With a Magi Circle, we can control the surrounding canyons from one central office rather than a series of disjointed Fras trying to manage little sectors. We might even cut costs enough to reopen some of the marginal digging sites."

He looked deeply for a moment into the Preacherman's eyes, "My first question is a tough one. Where are we to find a perzon qualified to be a Mage willing to come to this forsaken place?"

"The man is already here, Sire. When your little sister was visiting a mine here once, a man saved her life. She repaid him by sending him and his brother to the Academy of Law. This man is currently the Fra of the Purgatory Canyon. He is able and qualified." He pushed a file over for the two men to look over. The men mumbled to each other as they turned the pages of Jim's history. In a few ticks, the Viceroy sat back in his chair to think.

Zeer left him alone for a time, then, he asked softly, "May I introduce him to your Highness?"

"I thought he was up in Purgatory Canyon?"

"He was brought here two days ago by your Chief of Security to be in charge of the local security forces for your visit, Sire. He is the best man possibly on this whole planet."

"Alright... alright... let's meet him."

Zeer went to the kitchen.

Jim was leaning on a counter and Sheel was leaning on him. "Fra, come with me please. Someone wants to meet you."

They went out to the dining room. When Little Jim saw who was there to meet him, he dropped to one knee, "your Majesty...your Grace..."

"Your Majesty and your Grace let me present Fra James Magregor, Justice of Purgatory Mine and the six towns in the Canyon."

"Rise, my son " As he did, the two old Froggers looked up at him. The Viceroy waved him to a chair. "Ohhh, you are a big one, are't you?"

"Y...yes, Sire. "

The Vicate spoke first, "My son, would you like to help your Empra?"

"With my life, Sire."

Not one to waste time, the Viceroy spoke quickly, "We are forming a Magi Circle here at Emeswan."

Jim looked sharply at the Preacherman. So, that was what all the Preacherman's questions about his Law courses last night had been about.

"So, we are looking for a Mage to run it."

"A Magistrate? You mean me? "

"Will you accept this post."

"I live to serve, but say the word and I am thy servant... Your Majesty." He kissed the Viceroy's ring.

"Jimmy..." Sheel ran across the room, launched herself at her man, and kissed him. The visitors were taken aback by this outburst.

Zeer stepped into the confusion, "Sheel... Major DeNoor... Calm your self down, we have guests!"

She dropped to one knee and bowed, "I am sorry, your Majesty. I am so excited for him."

The men chuckled, "The exuberance of youth..."

When he got them settled down, he continued, "There is another potential problem area."

"A problem, yer Graze." Both Frogs sat forward.

"Aye, Sire, security will be a problem."

"Hmmm."

"Aye, Sire, the situation will deteriorate as long as we have a drunk running the garrison."

The Viceroy sat and thought for a moment. He whispered for a moment with the Vicate. "That is right, yer Grace," he turned to Zeer, "what do you suggest?"

Zeer continued, "This young woman, Major Sheel DeNoor, would be my candidate for Magi Circle Commandant." He placed her file on the table before the Viceroy. They all watched the old men turn pages and mutter to each other.

"There is the slightest of problems. At this momwent, she is the same rank as the current Commandant and, he has more time at that rank."

"Umm Hmmm. Tell me more."

Zeer leaned forward and dropped his voice to conspiratorial level, "Now, if you were to reward her for protecting us in our brush with the pirates last week to say, a lieutenant colonel, this would relieve you of any problems with a review board."

"Ohhh, cardinal MacTarn, you did read my book?"

"Yes, Sire. I read it several times. It proved extremely valuable as a blueprint. I couldn't help noticing how you protected yourself by moving your own people in with you at Colony #10."

The Viceroy looked thoughtful, "Yes, I did...didn't I?"

"Yes, Sire. It was a good move then, and it is a good move now. As we add farming to the mining interests here, we are in a position to become an even larger jewel in Thy crown for this sector."

The Viceroy turned to Sheel, "Well, Major, do you have a suggestion about the security?"

She looked stunned, "I...I...could study the situation and make a report..."

"No, you misunderstand me, Major. Would YOU accept this commission and my challenge?"

She knelt before the prince, "With my life, Sire..." She kissed his ring. He looked at the Vicate. The other man nodded, smiling at his private joke. They were both happy to have watched another knife stabbing into his cousin's back. She bowed her head down, unable to believe her good fortune.

"Alright, done and done." He touched the top of her head, "Sheel DeNoor... I commission thee Lt. Colonel and Circle Commandant for Purgatory Parish, Tarra planet."

"Thank you, Sire."

Sheel and Jim hugged each other. Zeer hugged Sheel whispering, "I told you, with the Master's help, I would think of something, didn't I?" He remembered that he had, in his disguise bag, several sets of every rank for uniforms that he had "appropriated" in his past. He pinned the eagles on her collar.

She stood there uncomfortable, "Thank you, Father. I mean, Cardinal. I don't know whether to hug you or kiss your ring, Sir, I mean, Yer Grace. Ohhh, Here..." and she just hugged him tightly.

He shook Little Jim's giant hand, "Congratulations, me son."

You too, Cardinal, you did the work, not me."

"You helped build it, boy, I just sold it." They laughed together. "It was your spotless record up in the canyon country that made your way smooth."

The Viceroy was keenly aware that the media was waiting outside. He stood up, "Well, children, shall we go meet our brothers of the press."

They stepped out into the blasting heat. The news hawks had been waiting in the heat for hours. They fired their cameras up and pressed forward for the announcement. The Viceroy quietly spelled out the important facts from the last two hours of meetings. He was able to make it sound as if he had personally planned and constructed each and every step of the plan.

Zeer was amazed at his memory as he worked quickly without using notes. Zeer was pulled back from watching the crowds when he heard his name, "Cardinal Mactarn, please come up here." Zeer moved to the front of the platform. The people cheered to see their popular new cardinal being honored by the Viceroy. He waved and they cheered some more.

The Viceroy raised his hand and continued, "We have decided to reward this whole planet for your decades of service to the Crown with the addition of a new Cardinal. We have chozen Cardinal Zeer MacTarn to lead you." (more cheers...)

Next, the completely ficticious story of the several run-ins with pirates last week were described in lurid detail. He finished, "As a result of heroic efforts to protect the new Cardinal in these incidents recently, we are elevating this woman, Sheel DeNoor, to the rank of Lt. Colonel. She will handle military and security duties for the Magi Zircle." The crowd cheered loudly.

"And finally..." He motioned to his new Magus, "I am appointing Jamez Magregor as the Mage for the Magi Circle that we will form to run the newly formed state of Purgatory that will govern this region." (louder cheers)

"Final Lines of authority will be released later. The Military Authorities at Space Port City will be consulted about security and air support for this region...and now... your questions."

He was able to call the reporters by name and answer their questions, at length, Zeer noticed, without saying anything meaningful at all.

Zeer was daydreaming, then his ears perked up when he heard his name mentioned, "We will be approving final plans for the formation of the Magi Zircle in one moon from today."

"Luckily, thee already has them ready, ma love," Par thought to him.

"Nearly so, ma sweet, they are not quite done, he made a lot of changes to my proposals." There followed several ticks of cheering from the crowd. The Viceroy and the Vicate gave the cameras their photo ops by shaking hands with the new officers and then with Zeer.

Then, while everyone was distracted by the interviews with the new officers, the royal visitors slipped into their Flyer. With a whoosh, it lifted off in a cloud of dust, the ship and its passengers were gone.

Immediately, the news hawks finished their statements and leaped into their fliers to chase after the Viceroy's ship. As usual, only Trevor and Janni were still there. "Trevor, ma son," Zeer called mentally.

Trevor jumped. It still shook him to speak mentally with an earther, "Yes, your Grace."

"We are not done, mind brother..."

"Janni, "Trevor said to his mate, "Point that thing at the Cardinal...I don't think he's done."

In her camera's eye, she watched as the little group stood a moment watching the fliers depart. She saw Zeer turn to Sheel, and ask, "Well, Colonel, with all your new post and responsibilities, who will lead my family Guardians?"

She turned to her second in command, a Par Cat lieutenent, "I have a good man for you, Your Grace." She motioned him over, "Captain Praseer, step forward."

The young lieutenant looked around confused, "Captain? Oh, you mean me! Great!" He stepped smartly to the front and stood before her at attention.

"Cardinal, do you accept this man, a newly minted Legionnaire Capitan, Armand Praseer, as your Guardian Commander?" Zeer looked at Paris, she smiled sweetly and nodded.

The young man knelt and grasped the Preacher man's hand. He placed the back of it against his forehead, "I pledge my sword and my life to thee, thy wife and our kits..." echoed deep in Zeer's head. Zeer placed his other hand on the bowed head.

Zeer spoke aloud for the camera, "Do thee well, my son. Will thee guard the Master's home from all dangers?" Zeer well aware of the cameras trained on them both. Zeer slipped captain's bars into her hand.

"With my life, Your Grace..." said the young man gravely, also aware that his brother's camera was right near his head catching all of this drama. Sheel pinned the bars on his collar. They exchanged salutes.

"Ma bloomin' feedy! Listen at them. Falling all over themselves and calling me own wee son, yer Grace," said a ghostly voice.

"I was wondrin' when you'd be poppin' off, Daddo."

"I missed most of it. I was off at the pleasure dome while them stinkin' lizards..."

"They're Frogs, Dad."

"Whatever... While them varmints were here stinking up the neighborhood."

"Buzz off, you old goat. My man has work ta do. Thee look good in scarlet, ma love!"

"Head of the Frog's bloody church."

"Hesk a hesh, Dad. It's the Master's Church. I do His will, none other. As did Thee, I might point out."

"Aye... Okay, I'll back off a mite on that point."

"Good."

Little Jim looked down at the jewelled star on his chest. "Well, I don't need this any more." He turned to a man at the front edge of the crowd. "Teddy, come up here!"

A giant of a man, half again as big as Little Jim came up to the stage. Jim put his arm around the bigger man's shoulders, "My brother, will you be my Fra?"

Ted Magregor looked down at his older brother, "Wouldn't Dad be mashed? A Magi's cloak and gavel for you. And now, in the same day, a Fra's jewelled star for me."

"Dad would be proud, sez I."

Zeer laughed, "And, sez I! I didn't even know him, but I know you two and he grew ya ta be stout oaks in a harsh wind. This was what he must have wanted."

A sad, faraway look came into Little Jim's eyes. He turned to face away from the crowd, "Dad died in a mine accident. If he were here, he'd be glad that we're out of the mines."

"I'm only out because of you, big brother."

"Brother or not, I wouldn't have picked ya, if you weren't the best man for the job."

Janni heard the voice of their director, in the truck, "Keep it up, you two. I am watching our ratings skyrocket as this story is picked up by more and more stations. I never heard of this MacTarn guy, but the viddies love him."

All new jobs filled, Zeer said, to the only camera still running, "There will be daily press releases starting enzed hours. Now, this little gang will be off to the Abbey for one of Mrs. Tren's great lunches. Thank you!"

In his head, Trevor heard, "You and Janni may come, but the camera must be off."

"Deal, your Grace."

"Beauty!"

The Viceroy and the Vicate watched this drama on their viddy box as they flew home. The Viceroy chuckled to his cousin, "That new Cardinal has a good sense of politics. Always leave them news hawks wanting more."

Inside of the Abbey, they gathered in the cool dining area. Paris turned to Sheel, "Where will you live, dear. You know that you can stay with us."

"Ah, Mizz MacTarn, I don't need it. Tristan has just completed my new home. As soon as I could, I signed up for a homestead on the south border of the first sector. I hired one of the farmers nearby to farm it for a share of the profits. I went to see it this morning. She really outdid herself. We got 40 acres of green dirt and 15 hectares of water. I can garden and make myself a home. I been travelin' the military trail fer most of my life, I aim ta plant roots right here and watch 'em grow."

Zeer beamed, "Let us agree together in the presence of the Master to pray for a blessing on all of our dreams."

"O main!" said all.

Sheel turned to Little Jim, "Would you live with me there, ma sweet Jimmy?"

"That sounds wonderful, dear."

The Preacherman looked sternly at them, "I canna allow our two newest officials livin' in sin? What would your new neighbors say?"

Jimmy looked at Zeer, then he got a twinkle in his eye, "Exactly! What was I thinking, your Grace? I'd be defrocked before I even got frocked. The Mage living with some newly pinned shave tail, besides I have a nice house up in Purgatory Canyon where it's much cooler."

Sheel looked stunned, turning her head back and forth between the two men, "But...but..."

The two guys made the mistake of looking at one another. They broke up laughing. Zeer had to sit down. Jim fell to the floor.

"Cruel! You male animals are so cruel, and we just don't deserve it, either." Paris shook her head disgustedly at them, "Come on, Dear. We'll go look at your new house. Maybe if we ignore them, they will go away." This only made them laugh all the louder.

When he saw that they were actually going to leave, Zeer tried to sit up straighter, "Oh, come on girls. We were only kidding."

Jim got up, took Sheel's arm, and turned her toward him. Sheel wouldn't look at him. He cupped her chin in his hand and brought her face up to his. "The Preacher man is right, Darlin', we caint live that a way."

"Oh, Jimmy, I..."

"Now, let me finish. I am asking you here in front of these witnesses to be my mate. "

Sheel looked very sad, "I'm sorry, love, I cain't..."

His mouth fell open, "Whaaat!!!"

"Gotcha..." She laughed merrily and jumped into his arms.

He hugged her a moment. Then he smacked her soundly on the rump, "You...are a baaad girl." He shook his finger at her.

"Ohhh?"

"I nearly had a heart attack."

"I promise you, Sir. No damage will come to your heart. It belongs to me."

"Yes, Ma'am...that it does..." He swung her in a circle.

"So, when do we do this?" said the Preacherman.

Jim looked at Sheel, "Tonight." He looked at Sheel. She nodded, "if we can?"

Zeer nodded, "I've been looking over the old books for the best Writ of Troth, preparing for this wedding since the day you two met. In an old viddy books, I found a sweet ceremony just right fer the likes of you. I was ready before you two were."

Paris grabbed Sheel's hand, "Whew...these men...talk, talk, talk... Yer new rank comes with a raise and so does Jimmy's, we gotta go spend some of that man's credits."

"Yeah...let's git goin'"

"Right...Let's see... dresses, flowers, a cake...lots to do!"

Mrs. Tren stood in the doorway, blocking their exit. "Ahem!"

"Abbess... am I to believe that you would let some one else bring a wedding cake into my dining area?"

"Ummm? No?"

"Good answer, Mum. I shall make the cake. I have Captain Praseer's sister and three of her cousins to watch the bairns. We shall be fine. Didn't I hear tell of shopping. Move along now. All of the food will come from my staff and your kitchen."

"Right... That is sorted," She turned on her heel and strode off to her kitchen, the queen of all that she surveyed.

The two women laughed and ducked out the secret inside door toward the old market for wedding finery, followed closely by Praseer and the Abbess's Guardians.

Chapter 16

After staying to watch the Flyer take off, the Fort's old Commandant stalked back to his office, "Passed over again!" he screamed at the walls. He knocked an empty cup off his desk. "And, why would they pick that lion woman?" He grabbed the bottle out of his desk and drank a large swallow, "I have more time in grade." He took another drink, "I'll sue..."

A chair crashed into a far wall, "they can't move her up past me wizzout a fight." He took another drink, "Ah, this blasted bottle's empty." The empty bottle crashed against another wall.

Just then, a crew showed up to move the Command office. The leader stopped, "Hold up, I think he's in there," Tantee said, a little sorry she had volunteered for this duty. She jumped as another bottle crashed against the wall by the door. She listened a moment, "Let's just wait. If I know him and I am sad to say that I do." She shuddered. "That fat bastard's nearly out." Two bottles and much thrashing later, the people waiting outside finally heard nothing. They opened the door slowly and peeked in through a crack.

She saw that the Major was slumped in a corner, "Come on. Move quiet. He's out cold, so, be silent."

Tantee got her crew organized, pointing at people and piles for them to carry, "Let's get our stuff out of here before he sobers up."

One of the guards leaned close to the others to pass on the orders, "Shhh... If we play this right, we can get the whole command moved before that fool knows that it is gone."

"That's the plan, man." Another one, a small Triandese male looked at the smashed furniture and said, "Yeah, luckily, he only smashed his own furniture." They all laughed softly so as not to wake the drunken figure.

The fort Administrator, Zzarrat, was also angry about being left out of the Magi Circle, but, moreover, he was scared. If the new Mage found out about his black marketeering, he'd be blaster bait. He went to find Sheel. He found her at the market, getting fitted for a wedding dress.

"Congratulations on your new command. How may your humble zervant be of bezt use?"

She was not fooled by his good will. She and Jim had talked about this man. His only interest was money. She had a plan that would keep him busy for a while. She had talked to the Preacher man and Jimmy about her plan. They had agreed. She turned on her best smile, "We need you to stay on as the administrator to get that mine operating quickly. I know that the mine offices were destroyed in the cave in. If you need offices, the old Command offices are vacant. You may have them."

His heart leaped in his chest. "Yes, Thank you, Colonel..." What a coup, he thought to himself. "I will do my best, mon Commandante."

"We will be watching. I understand that the mine is now up to 47% precrash output. "

"I believe the reports from last night show that up to 57%"

"Good... I will expect those reports on my desk by end of business today."

The little frog bowed low, "Yes, mon Colonel?"

"And, your department has less than a moon to reach 66%."

He gulped, "I forsee no problem with that."

She bent over until she was right in his face. He could feel her hot breath on his face. She stared into his eyes. Sweat broke out on his pale green face. He stammered, "Is there something else?"

She spoke in a low firm voice that struck like ice down the little man's back, "We want kindness and regular shifts and full pay with proper bonuses." Then she sat back in her chair.

In a normal, businesslike tone, she continued, "Let's be sensible and safe. Right?"

"Right...uh...yes, Ma'am." He scurried out, happy at his luck. With the new miners arriving every day, he had been finally able to get three shifts going. The new people should make it all right.

Sheel chuckled at the little man. "God, I love to scare Froggers."

Quickly shaking her head as if to remove a fly, she said to Paris and the dress maker, "Come on, ladies. Let's get this dress done. I got a weddin' ta git ready fer."

After Even Song, the Preacherman did not give the usual Bene Dictas. He raised his arms to quiet them, I ask you people to stay for some special business." They murmured among themselves. He looked out to the back, "Sheel DeNoor and James Magregor, would you come forward?"

Sheel came in from the right attended by Paris, Tristan, and Tantee. She wore a silky white dress. The others wore silky blue. Jim came in from the left followed by his brother. They both were stuffed into rented tuxedoes. Zeer marvelled at how fast this had been put together.

"Women are a marvel, ma sweet. When will you learn this?"

"Right you are, ma love, and modest, too."

Zeer read the ancient banns. Jim and Sheel repeated the ancient vows. When it was over, they kissed as the crowd of about forty thousand cheered. A small wedding party repaired to the Abbey for dinner. They laughed and ate together with much kissing.

Jim and Sheel left after cake, slipping out a side door to avoid the newsies. Later, as they lay in bed, Jim spoke, "Whew, what a big day for us, huh?"

Sheel rolled on top of her new husband, "Well, let's see if'n we caint make this an even bigger night."

"I don't know, my darling wife, I'm pretty tired..."

She began to move on top of him. "How's this, Mr. Mage. Am I waking yer old, tired bones up any?"

He pretended a big yawn, "I just can't seem to stay awake."

"Yeah, well the part of you that I'm interested in is stayin' awake jest fine."

Jim rolled them both over in one movement, "Yeah, I think I'm waking up now. How'm I doin'?"

"Yer doin' fine," and he was.

By morning, the old Commandant's building was empty. Sheel's new Command Staff had worked through the night moving files and furniture. Tantee had left the wedding party to manage the crew. She wanted her sister's Command Center ready for her first day at work. She drove her men mercilessly. Later, Tristan showed up with some of her men to help. They both wanted it to be ready. They were true Triandese. They were proud that one of theirs would be their number one.

They had quietly stepped over the sleeping drunk in the back office moving the last of the necessary files to the waiting haulers. It gave them great pleasure to know that after tonight, they wouldn't have to see this man ever again.

When he awoke, he sat on the single unbroken chair that had been left by the movers. "Where is everything? Who stole my stuff?"

His next visitor was Zzarrat. The Major peered at him through his hang over. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

Zzarrat had nothing but contempt for this broken man. "I should ask you the same thing, Major. You are in the way here. These are my offices now."

"What do you mean?" For the first time, he opened his eyes up enough to look around the room. "Where is everyone? Where is my staff? Who stole my furniture?"

"In case you were too drunk yesterday to remember, COLONEL Mireen is now in charge of this garrizon, now. You have no staff! You are to return to your old office at the maintenance compound."

"I will see about this. I'll sue. They can't treat me this way." The Major staggered out into the morning heat.

Sheel showed up at her office. She was astounded to see it filled with people and activity. She nodded to a few people and went into her office as if that was normal. In truth, she was scared to death. "All this responsibility." she said, flopping into her chair.

She almost fell to the floor as her phone buzzed. She hit the button, "Yes?"

"The Builders are here for your orders, Ma'am."

She sat up, "Okay, send them in."

Her sister, Tristan came in to the office. "My baby sister... She's a Lt. Colonel now." She gave her a big hug, "and a new wife, all in one night."

"That's District Commandant, ya silly buzz gwump."

"Details... details... well, what's ma orders, boss lady?"

"As soon as my new husband and the Cardinal arrive, we're going look at yer new dam. Now, that's weird ta say out loud."

Tristan put her arm around the shoulders of her younger sister, "Your crew awaits, Madame Commissioner."

"Don't mix me up with those space gassers...I'm a soldier and that's all I'll ever be..."

"Sorry, Sis..."

"Just don't let it happen again." They laughed, "Come on! We gotta pick up the boys." They stepped out into the hall. Tristan blew her whistle loud. "Two Colonels on the deck!!!" Everyone jumped to attention.

"Quit that! At ease! Pay no attention to this mad woman! And you, you aint a bit funny!" they all laughed and headed for the flitter.

Jim and Zeer leaped out into the hall. They stood at attention with gigantic fake salutes. Tristan smiled sweetly, like butter wouldn't melt in her mouth, "Mornin' boys."

Sheel fumed, "I suppose you set that up, too?"

They held formation for a moment, then nearly fell over laughing.

"Y'all very funny... heh, heh, heh..." Sheel punched Jim. She went to punch the Preacher man, but he made a sad face and she pinched his cheek instead, "Boy... one of these days..."

He kissed her on her furry cheek, "Come on, people, that's enough foolishness. We got work ta do." Together they headed for the flight deck on the roof. Jim naturally stepped between the two lion women with an arm on each one's shoulders, "Work, work, work...that's all we ever do."

They climbed into the flitter, "Tantee, how nice to see you. Got away from the Frog, too, eh?"

"Yep, I knew them flyin' lessons'd make a difference some day. I'm off the old man's service. I'm attatched to Admin Transport," she kissed her older sisters quickly, "and luckily fer me, that means you."

Jim looked stern, "Excuse me! I am Admin here. That means she's my pilot!"

Sheel snapped a salute, "Yes, of course, yer Mage-ness!"

He saluted back, "And, don't you forget it!"

They all laughed and took seats in the flitter, "Well, pilot darlin' Sargeant-MAJOR Tantee DeNoor, let 'er rip!"

"Sar'nt Major!"

"Yes, Sis. That was a nice operation you spear headed on my Command Center!"

"T'weren't nuthin'."

"Yeah it was. You got every file and desk out of there. Then, you got my new operation set up and you got it done in one night. Now, let's see you fly this thang!"

"Yes, Ma'am!" With a roar and a cloud of dust, the machine lifted smoothly and headed for the new dam site.

Down on the street, a thin, hooded figure looked up and smiled. "And you, ma wee Tantee, will be me watch mouse," he muttered. When the chopper was out of sight, he stepped into a waiting grounder for the trip to their little home on the edge of town.

He settled back in his chair and closed his eyes. In his mind, a clear image of everything Tantee saw and heard was playing as if on a viddy screen. "We're here, Boss," the driver said softly. He knew better than to speak loudly when Patch was 'meditating.' Many a player was never seen again when soft voices weren't used around the Admiral in one of his "naps...".

Patch roused himself, stretched to full height out of the door, and limped inside. Several groups of men appeared to be lounging around in the various doorways and alleys. They all suddenly snapped to active watching all up and down the street. One group closed around Patch as he moved away from his vehicle toward the door. One of the guards, a short, fat man already sweating large circles under the armpits of his tunic, opened the door for Patch. He said, "Anything else, Admiral?"

"You know the drill, Doggy." The fat man motioned to to one of the others. Two men went inside first, checking all the rooms quietly and efficiently. The others resumed their previous nonchallant posing in various parts of the neighborhood. Patch looked at his old partner, smiled gently, handed him his hat, and said, "Doggy, we've been away from the Emerish Navy for more than thirty cycles."

"More likes forty, Sir, countin' school. I was on yer crew since I could walk." the older man interupted, chin still high, still at attention.

"Okay, forty cycles, then, when will you relax that hard headed station of yours?"

"The men expects it, Sir. You are the greatest pirate what ever lived."

"I've never been an Admiral, nor a Prince of nuttin'for lo these many cycles either, ma wee Doggy!" he said exasperatedly for the thousandth time.

"When we're with the men, you are still the Prince of all the Emerish Planets."

Patch looked at the old wrinkled face and laughed out loud. "I'm gonna take a bath."

At the mention of a bath, three tiny Demarian females appeared. They were barely three feet tall, but they were well formed and quite pretty by Emerish standards to look at. Tantee had hated them at first, but she got used to them after a few moons. The bathtub in Patch's house was nearly two meters deep in places and purely medicinal.

The Demarian people made excellent bathhouse personnel because of their ability to swim and their gills that allowed them to breath above and below the surface of water. They followed Patch into the bathroom. He sat quietly as one checked the bath temperature and two of them gently undressed him, very careful of his many scars.

Vara, the oldest and Patch's favorite asked him, "When we go back to our cool mountains, Patchie Man?"

"When I find out what my brother is hiding, ma sweet. Now gentle me."

"Aye, Aye, Cap'm...."

He said nothing and floated in the warm water, reconnecting with Tantee. They knew that they were to watch him and leave him alone. His new woman was a giant Triandese lion female. Tantee would make two bites of these little blue women. The Demarians placed floating pillows under his neck and shoulders. Then, they began swimming slowly around him keeping the healing, warm waters moving across his burn scars. Yet, they never touched him.

Drifting in the pool, protected from drounding, he remerged with Tantee. What he saw aboard the chopper was Little Jim leaning up and looked over Tantee's shoulder, "Did ya get what I ordered?"

"Yes, Sir. It's under your seat."

He pulled a box out from under the seat. In it was a jug and four crystalline mugs. He poured them each a drink and passed them out. "I say, what's this?" said Zeer.

"Touch a cup, Father. Congrats to one and all."

Sheel looked at her new mate, " Nice touch, darlin'. Let the first meeting of the Emeswan Commission..."

"Ah...excuse me, Madame Commandant, isn't this a Magi Circle?" said Zeer.

"Yes...I guess it is at that. Okay, I stand corrected. Let this first meeting of the Purgatory Magi Circle commence." They all touched glasses and laughed. She nodded at Zeer, "Preacher man, you have the floor."

Zeer handed out copies of the proposal as amended by the VR. They spent the rest of the flight discussing it and getting it ready for resubmission to the Viceroy. Back in his warm tub, Zeer's brother listened to this discussion carefully. He nodded to himself, impressed at his brother's plan.

Tantee spoke, "Looky there, Sirs. I think we've arrived at the new dam."

She pointed off in the distance at a cloud of smoke and dust that rose and blew around in the valley winds. Tiny people and machines could be seen climbing around on a small structure looking like ants on a hive. They put away their papers and prepared to land. As they got closer, thay could see terraformers were filling in the forms placed across a small river. Tristan touched Tantee's shoulder and pointed in an upward circle. Tantee took them on an aerial tour of the site. As they flew she explained, "We intend to use the canyon walls as the walls of the reservoir."

As they made a high pass along the farthest back wall, Zeer began to pick up a message in his head, "Do you hear that, Dad?"

"Aye, son, I hear them. I think it's Askirabim."

Zeer touched Tantee's shoulder, "I want to see what's out that way." He looked at Sheel. She nodded. They headed further back into the canyon. Up a few klicks farther, Zeer heard the message plainly, "Ta-Namu, you must not allow this."

Zeer turned to Tristan, "Who scouted this canyon?"

Tristan looked in her logue book, "Let's see..." She flipped through the file, "Let me see. It says here that a fly over was handled by the old Commandant himself."

Zeer looked out of his window grimly, "I see."

Tristan squirmed and continued, "The report was that this here canyon was empty."

"Askirabs must not count, sonny." said his father disgustedly.

She hesitated, "Holy Crap! Excuse me, yer Grace. I see the Namu dan now! There's people in here, aint there. You wouldn't be asking me this if'n there wasn't."

"Aye, lass, it's true. Look right down there." He pointed out several Askirabi dugout homes to her. Around the next turn, the central nest and it's Namu Dan could easily be seen. They landed next to it in a cloud of dust, and they were met by their Namu.

She touched two fingers to two of Jim's fingers, "Father, may I introduce you to Piwot Xing, Namu of this Dan?" He turned back to the Namu.

The old woman began talking quickly to Jim. Zeer heard every word in his head. When they were done, Jim turned and translated for the others. Zeer didn't even pretend to listen. "We are sorry. We will stop this construction immediately."

She bowed, "Thank you, Namu- Kalik."

"It is a blessing to serve Thee."

Her face split in a toothy smile, "It is a blessing to be served by Thee."

Jim is telling the others, "This canyon has been their home for several centuries. They are afraid that we mean to drown them when the water rises."

Zeer spoke quickly, "Tristan, you must call your people. Construction must halt."

"But, Father, caint we jist move 'em."

"Typical..." snorted Zac.

Jim stepped forward. Zeer had never seen him look this serious. He spoke very softly so that she could learn and not be embarrassed any further. "No, Tris, they have lived in this nest for hundreds of cycles. They just won't move. They will stay here in their homes and drown."

"I see. Well, that's it, then," She hurriedly spoke into her comm unit, "Shut down the project. Now! Proceed to site B, and have somebody in our own units scout the fill basin. Check for life. Yes, Scrubbs ARE life. What're you thinkin'! I don't care how many bogus scans were done by the previous administration! Them scans were wrong! Redo 'em! NOW! Out!"

The old woman bowed to Zeer, "Thank you, Zeer-Namu, We are blessed with such a worthy Father."

He bowed, "Again, my sister, it is a blessing to serve thee."

The old woman bowed returned the blessing, "It is a blessing to be served by thee."

The others only saw the two leaders bowing, unaware of what had really happened. They went inside for a cool drink. As they were walking, he asked, "Piwot-Namu, where can we put our lake?"

Tristan was busy looking at the Dan. She marveled at the way it was constructed of overlaid slabs of carved stone, locked together water tight and cool. Zeer noticed her interest. "Can thee make us one of these in the corner by the Church?

"Sure I can. It would be a test of my skills, but I'm game."

"Great. This building is called a Namu Dan, a nest. When the Namus come ta visit us in the valley, they will want Dan space like this."

Jim piped in, "I can help with some of it." I grew up in Tarrad Washoe. A dan like this was the first house that I have ever lived in not carved from a cliff wall."

"Okay, I'll get started right away."

"Thankee, Tris. I can't wait to see it." He returned to Piwot-Namu and their plans. In their minds, the maps were gone over. She showed Zeer the location that was best for all concerned. They had drinks and snack cakes and went out to their flitter.

"Thank you," said Zeer to the old woman. Their chieftains were called Namu. His people climbed back aboard the flitter.

"A Blessng shared is more than doubled, sayeth the Word." said the old woman in his mind as she waved them off. He was surprised that she knew his Holy Texts.

The back of the flitter was big enough for a company of Guardians. Sheel had set a table full of maps for them to pore over while they flew. Zeer looked through several maps, then picked one. He spread it out on the top of the pile. Matching the map that the old Namu had put in his mind to the Lexan map, Zeer lead the discussions on the new location. He carefully steered the others to pick the spot that the old Namu had showed him. They flew over the area to ensure that there were no mistakes.

Satisfied, they left Tristan at the old dam site. Only the bottom couple of layers of the dam had been Terraplasted. It would make a smaller lake. These waters would not reach Piwot's Dan. As she got out, she touched Zeer's arm. "I am sore ashamed, Father. Those people would have died."

"Let us agree together today to assume that anything that was done by the previous Commandant was screwed up."

"I will do that, Sir. We'll recheck all of the surveys from now on."

He put his hands on her shoulders and looked deeply into her eyes, "Tristan, you`re a good woman and a great builder. Forget this! No one was hurt. I know that we're gonna do great things together."

She hung her head, "I won't fail again, Father."

"I know. The Master called you here because you're the best." He jumped back into the flitter for the ride home. "See ya."

As she waved to him, it came to her that situations like this made it no surprise to any of them. Zeer had become their leader. She was glad to follow him where ever he took them. He had sure saved her that time. So far, as near as she could tell, all of the good things that had happened had been his idea. Each day, solution by solution, he was proving to be an able leader. As the days passed, they all turned to him more and more for advice and council. He had a special ability to get people to do his bidding and make them think it was their own idea.

As the old fort emptied, the Paronese Council began buying up empty buildings inside the station. For storage, they said. As the lakes were filling, people were getting settled. Taxes were being collected by the Magi Circle and bills were being paid. The mine was back to 70% efficiency ahead of schedule.

Schools were soon open and running in their new buildings outside of the fort. Zopha, Paris's old friend became principal and organized a teaching crews from anyone they could find. Most of the teachers were Paronese and Ssarrians. They had advanced schooling before shipping out here to be miners. Children were soon attending classes instead of working in the mines.

Paris did what she could, but her training was medical and she had newborn kits to feed several times a day. As the ad hoc Magi Circle, Tristan, Sheel, Jim, and Zeer toured the school. Paris was working in the office, the boys asleep in a play area behind her. Because of his two companions, they spoke aloud, "Is she ready?"

Paris touched a button in front of her. Zopha came out, "Oh, I am so happy to show you our school."

They went down the cool hall ways passing room after room of youngsters. Paronese kits were studying beside Ssarrian lizard children beside lion and leopard young. Because of the translator environment, they were reciting and reading and working on various tasks in a common language on the way to an education. All agreed that the school was a spectacular success.

Zeer spoke to her mind,"You are doing a superior job, Zopha!" Paris beamed behind her.

"It's all because of you, Cardinal. If you had not found me down in that mine cave in and saved us, none of this would be happening."

"Lot's of people worked together to save you, Little Sister. They are also to be praised."

"Share it any way you like, Cardinal. I choose to hold you responsible for all of this. Sheel, have we named this school yet?"

Sheel shook her had slightly, "No, Zopha, I never thought about it."

"I think that this school should be named Cardinal Zeer MacTarn Academy."

Zeer put up his hands, "Nooo!" The others applauded.

"You are outvoted, Cardinal! This measure passes by acclamation. Tris, can tou make us a sign?"

"I may be able to cook up somethin'."

Tristan walked over to a cloth covered heap and pulled on the cloth. It fell away leaving a shiny gold colored plasteel sign saying, Cardinal Zeer and Paris MacTarn Academy. A legend at the bottom of the sign went on to tell about their many heroic acts during the recent cave in at the mine and the founding of Purgatory Parish.

"This is ridiculous! I canna allow it!"

Jim looked pensive and turned to the women, "I'm sorry. Is dissent allowed after a legal vote?"

Sheel shook her head, "Nah! This vote is over! The matter is settled!" and they walked back inside leaving Zeer and his wife.

"You did this!" he thought to her, looking grim.

Her tiny voice echoed in his mind, "No, ma hoosband. I knew nothing until today. They kept it from me as well."

Arm in arm they rejoined their friends for lunch in the school cafeteria. The children gathered around him. He told them stories of the Master's work among children. He told them how the Master always loved children best. He ended thus, "The Master loved you before anyone. We must seek a way to love each other as much as he loves us." He spread his arms and blessed each child. The party broke up with hugs and gentle kidding.

His last goodbye was with Little Jim, "Ma Brother, perhaps there is an out house somewhere we can name after thee." Much laughter trailed off as the various Magi went back to their daily duties.

As he was leaving, Zeer noticed a Par Cat child and an Askirabi child arm in arm, heading back to class. He kept walking, not wanting to make the children uncomfortable.

Zopha noticed his interest, "Aye, yer Grace. They were a natural match. The Paronese can speak standard and mental. We are trying these two out as a way to teach the natives to speak better Standard. These two have become siblings. It is a grand experiment, so far."

"Great work, Sister."

She bowed, "It is a blessing to serve Thee."

He bowed back, "It is a blessing to be served by Thee."

At one full moon of operation, a viddy conference was held. One by one, each brand new committee acting as a government agency took its turn on the secure space channel with the Viceroy. Sometimes they talked with the Viceroy and sometimes to his people, answering questions, changing plans, and completing their reports.

When they were done, the Viceroy's face wavered into view on all screens. "Is that all?"

Zeer looked around the table. Each in turn nodded to him, "Yes, Sire. We have no further reports."

"Well, people, I think you have done well. The project is progressing nicely. On behalf of thee Imperion, I want to thank you."

"It was our pleasure, Sire. We had your good blue print. Your Colony #10 notes were extremely helpful."

The Viceroy beamed. "Thank you, Cardinal. That is quite a complement."

"Facts are facts, Sire."

"You may continue into the next phase and implement the Magi Circle. When is the election?"

"We can complete the election in two more days, Sire."

"Can we meet again in seven days?"

"We can meet when ever you wish, Sire. We will have second phase reports ready then."

"Thank you." Their screens went blank.

Once the image faded from the screen, the Viceroy looked at the Vicate, "We have chosen well. Those people are moving that project along quickly." He snapped off the viddy screen, stood, and stretched, "I am exhausted. I need a nap after that report."

"Yes, your Majesty, I quite agree." They shook hands and headed for their private chambers. When the Viceroy got to his room, he changed into a soft green bathrobe. As he was preparing to enter his bath, a guard knocked softly on the chamber port. The Viceroy motioned him forward. The guard whispered, "The one eyed man, Zire."

"Oh, yes, I almost forgot." The Viceroy went to a large carved desk by a window and sat down in the raised chair. From this position, he appeared much taller to whomever he was interviewing. "Show him in."

A tall, thin, bent figure hobbled slowly and painfully into the room. He wore a hooded cloak with the hood pulled forward over a wild mop of red hair. The Viceroy never saw his face. He didn't need to, he knew his visitor well.

The man stopped a few metres from the desk, "Your Majesty..." he bowed.

"What have you got for me?"

"I have your regular shipment, Sire." The man took a silken bag from an inner pocket and laid it gently on the desktop.

"A paltry lot," the Viceroy mumbled as he passed each stone through an analyser.

"We have checked the Quallite content of the entire batch, Sire."

"And..."

"The Quallium ore that we are getting off of Tara is 30% lighter in pure Quallite than it was a cycle ago. My people think that maybe this planet is playing out."

"I need more and more of it to maintain my life style. Prices are getting worse all the time."

"We are trying, Sire. As you know, most of the little mines are gone and the big mines are getting better protected."

"Yes, the Empra's paranoid need for security causes problems." He waved disgustedly, dismissing the man. The smuggler backed slowly out of the room maintaining his bow. Once out of sight, he limped slowly toward the flight deck, entered his ship, and sat in the pilot's seat. He motioned to the pilot. The pilot spoke into his comm set, "Ready for take off?"

"Ready, Sir. Follow vector A-niner-L-3."

"Check..." quickly he entered the steering instructions into the ship's computer. The pilot threw the throttle forward. His little ship seemed to leap out of the flight bay and into space. Once out of the traffic patterns, he set the coordinates for Tarra and hit the auto pilot button. He turned to his passenger, "All set, sir. Nothin' ta do now but ride."

"Aye, lad, I think I'll just wait back there."

"Yes sir," he turned back to the panel as the man limped back to the small cabin and crawled into the bunk. The pilot said softly, "Sure, and who wouldn't want a little nap with dat cargo ta abide wiff."

MacTarn snuggled up to the sleeping woman, "That frog gets stupider by the moon, T."

Only half awake, Tantee rolled into his arms, "Patchie, what are you cookin' up now?"

"That Toad is livin' in the past, T. Each and every mine on Tarra is runnin' out of Quallium. What little is left is poorer and poorer in grade. We refine less and less Quallite out of every shipment."

"So, does that mean that we are through here?"

"No, darlin', I think that my sainted little brother has found something that will make us all fergit Quallite."

"So?"

"So, nuthin', Miss...I think he's got Verdollium."

"Where?"

"I don't know yet. It's hard ta pump him without tippin' ma hand. I will have to be patient, go slow, and play him out."

"Well, yer the best I ever seen at that game, Patch Man."

"And with you piloting him around, you can help me keep an eye on him." At this word of praise, she snuggled up to her man and beamed to herself.

"I am yours to command. I feel us growing closer each day. I am yours, darlin. I love that you need me."

More than you will ever know, me sweet, sweet thing, he said to himself.

He raised up on one elbow and looked at her, "So. How are we gonna use this twelve hour trip back to Tarra?"

She smiled slyly and moved in closer to him. The silky sheet that covered her fell away revealing her lack of military atire. Neither of them seemed too upset about her breach of military protocol. "Gee, Patchie, I dunno. How are we? "

He lay back and closed his eyes. "I'm too tired to make any decisions," he mumbled.

She began to gently undress him, "Let's... try... this..."

Back at the Palais, the Viceroy was dressing quickly, his bath forgotten. He then scooped up the latest shipment of Quallium and put it back into its pouch.

Looking around to make sure that no one was watching, he touched a panel in the wall behind him. A panel slid open, and he stepped inside. He touched another button and the panel slid shut. A cool, musty breeze blew in his face from up a flight of stone steps. To the Viceroy that smell meant money. Under this place was was his secret storehouse.

Placing one hand on the slimy, cool, stone wall to steady himself, he went quickly down the steps, through a series of hallways and rooms carved from the rock below his mountain retreat. He placed the pouch on a scale, smiled, and wrote the ammount in a ledger. Then he placed the pouch on a growing pile of similiar pouches gathered from his many sources. He ran back up the steps, and, checking the room through a peep hole, slipped back into his chamber.

He undressed humming to himself. Naked, he padded across his suite to the bath. Slipping beneath the warm muddy water, he closed his eyes as the young breeders began to swim around him in the murky water. Almost ignoring the young females, he let them have their way. In a dreamlike state, he remembered finding this place back when he had still been governor of Colony #10.

Even as a boy on vacation, he had liked to wander the backwashes of the universe searching for interesting places. He had continued the practice when he had become governor of this quadrant. The Royal court had long since become bored with his antics and eventually no one would even go with him on these trips. He had pretended to be hurt, but, in reality, that was just what he had wanted. Only completely alone, away from prying eyes and ears could he have found such an old fortress on this out of the way planet.

He had brought his Major Domo here to begin building what he had called his retirement palais. The Domo was astounded when he first saw the small moon with its tumbled down castle that he had purchased. "Why build way out here, Governor? There are but a few hundred people, mostly earthers to serve thee."

As if he had no plan, he replied innocently. "Oh, it is a quiet place where I can dream and write in my old age. We can bring a few people with us when we come out to stay so we don't get lonely."

Satisfied that the Royal family was still nuts, the Domo went back to Colony #10 and never thought about it again. In secret, he hired an engineer to oversee the project. Working with hand picked people, each coming from different quadrants, they built the new palais over the foundation of the old castle. They had used much of the old rocks from the castle walls to make the palais look centuries old. Inside of the stone walls were terraplast walls to make the place nearly impregnable to blaster attacks. All along, they had connected the new walls to secret tunnels that lead down to the dungeons of the old castle.

Once it was completed the crews gathered to collect their pay and head on to the next job. They lifted off and headed out to deep space. Out past the third moon, they tried to jump to star speed. There was an explosion so big that the entire construction crew died. Now, the only person in the galaxy who knew about the rooms filling up with quallite, gold, and jewels down below was the Viceroy.

He learned to live very frugally while appearing to spend as much as his peers. He had many outfits made that he could mix and match to appear that he was always buying new clothes and living in the standard, lavish life style of the other members of court. All of his spare money had gone into the storerooms under this new home.

When he was in court, he attended all the right parties. To save money, he was careful to give very few parties. He would stay only for short visits by arranging for some threatening message to be delivered that would become his excuse to prove that the pressures of the governorship of a frontier full of pirates were too pressing and he simply must get back.

In reality, he had always hated court life and was glad for any excuse to leave it. "No life for a soldier," he would grumble when he saw his brothers wasting their lives and fortunes living in such high style. This manner of living allowed him to accumulate much stashed and secret wealth. He had used his secret stash more than once to finance political moves.

"As we know," he told his image in the mirror, "accidental' deaths can be very expensive." And then he would squeak with laughter at his wit. Fortune smiled on him twice within a single moon. He followed his "accidentally" dead uncle from a governor's mansion to the Palais of the Viceroy. The second stroke of luck was that, after only six moons as Viceroy, Quallium had been discovered on Tarra, a tiny, out of the way planet that he owned in his sector.

Using a need to keep close to the mines on Tarra as an excuse, the new Viceroy had turned his retreat into his Viceregal Palais, giving the old Governor's mansion to his aunt so that she would not be turned out of her home. The Empra accepted his excuse for moving to this location. It placed him more at the center of his sector and solved two other problems as well. The Empra recognized that the young Viceroy was ambitious and this new job would keep him busy far from court.

Second, the extravagance of this Palais project by his nephew had saved him from having to spend any of his precious credits building another home for his half sister, the former Vice Regent. The Empra was as cheap as a miser. He knew that he would have had to support her back at court if she had lost her home. She had loved the idea of returning to the Court at Frogance. She would never have been able to live in this manner on the money that she had left to her. Now, with being able to keep her home and her new pension, she could.

The mines of Tarra quickly became the jewel in the Imperial crown and the young Viceroy moved up to prime contender's position for heir apparent. In the last ten cycles, untold billions of credits had been dug from the bowels of that planet, and he had seen to it that an enormous share has ended up in his pockets. Careful manipulation of various sources and the discreet use of pirates and other black marketeers had filled his storerooms with hidden wealth. He had slowly begun to arm and place legions in readiness for the struggle that would follow the death of his oldest brother.

Money in the right hands had caused the deaths of two older half brothers and an older half sister when the last flyer in a squadron of fighters on a parade flyover had crashed into the reviewing stand. Comforted by the visit to the vault, the Viceroy began to stir a bit, ready to enjoy the wonders found in his Pond. It was in a special glass enclosure through a portal on the far side of the huge office. It had cost him a month's Quallium to move this pond here from Home World. He felt the water stir around him. "Mmmmm...here they come..." he opened one eye, "I wondered what kept you..."

The new breeders that he had brought in from Home world surrounded him in the pond. They drew him to a shallow, warm place. Tido, one of his favorites, put her head on his chest, "Princey... where you been? We been waitin' here..."

"He kissed her softly, "I'm sorry, baby... a prince has much to do..."

"Do me..."

"No, me" They all began to swim around him.

"Girlz... girlz... plenty for all..." and there was.

Back on Tarra, immediately following the meeting, there was silence. The viddy cams were turned off. No one spoke. No one moved. Then, Sheel turned her head to look at Jim. His face broke into a smile. She answered his smile and looked at Zeer.

The Preacher man leaned back and began laughing. "He bought it... he bought it all..."

The room broke up into cheers and hugs and laughter. Sheel started a square dance with Little Jim and Paris. They danced until they were tired. Paris turned and motioned to Mre. Tren.

She stepped foreward, "Ma'am..."

Paris took the tray she was holding, "My friends, let us raise a cup to this new adventure."

Zeer stepped over and took her in his arms and kissed her, "Me darling, thee are always right on time."

He popped the cork and poured foam and Champagne into the glasses. He and Paris handed them to each of their friends. "Raise a cuppa cheer, me friends..."

"Hear! Hear!"

They saluted each other and drank, throwing their glasses into the fake fireplace and laughed like children. When they had had a good laugh, Zeer turned to Jim, "Well, your Mage-ness, is it time to tell the masses?"

"Yes, First Citizen," He looked at his wrist timer, "it is time indeed for the nZed Report."

Zeer was astounded to note that it was mid-day. They had spent the entire morning in this meeting. He looked out at the new city square. He was astounded to discover that the entire city was gathered in a huge crowd under the balcony. The Mage went outside and held up his arms. The crowd below him fell silent. The viddy cams pointed up at him.

His amplified voice echoed across the open area, "Fellow citizens...the Empire has approved the plan for changing the government of this region ..."

(cheers)

When the roar died down, he continued, "In a week, you will go to the polls to fill four Magi-at-large posts...let the campaigns begin..."

The crowds cheered and began filtering off. For the next week, posters appeared on every scrap of wall on every building. Candidates and supporters spoke to gathered crowds. Zeer stopped by the new Dan being built for visiting Askirabim. It fit perfectly into the space between the Guardian post garage and his Rectory. There was an underground connection between the two houses.

Satisfied that the Bird people would be comfortable enough, he came in to his office and slumped in a chair, "Man! What a day."

Paris patted his shoulder as she went by, "Thee loves this, ma husband."

"I know I do love it. I am a sick man."

She put Shannie in his bed and sat on the arm of his chair. She stroked his hair, "Yeah, but I love thee for it."

"Well, thank the Master that it is over tomorrow."

"Aye." She stroked his wild hair softly.

The next morning, as soon as she left Patch, Tantee ran into Sheel's office and flopped in a chair, "Mornin' Sis."

Sheel jumped, "Dang, Sis, you scared me outa my skin!"

"Sorry, baby, How's it going?"

Sheel shrugged, "I can't say. It's still early, but the Preacherman seems to be leading all candidates. All he has to do is finish fifth and he is on the Circle."

Tristan came in. She listened to Sheel's explanation for a moment, then went over to another chair in the corner. She plunked into it, slid down, and closed her eyes, "And, how's Little Jim doing?"

"Silly girl, he's the Mage, he runs the law courts and administers the Circle, no matter what!"

Tristan laughed nervously, "Oh, yeah, I fergot."

"Any way, so far, only the third shift and the first shift at the mine have voted. That's mostly comprised of the Ssarrians. The Paronese are deeper in the mine. They'll be voting as they come out later."

"Hmmm..." Tristan was asleep.

Sheel went on talking, unaware that her sisters were not listening, "Basically, it's simple. Each ethnic group has their own candidate for First Citizen and the Preacherman is everyone's choice for Second Citizen. What do you think? Tris? Tris?"

The older sister was snoring in the corner. Tantee laughed, "Let her sleep a while. I gotta git ta work. See ya."

"See ya later, baby."

Sheel resumed pacing around the offices. Then, the numbers began changing rapidy. Sheel shook her sister, "Wake up! The last shift is coming out now."

They gathered close, staring at the numbers, "Yes, that'll be the test alright. After the last shift comes out and votes there'll only be a few percent yet to vote. This party could start within the hour."

Tantee bubbled, "I can't wait. I'm off shift, and I already voted."

"That's sweet of you, dear." Sheel said absently. She stared at the screen, watching the votes come in from the last shift of miners began pouring in.

Little Jim stuck his head in from the outer hall door, "How're we doin', sweets? Hi, baby T."

Sheel did not answer at first, as she watched the growing tallies. "Wait a tick, hon, can ya? It changes every tick. Close the door, huh? "

"Sure..." He had walked in, then back to shut her outer door, and sat heavily on a corner of the desk watching the numbers. Positions were changing rapidly. Talia Ssarriss had held first place all day as his Ssarrian miners came out and voted solidly for their leader just before dawn. The Preacherman dropped to second and then third. As they watched, Captain Praseer began to move up the list, "Paronese must be coming out," mumbled Jim to no one in particular.

Tristan woke up, "Well? Is it over yet?"

They all turned as one and said, "Hush..." and went back to the screen. As predicted, the Preacherman was again in second place and moving up fast.

What nobody here knew that the Paronese Cats had all been told to vote for The Preacherman for First Citizen and Praseer for second. First Citizen votes were worth five points and the other four votes were worth descending values. Most of the Ssarians had voted for him for Second Citizen. Those four point votes in combination with the Paronese five pointers were rapidly pushing him to the front.

Within an hour after the last shift had come out of the mine and voted, the Magi Circle was chosen. It consisted of the appointed positions of Mage given by the VR to Jim Magregor and Lt Colonel Sheel as the Civil Commandant. The Preacherman was elected as First Citizen. Talia Ssarriss was chosen as Second Citizen and Armand Prasseer was Third Citizen.

Every news screen in the district lit up with the results and an invitation to the general population. Every one was invited to the Fellowship Hall of the Administration building. Little Jim raised his coffee cup, "Let the party begin!"

People began pouring into the room to congratulate the winners. The Circle Elect moved from group to group shaking hands and accepting their congratulations. Once things quieted down, Zeer lead a few close friends to the Abbey. Zeer and Paris had planned a dinner party at home to celebrate. The Builders had made a large meeting room in the back of the chapel and the small one in halls that connected it to the house. They pushed their way through the crowds of newsies and locked themselves in.

Weaving through the crowds in the big room, he went to find Paris. Mrs. Tren smiled and thought to him, "Congrats, Sir, I will handle this lot. She's in the kitchen."

"Thankee, Ms. T, I'll be only a tick."

He found his wife in the kitchen. Paris moved around the table and grabbed Zeer around his neck, "I am proud of thee, ma sweet." She hugged him.

"Pretty scarey, though, what do I do now?"

Just then, Zac came charging into their merged minds. He was furious, "The Toad's pet pup, me own flesh and blood."

"Dad, I am no man's pup. I can do some good here."

"You'd better, bucko..."

Paris stepped in there, "Hush your face, ye old buzz gwump."

In their minds, it was if they were all three standing in a room arguing. An outsider would, of course, only see two people sitting at a table, holding hands and staring into their eyes. They returned to the party. Zeer lead prayers for strength, patience, and guidance for the new leadership. Then, he lifted one hand, "Paris, me darlin', a glass please."

She handed him a glass. He raised it, "To the Empra..."

"To the Empra..." the crowd echoed.

"To us..."

"To us..."

"Let the party commence."

After the party had gone on a while, a messenger came up to tug on Zeer's sleeve. Zeer looked down into the greenish-yellow eyes of a Ssarrian girl. "Yes, daughter?"

The girl was almost too frightened to speak, "Fasser. Please to come with me."

Zerr was tempted ask her where, but he could tell that she was frightened by this large crowd. She wouldn't talk. She just kept pulling on his sleeve. He knew that Ssarrians hated crowds and noise and this party had plenty of both, "Alright, dear."

She pulled him into the church foyer. Waiting there was Talia Ssarriss, the newly elected Second Citizen of the Magi Circle, and a delegation of Ssarrians. They bowed, "Congratulations, First Citizen."

"Talia, me old friend. Knowing your distaste for crowds, I really appreciate you coming to the party."

"We felt that we must. We wish to honor Thee."

"And thee, my friend. As the Second Citizen, we will make a good team. How is the new nest?"

Talia and the rest of the Ssarrians had formed a colony out at the edge of the small river that ran at the far side of the valley. They had dammed it up and formed a swampy area. The Agriculture Commission had provided native Ssarrian spores and seed plants for them to grow. "Thank you for asking, Father. It is hot enough and the water remains plentiful. It is beginning to look like Ssarrisss. Soon we will have a proper nest."

"I wish a blessing on thy nest."

"We desire just such a blessing, Fasser. Soon you must visit us. We have much to discuss." He had a strange, very serious look on his face. Zeer wondered what to make of it.

"I can free up some office time tomorrow after the Morgen Tide songs are breathed."

"Oh, no, Father. Thee must come to the nest. We must have a blessing and perhaps we would be able to speak alone for a time."

"Is tomorrow afternoon soon enough?"

"We are pleased that you will honor our nessst. Please now, return to your guests. We have kept you from them."

Zeer returned to Paris, "Where have ya been," he heard in his mind.

"Talia Ssarris was in another room. He wants to see me tomorrow. Ever since the baptism, I have been dying to hear more about the Verdollium. I hope that he will tell us tomorrow."

When she saw Zeer slip away with the Ssarrian girl, Tantee kissed her sister and hugged every one in sight. She acted much like the innocent partier, but she was anxious to get home. Shannon "Black Patch" MacTarn had promised her a surprise visit and she wanted to get there before he did to prepare. So many people wanted to talk to her that she was unable to get away until much later than she had intended.

She drove her grounder a little too fast as she rushed to her small home on the edge of town. She could tell by the number of men lounging around the neighborhood that Shannie was already there. Her heart raced as she hurried into the house. Doggy was asleep on her couch with the viddy playing.

The young woman passed quickly through the house and up the back stairs. Entering the bedroom, she looked around. All of the lights were off. Then, she saw him already asleep. She undressed quickly and snuggled into the bed. "Shannie, darlin, it's me..."

He seemed to stir as if deeply asleep. "Who is it now? Is that you, Doggy?"

"Doggy? I'll Doggy you, you old pirate. Who would it be in my own house?"

"Oh there are so many, I lose count."

She snuggled herself on top of her lover. She had become too used to this game to be upset. She began to move her velvety soft paws over him slowly. She loved watching him respond to her loving. "Soon, my furless friend, I'll make you forget all of those others."

"Yes, ma furry darlin', you just might."

Later, as they rested, she said, "He's in, ya know?"

Careful not to let on how much he had gleaned from her mind without her knowing, he said, "Yes, me darlin', it's all over the viddies. Me own brother is First Citizen of the district. My dad must be coughing up a furball somewhere." He barked a cold laugh.

"He's yer brother, Shannie. Aren't ya happy fer him? "

"Ecstatic, ma sweet. It tickles me no end that me own kipper is First bloody Citizen of the richest district in the Emperion. And him only a few moons away from livin' with the Empra's own death sentence on his gray head. Ha, ha, ha." He buried his face in her ample busom and had a good laugh.

"Yeah...but, that's over, now.He's pardoned."

"Aye..." His voice turned dark and scarey, "He's got his bloody life back."

"Are ya jealous?"

"Perhaps I am jealous just a wee mite."

"He's still yer brother."

"Aye, the Viceroy and the damned Imperion canna take that away."

"Can we use this, Shannie?"

"Rest assured, little darlin'. We will try to use him somehow."

"And, my sister knows who you are?"

"Aye, she was there when we met in Tarrad bloody Washoe."

Back at the party, Paris drew Zeer aside, "I am so proud of thee."

"It is humbling. There are few chances in this world to do good. The Master has chosen us and we canna deny him."

"Bah, yer just a power hungry toad lover," said Zac.

"Right, Dad. Did I not lose as much as you in that war?"

"Aye, sorry, son..."

"Listen, Dad, there things happening here that may exceed all of our wishes."

"It would have ta bring down the whole Imperion ta satisfy me, laddie buck."

Listening to them talk in his bed Shannon thought to himself, "It very well may, ma wee brudder..."

He turned his physical attention to his new mate. After a while, he went to sleep in Tantee's arms. His mind was still listening to Zeer and Paris's comments through the evening. He awoke with a start. In his mind, he had heard the word, "Verdollium..." as part of the conversation between Paris and Zeer. It had set him up straight in the bed.

"Verdollium... I knew it... but... who has the bloody stuff!" he wanted to scream.

He began pacing the bedroom, limping back and forth. Now, if I can keep me darling, Tantee, near my brother, he thought, I shall be finding out. After a while, he shrugged to himself, smiled, and returned to sleep.

The night of the election, Armand Prasser was at the Preacherman's party to celebrate having accumulated enough votes to be elected Third Citizen. He moved from group to group, working the room. After partying a while, he searched for Zeer to excuse himself, "Good evening, Father. Duty calls. I beg your leave."

"Okay, and congratulations on your election."

"Smoothly, they switched to mental speech, "And, Thee, Father. We are in your capable hands."

"We are in the Master's hands, my Son."

"All praise to the Master."

"O main and, uh, Armand, I'd like your short list"

"List, Sir?"

"Show us the list of your replacements, sir. Ya canna be Capitaine of my wife's Guardians and Third Citizen of the whole district at the same time, now, kin ya?"

"No, Sir, I'll have a list tomorrow, then."

"Armand..."

"Sir?"

"Show it ta the Missus. She's ta pick your replacement, not me."

"Yes, Sir...Can do..."

"Evenin' and congrats."

"Same to you, Sir." They shook hands and parted. The pressing crowd kept Zeer from thinking about the Capitain's early departure. Prasser had chosen a particularly noisy moment for that very reason.

The young captain jumped into a waiting grounder. The vehicle shot off for the edge of town. He dashed into the Hall of Guardians to a small party just starting to get going. Here, was the explanation for a lack of Par Cat males at other parties on Tarra. Each had gone briefly to the Preacherman's party and had left early. Ignoring their cries, they had taken their unhappy women home, and come by several routes to this building tonight.

Just as Armand walked in, at his entrance, an old Par Cat broke away from a chain dance weaving across the large hall, "Armand, my son, we are so proud of Thee. Hey, everybody, he's here. The Prince is here..."

Armand was quickly taken to a large, carved chair on a small riser. The people lined up and one by one they came by to kiss his ring and congratulate him on his election. He nodded and shook each hand. When they were finished, the meeting began.

He stood up and turned to face the chair. He twisted the cleverly hidden knobs in a secret pattern. With a soft click, the seat popped up. Behind him a table was brought between himself and the crowd. Praseer reached into the chair and lifted several sky blue silk bundles. As each one was placed on the table, the exitement of the crowd increased.

The crowd began to chant in their minds, "Di et wa, Ka ro wa, Di et wa, Ka ro wa." Louder and faster they chanted the ancient call of the Paronese Prince, "Di et wa, Ka ro wa."

Deftly, he pulled the bags from each item separately. As the crowd chantly louder and faster in their minds, a crown, a jewelled knife and a mummified Par Cat paw with claws extended were soon set on the table in a row.

He stopped the calls by first raising the crown as high as he could reach, "Ka ro Wa!" He called loudly. The crowd returned his call, dropped to one knee, and stared at the crown hungrily.

"You are the Prince of all Paron!"

"I am the Prince of all Paron!"

He returned it to the table. Then he raised the paw in one hand and the knife in the other and raised them high, "Di et Wa!" he howled.

The crowd jumped to their feet and returned the call, snarling like jungle cats, and flashing their claws.

"We will seek revenge from our captors."

"We will seek revenge from our captors."

"I will rule again!"

"You will rule again!"

He raised a glass of blue wine. The others scrambled to get theirs. Soon, the whole room had a glass held high. "Freedom from the Imperium." and his glass crashed into the fireplace.

"Freedom..." and all of their glasses exploded with a huge sound in the fireplace.

The prince put away the artifacts, and the meeting was over. The crowd drifted out in groups of two's and three's into the night.

Four old Par Cats stayed to talk to their young leader. He turned to one on his right, "Father, do you have the mining report?"

"The new, secret vein of Quallite that we discovered while digging the relief shaft has turned out to be richer in Quallite than the stuff coming out of the main vein," he beamed.

"Yes, the Magi did us a huge favor by putting that idiot Zzarrt in charge of the mine. He knows less than the last fool about mining. He did not even know that we had another shaft running.

Praseer turned to the next one and asked, "Uncle Jin, the building report?"

"We have dwellings built inside and outside of the fort for another three hundred families. The purchase of the area over our own mine shaft went without a hitch. A small bribe of three ounces of Qualium, and that fool was all too willing to allow us to build a `hospital' for our own people." The grizzled face of the old cat broke into a huge grin at his own joke.

The young prince and the others in the council joined him and they had a good laugh at his uncle's joke.

The old man continued, "With so many of the old miners quitting to become farmers, the ones who might have known about the relief shaft were too busy escaping from the fort to notice what we were doing. All Zzarrat wanted was commerce to resume within the fort so that he could get his piece of it. But, Colonel DeNoor is having none of that. She stripped the inside of the fort for the Empra's new town. The rents we are paying on our developments are a tiny fraction of the new mining profits. We have had no trouble smuggling the new Q out past the guards."

"Thank you. I am pleased." Armand turned to the next one, "Uncle Monta, transport?"

"Yes sir, again the foolish rules of the Imperion work for the good of the Prince. We were only able to get twenty family transport tickets. By invoking the rules of extended family we were able to extend that to four hundred families per load."

"Uncle Jin, can we handle the overload."

"Yes, Sire, the families will be coming in bits over a two moon space and we are purchasing whole blocks of abandoned buildings within the fort space from Zzarrat every day. By the time the last of them arrives, we will have plenty of housing for the entire lot. Zzarrat has accumulated quite a stash of Q... He has continued the old Major's policies of skimming Q for himself. Perhaps once we are settled, an anonymous note will arrive at the Magi Circle office describing the location of his stash."

"Yes...perhaps it is our civic duty. He'll be blaster fodder before he can speak a word. The Viceroy hates people who steal from what he wishes to steal. That is a great plan for when he is of no further use to us. Uncle Signa, food and water report?"

"The first buildings purchased were the canyon wall buildings. The Little Purgatory runs right through them and out the other side. The Ssarrians had created huge water reserves in the basements of those buildings over the years. We have smuggled in filtration systems and have cisterns sunk in the floors to store water. Seven were dug, and two brought in water. The seventh brought in a fine new vein of Quallium to add to the other."

Praseer laughed, "We are truly blessed."

"Yes, Sire. As we continue to purchase, we hook our water plant to cisterns in the basements. They are filling quickly from the water pumped out of the mines. Soon, they will give us enough water to withstand a siege of six moons. We are also building up our stores of food. We are up to two moons of storage for a hundred thousand souls. We need two more moons at this rate to store enough food and water for a full complement of Guardians (all Paronese, of course) to withstand siege for a full solar cycle. It is costing us a ton of Quallium, but we can't eat Quallium."

"So true. Very good, gentlemen. Thee have been quiet and exceedingly faithful. I pray that we do not need that much. As the Third Citizen on the Magi Circle, I can watch the entire goings on of this district. This will be much better than what I could have done as a Guardian Commander. Whom do you choose to run the Guardians in my place?" and the meeting droned on into the gray hours of the dawn.

Finally, all of their business completed, the young prince sat up stiffly, "If that is all, gentlemen, I must make my rounds before turning in. I am still Guardian captain, after all."

The old men bowed as he got up to go. He turned, "Father, can you meet me for a cuppa before we turn in?"

His father brightened at the situation, "In an arn?"

"Probably..."

His son must need some special advice to make this public of a show, "Yes, my son, I will be glad to put off my rest for a short time for Thee."

All that had transpired was clouded from the minds of all outside listeners, even Paronese women. The men had learned to keep their society a secret from their women. This allowed them to use their attractive women as bait and information sources for centuries as they waited for their chance to return Paron to independence.

After his rounds, Praseer found his father having tea in his sitting room. They had a small snack and sat back with a last cuppa, "I think something is happening here more than we know. The Pirates that run the black market for our Quallium bids lower and lower even though the market value goes up."

"And you have found no more Verdollium?"

"No, but it makes me think that they have. If they have, they will have no more use for Quallium and the whole Emperial economy could crash except, of course, for the ones who have the Verdollium."

"Our task appears easy, then," the old man said with a gentle chuckle, "we must find the Verdollium first."

"Before the Ssarrians tell everyone?"

"Yes," he said firmly. "If we are to rule this Empire, it is the only way."

"Pray for strength and luck then."

Chapter 17

The next morning, the new First Citizen slept late. He rolled over to reach for his wife. "Where are thee?"

Paris snuggled into his arms. She licked his cheek with a scratchy tongue, "Right where I belong, First Citizen..."

"Aye," he sat up, "Hey! What time is it?"

She wiggled closer and pulled him down, "I dunno. Is it time for snuggles?"

"Aye, that it is," and they did. After a bit, they lay resting.

"Hey? Why wasn't I awakened for the Morning Song?"

"You were too tired, me love. I sent them off saying that the acolytes needed the practice anyway."

Zeer got up stiffly, "Too tired, me red wazoo. I'm as fit as a..." and he fell back on the bed.

Paris laughed a moment, then, she licked his face, "Turn over, luv. I'll make you fit." She crawled over him and began kneading his back with the strong, velvetty pads of her forepaws.

"Mmmmm, too much partyin'. oooh... ahhh... I'll give ya three moons ta quit THAT, me darlin' wife." In a moment, he was snoring again. She laughed softly, crawled off him, dressed, and went off ta feed the kitts.

Later, she was sitting at the table with a cuppa when he stumbled in. He kissed her cheek and took it out of her hand. His wet hair was dripping onto the shoulders of his thick, red robe. In a gulp, he downed the sweet liquid, "Perfect!"

"Yeah", She sighed, "I worked half the mornin' to get it that way just for Thee, ma husband."

He grabbed a sausage biscuit and headed back to dress, "Yer the best."

She just shook her head and made another cup. In a few ticks he returned, fully dressed, "Well, I'm off ta see the world. G'day!"

"Sir???"

"What me darlin'?"

"Am I ta pick me kitten's Guardian?"

"Aye, lass, care ta come with me? That's what we'll do first."

Going to his office, they picked a new Guardian leader. The new Captain took his wife home. Zeer met with the new circle to deal with several hours of problems, then, Sala, his secretary buzzed, "It's eleven fifty, First Citizen. You asked me to call thee..."

The rest, hearing what his secretary said, got up as well. Jim spoke over his shoulder, "Meet ya at the press conference. I'll get me robes."

"Aye, see ya there little brother. Thankee, Sal..." He gathered a few sheets of Lexite off his desk, went to the newsroom, and prepared to give the regular midday news conference. When they saw him, they all stood and raised their hands to be recognized.

Zeer pointed, "Okay...you're first..."

"What shall we call you?"

"I can see your problem. I do wear a few hats..."

The newsies laughed politely, "So? What'll it be? Cardinal? Preacherman? Or, should it be First Citizen?"

"Okay, okay. My first official decision is that for these mid day news conferences, I am to be addressed as First Citizen Zeer MacTarn as most of our work here will be secular."

"Alright, First Citizen, what are your plans?"

Just then, Jim walked in. Zeer turned to him, "Ahhh! look, the Mage, himself, is here. We can start."

Jim took over, "Hold it right there. The first item that the Circle had to decide was the new name of this area."

The newsies jostled each other, "Really? Why?"

"Emeswan was the old name, it was the evolution of a maintenance station to an old fort called MS - 1. But now, it has been re-purposed because of the glorious plans of our beloved Viceroy. It cannot remain a fort, and the new town that is growing here outside of the old fort needed a new name."

"What is it?"

"What are you gonna call it?"

He held up his hands, "We have a name, a great name. We are calling it Namudan. That is spelled N...A...M...U...D...A...N."

"What's it mean?"

"The Askirabim are the aboriginal natives of this planet." (A hologram of an Askirabi village appeared over the crowd.) "You may have seen them..." The picture is replaced with a photo of an adult, "They are a reddish, birdlike people." The next picture was a close up of a Nest. "Namu Dan means Home Place.

rst Nest. All of their homes are called 'Dans'. And their main nests are called Namu-Dans." The image changed to a picture of a typical Namu-Dan.

Next, Jim showed a holo-map showing the old borders, "The Viceroy has re-organized this whole region." The image changed to show new borders and names. He pointed to different things on the map as he talked.

"As of this morning, Namu-Dan is the government center for Purgatory District which reaches out to include the whole of Purgatory Valley and Canyons, Tarrad Washoe, Glemmen Washoe, and the new Ssarrian Swamp areas at the far end of this valley. It will include all four of the old Vast Reach Desert Districts. It will reach most of the way to Space Port City."

"Space Port City remains a military base, providing air cover and support its own troops and citizens and to the troops that remain here under Lt. Colonel MacGregor's command. Master Builder Tristan DeNoor will govern the water projects here and in the Southern lands that the Askirabim call the 'Farthest Reaches'. which are mostly unpopulated Districts. I would like to note that the natives... that is, Askirabim...do prefer the parts of Tarra that we hate. So, calling these regions unpopulated, we are only speaking of off worlders. That is all for today, my friends."

Abruptly, they turned and left the newsroom. The newsies called after them, but they just kept on. Zeer slapped his friend on the back, "Good conference, my son...glorious plans...beloved Viceroy...laying it on thick."

"Thank you, Father...you know he's watching...Let him have a stroke or two. Lunch?"

"Nope! Thanks! It's time to go and see Talia's new nest, we'll eat out there."

"Oh, yeah...have a good time..."

"Wanna come with...at 1400, I'm ta meet a certain lady friend of yours..."

"Wish I could...I've already got a full court docket..."

"Work, work, work...that's all we do..."

The Magus laughed, "Some of us, anyway..."

Zeer hugged his friend, "Walk in the Master's steps, my son..."

"And Thee, Father..." Zeer headed for the flight deck on the roof of the Magi Building. Climbing into his flitter, in the back of his mind, he heard, "Preacher man?"

"Yes, me love?"

"Your lunch is waiting, Sir."

"No can do, Madame. I have to fly out to the Ssarrian nest to eat lunch with Talia and bless it.

"Sorry, I forgot. How about supper, then?"

"Sure... right after I swing out to see Tristan's dam and power project out on the edge of the valley. I shall be home just in time for Even Song..."

"Okay... we miss thee."

"And Thee..."

Zac popped in, "Oh boy, let's go see some lizards in their natural habitat."

"Dad, who invited you along any way?"

"I invited meself."

"Ya canna go if'n yer ta act like this."

"Okay... I'll be good. I'm just dyin' ta hear their story."

Paris cut in at that point, "Dyin'...didja hear what he said! He's dyin'...ho...ho.."

"You two have the have the sickest sense of humor..."

"You used ta think I was funny enough when ya was younger."

"Age brings wisdom if'n ya study, says the Word."

As he flew off, Paris could still be heard laughing in the back of his mind. Zeer looked around, "No one else is comin', T?"

Tantee was going over her preflight checklist. She spoke over her shoulder, "Nah. Sheel and Tristan are already out workin' on something ...After lunch, I'm ta bring ya ta these coordinates," she pointed to a map on her dashboard, "...after 1400."

"Okay, let's go, then."

Down in an alley behind the Magi Building a hooded figure watched the flitter take off with great interest. Without saying a word, he climbed into a ground vehicle and drove off.

Paris stood on the veranda and watched Zeer's flitter lift off from the roof of the new Magi Circle Headquarters. Something about that flitter made her uneasy. She gave an involuntary shudder. Little Shannie crawled up to her. She sat and lifted him up into her lap, still looking at the flitter. As practiced as any kitten, he began a soft meowing sound and a nuzzling of the clever openings in her shirt.

"Oh, I'm an old worry wart," she told herself. She could not shake the feeling that someone was watching them though.

"No Thee are not, Mum." said the old Rectoress, mind to mind, washing dishes in the sink behind her, "There IS somethin' goin' on... I can feel it, too. Something wi' the Mister that just doesn't seem right."

They stared at each other for a moment, then, Zac, who had been sleeping in the Nursery awoke and began to cry.

"I'll get `im, " said Mrs. T. She took Shannie, now asleep, from his mother's arms, left, and returned in a moment with the other twin on one shoulder and a tray, "Second shift for lunch, Mum, and a bit of a snack for thee..."

"Thank you, Darlin'..." Paris whispered in agreement, continuing to stare out the window at the flitter, which was little more than a dot in the sky. Without moving, she settled the baby into a comfortable eating position and sat and rocked him distractedly, humming a lullaby, and eating her sandwich.

After a clear flight, they reached the Ssarrian nest. Tantee expertly landed on a grassy plain near the edge of the swamp. She turned to Zeer and smiled sweetly, " Here we are, safe and sound, Sir."

"Thank you, dear. I dinna know how long I will be."

"Take your time, Sir. We don't hafta meet my sisters until 1400."

Zeer smiled, "Plenty of time, then. Have you had lunch?"

"No, Father."

"Come on, then. This is a party. You might as well come, too."

They unbuckled themselves and stepped down from the flitter. They could see Ssarrians coming out of the lush swamp grass. The lizard people formed a small group behind the son of their leader, Toma Ssarriss. Toma walked up to the flitter and bowed, "Our nest is honored by thy visit, Your Grace. We have prepared a feast to celebrate thy blessing. "

He turned to Tantee, "I see that you have brought a guest. Thee are welcome to our nest as well." Tantee bowed gravely.

Back at Tantee's home, lying comfortably in their bed, Black Patch MacTarn watched it all through Tantee's eyes. "Blessing their nest, huh? Well, me little kipper, we'll be seein' what you're up to now," he mumbled to no one in particular.

Through Tantee's eyes, he watched Toma lead the way along hard packed, built up dirt paths into the swamp. He saw, cleverly disguised as lumps and bushes, the home nests of the Ssarrians. He watched as Toma explained to Zeer and Tantee how exited they were to finally able to live in a civilized Ssarrian manner half-in and half-out of the water the way Ssarrians were supposed to live.

They continued up to a platform with an open walled roof. In the shade was a meeting area with some tables and a few three legged chairs for their tailless visitors. Seated on his tail at the center of the farthest table, Zeer saw Talia talking in exited sqeeks and grunts to the older Ssarrians gathered around him. Seeing Zeer walking up, they stopped their conversations. Talia got up and walked out to meet Zeer. He bowed low, "Our nesst iss truly blesssed wiss ssy presssense."

Zeer bowed, "I am blessed to be invited, me friend."

"Knowing that you, a revered non-Ssarrian, were coming, we built this platform so we can all be comfortable for our lunch and the blessing ceremony."

"It is a wonderful idea. I was amazed at your progress in such a short time."

Well it is a marriage of proper weather and lots of water."

Tantee was seated at a table in the corner. She had come to know many of the younger Ssarrians at some of the dance bars. She sat with them and was soon chatting exitedly about new music and games that they all enjoyed.

Back in his bed in Emeswan, Patch was furious at Tantee for not sticking with his brother. He had been effectively cut off from eaves dropping on Zeer's meeting as long as she was fooling around with these young idiots. Luckily for him, she turned her attention to Zeer as he began the ceremony.

He said a small prayer to the Master that he would remember the Blessing that he had learned last night. Again, he thanked the old Preacherman for his library. Zeer stood. He held a clear glass of water high over the crowd. Everyone raised their own glasses.

"We are here to ask the Master's blessing on this nest and its people."

"By the Master's will...Bless our Nest, we pray..." answered the crowd in unison.

"Will this nest nurture its young and protect its infirm?"

"By the Master's will..." said the crowd as Zeer poured a bit of water into Talia`s hands. It ran down through the reeds and disappeared into the pond below them.

Zeer turned to Toma on his other side, "Will this nest feed the hungry and rest the tired?"

"By the Master, it will," said the crowd as he poured some water into Toma's hands.

"Our Precious Lord and Master...Bless this nest." Zeer tipped his fingers into the glass of water.

"Bless this nest!" they echoed as he flicked his fingers so that water flew about the room onto the rest of the crowd. He tried very hard to get at least one drop of water onto every person there so that they might share the blessing. As each person received their drop of water they began to cheer. This continued until the entire room was cheering loudly for the new nest.

Once again, watching Zeer perform his rituals, Patch was astounded by his brother's ability, "The kid's a natural, all right," he mumbled to himself.

Talia said, "Let's eat!" With that signal, Ssarrians came out of the underbrush bringing trays piled high with protein plants and fresh green salads.

Patch was getting bored. His mind began to wander. Just when he was beginning to think that this meeting was not when he would find out where the Verdollium was, a young Ssarrian female came up to whisper something in Tantee's ear.

In his mind, he heard, "Tantee, do you see that young male over there?"

"Yes, Darlin..." he heard Tantee say absently.

"Is he not beautiful?"

Tantee was not attracted to Ssarrians. She tried to be nice, "If you say so, darlin'". Tantee's eyes roamed over the girl and settled on a small stone around her neck. Patch saw what had drawn her attention. Around the girl's neck on a cerrulite chain was a small greenish blue rock, carved in the shape of a flower. "Where did you get this, Ssaleen?"

Patch was no longer listening. He sat up in bed with a howl of delight. "By the Master's fuzzy beard. That's it!"

Doggy and two other guards came running from various parts of the house. "What's a matter, Admiral?," Doggy yelled.

Patch jumped out of the bed. He danced around the room with Doggy as his surprised partner. "We're rich! We're rich! I've found it! I've finally found it!"

Then, he saw the other guards watching him as if he were crazy. He stopped dancing and barked, "Aint you boys got nothin' ta do?"

"Uh, sure, Boss." and they scampered back down the hall. One looked at the other one and rolled his eyes. The other one silently laughed and twirled one finger around one ear. When they were gone, Doggy looked at his boss and life time friend, "Okay, what is it?"

"The Ssarrians have Verdollium."

"They do!?!"

"Well, Doggy, me bucko, if'n they dinna have it, they know where to find it."

Doggy had been friend and first mate to this man since they were wee lads. His hunches had always paid off before. "Well, all right then!"

What Patch did not want to tell his friend was how he really had found the verdollium, so he continued with another story, "I been rackin' me brain...I seen one of their young females with a carved necklace in some greenish blue stone around her neck."

"Yeah, So?"

"Doggy, me thick headed friend. It just came to me. That green stone was pure Verdollium. I'll bet me good eye that it is."

While Patch was dancing, he lost track of his brother out at the nest. Gradually, Talia had maneuvered Zeer to the edge of the platform. "Let us view the new rice crop, Father."

"Aye, that would be good." They ambled off slowly, just two old friends out for a stroll.

When they had passed out of view of the others and hearing, Zeer turned to Talia, "You did not bring me here to discuss crops, though, did ya?"

"No, Sir, we have more important topicss to discuss."

"The Verdollium, for instance."

"Yes, that is right."

"How much is there?"

"My wife found a rather large vein. We cannot say exzzactly how big. We were afraid that if we took the time to test it, the word might get out."

"Yes, me friend, we're all dead men if'n that bit of news were ta get ta the Pirates."

"Yes, Father, that is why we have sealed up see vein and have told no one about this. I am sorry to say that see cavein is partly caused by our attempts to seal it off. What we did dig up has been buried around in the nest."

They continued onward, talking of other things. They circled the nest, looked at the crops, and were back at the platform before Tantee, who had been told by Patch not to let Zeer out of her sight, even noticed that he had been missing.

He walked up behind her," Well, darlin', time's a wastin'."

The entire party walked though the swamp back to the flitter to see them off. They climbed in and buckled up for the short hop to the new construction that Sheel and Tristan wanted him to inspect. The crowd of Ssarrians bowed in unison. Zeer waved and spoke into his helmet mike, " Let's go, Darlin'."

Not looking at Zeer because she was busy with her switches and preflight checklist, she was struck once again how much the two men in her life sounded the same.

When she got home, Patch, Doggy, and two other guards were playing cut throat at the kitchen table. She came up behind Patch, put her arms around his chest from behind and nuzzled his neck.

"Hey, woman, can'tcha see I'm tryin' ta work here?"

"Oh, right yer workin' so hard...a pirate's work is never done."

"It's a lousy job, but somebody's gotta do it."

"Yes, I see. Well, I'm gonna take a bath. Anyone care ta join me?"

Patch shrugged his shoulders, "I don't know." He looked at Doggy then the two guards, "How 'bout you guys?" They knew better than to respond.

She turned on the room, suddenly holding a large kitchen knife, "Don't anybody say a word," She snarled menacingly. Then, with a short laugh, she threw the knife and stuck it in the cabinet between the two guards.

Patch turned to her with his palms up, "Look, babes, I was just kiddin'."

"I'll kid you, bucky..."

Then, Patch got a stern look on his face, he grabbed her wrists, "That's enough. Now settle down." She began to calm down.

"I want you to look at this..." He pulled a piece of lexite out of his pocket that showed a drawing of a flower necklace.

She looked at it, "So?"

"Ever seen one like it?"

"Yes...where'd you see it?"

"On a lizard girl in the market place. Toma's cousin, I think her name was Ssaleen."

"Yes, I saw it today."

"Where did she get it?"

"She said her cousin carved it from a rock he had found."

"Well, me furry darlin', that `rock' will make you richer than all the Frogger princesses in all of the galaxy."

"Why, what is it?"

"There is probably enough Verdollium in that flower to power a city the size of Space Port for twenty Tarrian moons. "

"Whew..." the mind whistled through her teeth. "And she was gonna give me that necklace or have her cousin make her another one."

"Oh, I think that we can think of a better use for those rocks that carving them into necklaces, eh, boys?"

The other men at the table chuckled and nodded their heads in agreement.

"Well, I'm fer a bath, " and she turned and headed upstairs.

When she was gone, Patch turned to Doggy, "The lads all set?"

"Aye, aye, Admiral. All they need is fer you ta pick the place and the time."

"We must hit the Ssarrian nest just before sun rise when it is still asleep."

"Tomorra, then?"

"Aye, lad, let's get it over with."

"Right you are, Sir."

"Yes and quickly done and back ta our cool mountain caves, eh Dog-man?"

"Cool mountains...aye, there's a plan worth fightin' for..." he closed his eyes to think of it. He hated the heat and humidity of the low countries. A man of his size never did well in this kind of climate.

Patch stood up suddenly, "Well, lads. You'll just hafta keep yer credits until I can gather them from next time. I must see ta me mate. She seems ta need me extra today and I know that the Dog man here has a lot fer you all ta do. Don'tcha, Doggy, boy?"

Doggy jerked from his reverie. He stood as near to attention as a man of nearly four hundred pounds could. "Aye, aye, Sir... That I do, Sir... Get right on it." and he waddled out to the comm center set up in a back room.

He touched the controls expertly. He heard the crackle of static that told him he was being received. Without identifying himself he spoke quickly into the microphone, "Code Green... Blue... Blue..."

"10 by 10... Green, Blue, Blue, it is..." and the set was dead. He sat and wrote in his journal for a while before turning in for a nap.

He came back to the kitchen, "You lads had better turn in, too. There'll be precious little sleep this night. In four hours, we'll be breaking for the rendezvous. Be ready!" And he waddled off to his room.

The other men chuckled after him. His intensity was always amusing to the other members of their pirate band. The other two men began to clear off the remains of their game and meal.

Patch went up the stairs slowly and painfully. He slipped quietly into their bedroom. Tantee was slipping off the last of her clothes. He watched her.

She was covered with a reddish fur with brown tips. Though she was of a totally different coloring than Sheel, he was struck by how much they looked alike. Tantee was twelve cycles younger. She reminded him of the way that Sheel had looked when they first had become lovers. "How beautiful Thou are, ma sweet."

At first, she jumped. She had not heard him come in. "Oh, it's only you, Patch. I thought maybe it was one of the boys sent up ta do a pirate's work."

He moved to her quickly. Holding her tight in his whipcord, strong arms, he kissed her savagely. Pulling away from her, he snarled, "There are some jobs a man must do fer his self," and he threw her down on their soft bed.

They wrestled while removing his clothes. Once on the bed, off his nearly destroyed feet, he was able to move as quickly as anyone. They joined together as one. Neither had known lovers to move them as they moved together in this loving.

Later, lying in each other's arms, the bath forgotten, Tantee whispered into his neck, "Thee are a beautiful lover, ma sweet."

"I'll bet you say that to all the Pirate admirals..."

She kicked at him, "Pig..." He rolled away from her to get a ciggy. He lit it, coughed from the acrid smoke and settled back.

"Thee wouldn't cough if you got rid of them blasted smokes."

"Aye..." was his distracted response. They had fought often about his personal habits. Smoking was one her least favorite of them.

After a bit of silence, he spoke softly, "We'll see if'n you still think I'm so wonderful after tomorrow."

Why?" she rolled over onto her stomach putting her face close to his.

He paused while stroking the soft hair on her face absently, "Tomorrow, Thee must decide if'n yer ta ever see me again or no."

"I caint be decidin' somethin' like that. I love ya."

"Tomorra, I gotta leave this place forever. If'n ya come with me, sweets, Thee canna come back here neither. Either your sister would kill you or my people would."

"It's the Verdollium, aint it?"

"Aye, lass. I canna wait any longer. Tommorra we strike for the Verdollium. We must take it and run before someone else does."

She nodded grimly. She had loved this sad man since the day that she had first laid eyes on him in the cantina. "Patchie, I caint live without you. If'n yer leavin', then I am too."

He hugged her. "It's a tough choice fer ya, sweets. I am sorry that I've come between you and yer sisters."

"Life is hard and then ya die. I jist know that where you go, I go." They curled up in each other's arms and went to sleep.

While she slept, Patch hooked into Doggy's brain. Using a technique that he had developed in his youth, he was able to suggest things subconsciously to Doggy, helping him prepare for the attack the next morning and still allowing his feeble body to get much needed rest.

Chapter 18

The next morning, just before dawn, Zeer got up with an uneasy feeling. As he dressed for the morning call to Worship, the whole town was rocked by a series of explosions. Zeer rushed out to the veranda.

Lines of the Guardians were coming out of the doors of the barracks and setting up a defensive perimeter around the Rectory. The new Captain came running up to Zeer still buttoning her uniform, "Father.., please go back inside."

"No, mon Capitaine.., Now what was her name again? Oh, yes, Tarwan Kirat. I am going to my office."

She got a very firm look on her face, "Cardinal...uhhh... your Grace... you gotta get inside..."

"No, I will not! Look! The Ssarrians! I gotta get to their Nest!"

"Sir! Please! I must insist that you return to the safety of the Rectory! Its blaster proof walls are built for just such a need!"

"Wrong! I must get out there." He pointed to the smoke on the horizon.

"Please cooperate, Sir... at least until we know what is going on."

"My dear Capitaine, I know what is going on. We are under attack. I am the First Citizen. I must be at the front. "

A Huey class flitter with Tristan, Jim and several rifle patrols landed on the hard packed area in front of the Rectory.

Sheel jumped from the side port. Zeer could see more soldiers climbing on board. Bent over, she ran to where Zeer was standing on the veranda's edge. Zeer yelled over the whine of the huey, "Good, you're here, Sheel. Now, we can go."

Troops were pouring into the sides and taking flight seats. "We're goin', Sir, but you are most definitely NOT!"

"Sheel, I am the first Citizen and I must insist..."

"Command..." said a radio tacked to her shoulder strap.

She ignored him, pushing a button on the side, "Go ahead!"

"The first legion has arrived at the battle scene. They are engaging pirate cruisers by the Ssarrian nest. Three uglies have lifted off, and our flitters are giving chase. We can't catch them. They're too fast, and they're headed for space."

Zeer got in Sheel's face, "Now, lissen here, Girlee...I was a gunner when you was a dream in yer daddy's eye."

"Preacher man...I love you to pieces, but I will hog tie you and stuff you in a closet ta keep you safe, now git off my boat! We gotta go!"

She looked past Zeer, staring menacingly at the new Capitaine. "Cap'n Kirat, if you wish to keep them shiny new bars, you will escort the First Citizen, Cardinal MacTarn, back into the safety of his home." She looked firmly at Zeer, "Carry him if you have to...now, move!" She ran back to the flitter and jumped in as it took off.

"Yes, Ma'am." The new Capitain saluted then turned toward her new charge. She looked up into his face firmly, "Well, Cardinal, Sir, you heard the Colonel..." She motioned with one thumb to two burly Triandese Seargents. They each, gently but firmly, took an elbow and hauled him back into the Rectory.

Once inside, Zeer tried again, "Capitain, you don't understand. I need to go."

The new Captain just shrugged and spoke to him firmly in the back of his mind, "And...I NEED you safe, and I NEED ta do me job! You are the most important person on this planet! You heard the Colonel's orders. I guard you, but I work for her."

"Well I AM the First Citizen! I outrank her, and I 'm giving you new orders." He strode to his comm center, "Base...this is the First Citizen. Have my flitter brought up...NOW!"

"I am sorry, your Grace...all vehicles are at the fire fight."

"GET...ME...ONE!"

Sheel cut in the transmission, "Preacherman, are you tryin' ta anger me, boy?"

"If necessary, Madame. I should be there, and you know it. You are stretching my patience. I am the First Citizen and, as such, your superior officer."

"Now...calm down, Preacher man...You ARE the civil authority here, BUT, this here is a military situation. That means that I outrank ever' body! Got It?"

"But...but..."

"No buts, old friend, you know that I'm right."

"I guess..."

"That bein' said, we have swept the area and all attackers are gone or dead. So, out of the goodness of my heart, I will return your flitter. But, I'll warn ya, it's bad out here... "

"Thank you very much! I shall see that fer meself!"

The second sun was just coming to full circle above the horizon when Zeer's flitter appeared in the sky. Impatiently, Zeer watched it grow.

Paris walked up behind him and hugged him, "I dinna hear the thump, thumps, Preacher man..."

Zeer suddenly realized then that he no longer heard them either. "Aye, Lassie... the smoke's clearin', too..." They watched as the cloud of smoke spread to wider whisps whipped by the valley winds.

He checked the timepiece on his wrist. "Dang... seems like it takin' all day..."

"Aye...but, fer truth, it's been less than an hour..."

"Da', where ye been?"

"I hitched a ride wi' a nice Par Cat sergeant. We got a few shots in at the Pirates. They run skeert. We're flyin' towards ye right now..."

"Good!"

"Aye, I think she likes me..."

"Right..." He looked around. One of the new Brothers was ringing the bell to call the prayer vigil for the few faithful who hadn't headed for the Ssarrian nest.

The flitter finally settled on the pad. As the dust blew around his robes, Zeer bound inside and tapped the sergeant who was flying it on the shoulder, "Let's go!"

"Aye, aye, your grace..." as she hit the launch throttle. They raced full tilt to the Ssarrian nest, landing on a crushed rice paddy where serious fighting and lots of flitters had landed. Not that it mattered to the dead, but Zeer estimated that 75% of the crop was destroyed.

The first vehicle that he saw was a hospital flitter. He headed for Talia`s nest, running past medics hauling shrouded bodies out of the inner nests. When he got there, he found Sheel leaning on the door post. She put her hand on his chest. "Please don't go in there, Padre." Her eyes were begging him.

He looked up into her eyes. She was stunned. He put his hand on her shoulder and drew her to his chest, patting her back, "My child, you know that I must go in." She dropped her arm and leaned back against the door post.

His dad piped in, "It must be really something to affect her like that."

"Aye, Dad, she's pretty tough, usually." He slipped past her. Inside, he saw the medics working on a Ssarrian. He rushed over. It was Talia, barely alive. His hands and feet had been burned off one digit at a time. When Talia saw the Preacherman, he struggled to sit up. The medico's tried to hold him down. He ignored them and spoke over their shoulders to Zeer. His voice was a hoarse whisper, "I have waited for you, Fassser..."

Zeer knelt by the old man, "I am here, Brother." Wrapping his arm around his friend's shoulders, "Who did this to you, Talia, me friend?"

Talia struggled to breathe. Zeer turned and yelled at the medicos, "Help him... Can't you help him!?! "

"There's naught ta be done, Father. He shoulda died way back."

Talia spoke "It was a tall, red headed devil, Fassser."

"With an eye patch?"

Talia ignored the question, "Fasser, I must have passage for myssself and my family."

Zeer looked around the room. Now that his eyes had adjusted to the gloom, he could see the rest of Talia's family had died defending their nest.

"Aye, me friend..." In a soft, clear tenor, Zeer sang "The Rite of Passage". Talia laid his head back contentedly and died somewhere near the "when I have failed thee..." part.

Zeer found his vision swimming in bitter tears. He looked over his shoulder at the medicos. "Did he say anything else?"

"Nope...nuttin'..." the nearest man said, "He just kept muttering something about a red devil with one eye."

Another one said, "I heard him say that he didn't tell the red devil nothin'...no one told 'em nothin'."

In another corner of the nest, a deputy lifted some knocked over furniture. He stopped and called out to Jim, "Halloo, look at this." Jim and Zeer sloshed over in the thigh deep water of the inner nest. There on a pile of mud with a strange sight. A fierce struggle had taken place, tearing up the furniture from this side of the room. Jim and the deputy lifted up a turned over table. There they found Talia's wife, Ssateen.

As the pirates had done to Talia, they had been systematically burned off one finger at a time to get her to talk. Her other hand must have worked itself loose from the bindings. She had grabbed her torturer by the throat with her strong, taloned claws, and they had died together.

When the medicos tried to separate Ssateen from her dead attacker, she came apart in two cleanly cut pieces. Even though her victim had burned her torso in half from high up on her right side to low down on her left, she had held on to her prize.

Zeer was stunned. Even with a swollen face and his purple tongue sticking out of his mouth, he knew this face like he knew his own. He leaned back against the table and covered his eyes. "Doggy...Doggy, how could ya do it?"

Little Jim was standing next to him. When he saw Zeer's reaction, he said, "You know this man, Father?"

Images came unbidden. Images poured in from deep forgotten corners of his memory. Memories of Doggy in goal on their futbol team, fighting for and against each other at school, and taking "Combat Skills I & II" together from his Grandfather. Despite himself Zeer cried for this man.

Jim touched his shoulder to get his attention. "I'm sorry, Father, but I have to ask you again, do you know this man?"

Zeer picked up the man's floppy sailor's cap and stared at it a tick. He looked up at his friend slowly. "Aye, his name is Douglas "Doggy" MacBride. We were boyhood friends. He served on me brother's ship in the Emerish Wars. He was ma brother's best friend. If he was here, ma brother was here, too."

"I see..." Jim said softly.

Zeer put his head in his hands on the edge of the pool and cried. The Magi and Sheel came closer. Sheel was crying, as much for herself, as for the Ssarrians. She choked an answer, "Yes, Father. Many of the men we found so far were wearing the green with white stars, the Patch Man's colors."

Zeer threw the cap hard against the wall. "Those are not his colors alone! He is using the flag of the Emerald Planets. I will not stand for that!"

In the corner of his mind, his father raged, "Och! What a disgrace! The blasphemers! Ours was a flag of honor and peace."

Sheel continued, "I'm afraid that's not all of it."

"What could be worse?"

"There are uniform colors from different bands here. We may be facing a major Pirate coallition."

"By the Master's beard, that is bad," said Jim.

"Aye, lad, but worse, is that I looked fer him over thirty cycles. Now I have just found him, but, now I'm going to have to kill him before he kills us all."

Zac started, "Son, ya canna say that. He's your brother."

"Dad, no brother of mine would do this. This is plain slaughter."

"Aye, I admit that this behavior is just too hard of a pill to swallow, and to think that I searched for him all these cycles, only ta find this."

Jim placed his huge, bearlike arm on Zeer's shoulder. "But, what I can't understand is why would he want to kill all these people?"

Zeer looked around, reached into the water and fished a glowing something off of the muddy floor. It was a small green rock carved into a flower. He handed it to Jim.

Jim looked at it in shock, "Holy fireballs, people. This rock is Verdollium!"

"Aye, lad, the Ssarrians found it just before the cave in. Talia told me about it yesterday. He had hoped ta keep it a secret"

"A secret..."

"Aye, we were trying to keep it a secret to protect ourselves from something just like this. Yesterday, he said that they had been stashing it here. He and his unfortunate wife here were the only people who knew where it was. It's in the part of the mine that caved in. So far, it had been far too dangerous ta go git it."

"That's not much to go on."

Zeer shook his head, "He told me that it was somewhere in the area of the caved in sections of the old mine. That's all he told me."

"You're right, Father, that is bad..."

"That's not all, this attack means that somehow, my brother and his pirates know what we know. They attacked this nest to get the secret. Talia died saying that he didn't tell. Our city is in grave danger. As long as they think the Verdollium is here, the pirates will now come after the mine. Right now, I figure they're gathering to strike."

"This story gets worse and worse. We must mobilize immediately." He called into the minicomm on his shoulder, "Sparky?"

A radioman's voice ran up, "Aye, Sir..."

"Is that meeting of the Circle called for one hour?"

"Aye, Mage! All set."

"Okay! We're coming back."

Zeer went out to his flitter. As he lifted off, Zeer saw what had caused the explosion that had awakened the town. Toma Ssarriss's Nest Guardians, from swamp cover, had led a counter attack against the pirates that had driven them off by blowing up one of their cruisers. All around the burned out wreck were bodies of slain Ssarrians and dead pirates.

Zeer talked into his headpiece. "Little Jim, how did these young Ssarrians put blaster holes like that in a ship?"

"They have access to mining explosives."

Zeer nodded with a crooked smile, "Aye! That would do it."

It looked like a major attack force by the number of landing spots crushed into the fields. A lot of the pirates came here for treasure and, thanks to Toma, would never leave.

Captain Tarwan was waiting by the flitter. "What is it, my dear..?"

She began in a halting tone, "Your Grace...the Ssarrian nest is nearly wiped out...out of seven thousand Ssarrian souls, we can find less than two thousand left alive. Of course, there are twice that number still in the fort waiting to move to the nest."

"Cor blimey! Those poor people will have a lotta work ta do ta get their nest back into shape."

"Yes, your Grace. It is difficult to give full accuracy. The ones left have hidden with their children in the swamp or were mining during the attack. We are still finding stragglers."

"Well, there's hope, then, isn't there." He got into his flitter and motioned to the pilot. As soon as his Guardians were aboard, they took off.

When he could see the fort, Par's voice came to him, "Was it bad, ma sweet?"

"Aye, lass, it could not have been worse. Shannie and his men killed more than three thousand people for a handful of damned Verdollium."

"Won't that satisfy them?"

"It'll probably only serve ta drive them crazier, I'm afraid."

"Won't they go and take their Verdollium?"

"As near as we can tell, they dinna get but a tiny bit. The few stones they did get'll probably only fuel their fever."

"I'm so sorry, darlin."

"Thankee, sweets." Zeer changed mental gears, "Capitain Praseer?"

"Yes, your Grace?"

Do you know what has happened?"

"Yes, Sir.we are plugged in to our brothers and sisters in the defense groups. Paronese comprise most of the First Legion. We were first contact forces at the Nest." Praseer answered sadly, "We remained plugged in all day. It was bloody awful business."

Something tingled in Zeer's mind. Then he knew, "You know why this happened, too, don'tcha?"

"Yes, sir, the Paronese have had possession of these rumors since the cave in. We can't read Ssarrian minds, so, we had no verification. I was not aware of who knew or the true where abouts of the vein, though."

"I see. `A wise man keeps his own council', sayeth the Word...

"Aye..."

"See you at Circle."

"Yes, sir. On my way! These are troubled times, Father. I may have some good news at the meeting."

"Well, me son, good news will help. Trouble has definitely found us now."

"I am afraid so, Father. After the Circle, I wish to meet with thee at my old office. There are more things that you need to know."

"See you, then." They both changed wavelengths breaking their connection.

By the time his flitter landed, he could see Sheel and Jim's Huey just circling to land above him. He waited for them, and they went to the Chamber of the Magi Circle together.

Chapter 19

A glum crowd met in the Circle Chamber. The Ssarrian table was empty, and only one Askirab was present. Zeer sat in the first chair he came to, "Let's just sit over here."

"Okay, Father..." No one sat in the right spots. They took chairs and met around the same table as Zeer.

Praseer came in last. He was followed by several old Par Cats, "What did I miss..?" He sat with them. The others took chairs off to the side.

Jim shrugged, "Nothin', we just got here." He looked around the table, "What about Talia's replacement?"

Zeer scratched his head and shrugged. "I think we let them pick whoever they want. He was their candidate. We owe them that." The others nodded silently.

Zeer looked around, "Okay... who's doing what?"

Praseer said, "I have some housing and water management ideas."

"Okay..."

Sheel spoke, "I'll do a security report. I say we don't put the V word out on open channel."

"Good thinking! Thankee, Sheel."

The Magus looked around, "That all?" Everyone nodded.

Jim looked at some notes on his tablet, "Okay. The Viceroy will link in just before dark. Shall we reconvene then?"

Trevor and Janni were taping from the gallery, but, without the mikes on, they couldn't hear. Trevor threw off his headphones, "Man, this is just too dull to pass on."

Janni nodded, "Yeah. I guess we can stop taping, too. They're all leavin' anyways."

As Trevor was helping Janni to put away their camera, he got a call in the back of his head from his brother with orders to report. He turned to Janni, "I just remembered, I have to go see this guy I know. He's a friend of my mother. She told me to look him up when I got here."

She gave him quick kiss, "Okay, I'm supposed to go see Deena for some serious girl talk, anyway."

He put their case into their grounder, "I'll drive you over and pick you up on my way home."

"Sounds like a plan."

After dropping her off, Trevor hurried into the heart of the new city. At the super secret Paronese Council Headquarters, he let himself into the darkened building. Because he was a cat like humanoid, his night vision allowed him to make rapid turns in dark halls following the sounds in his head. He opened a door at the end of the hall, entered, and stopped.

A small group of males were pouring over some lexite sheets and maps. When Trevor entered, they turned toward him. He kneeled and kissed Praseer's ring, "Dietwa...Karawa..."

"Come forward, Trevie."

As he came forward, he stopped in a dead shock. Sitting in the middle, surrounded by the group of Paronese was the Preacherman.

He stopped short for a tick. As he did, he heard as clear as a bell in his head, "Trevor, ma friend, welcome."

Trevor stumbled forward and sat in a chair, "Diet Wa...what is happening? I have never spoken thus with an Earther?"

They ignored him, Praseer stood, looking over his shoulder, "Ahh, Mrs. MacTarn. Welcome Abbess to my head quarters."

Zeer was not as nice, "What are you doin' here, lass?"

"I was wonderin' where thee was sneakin' off to. If this is the only way I get to be with thee, then, I will be here."

His father joined the fray, "I've seen that look before, son. Dinna mess with a woman when she gits her chin up."

"You tell him, Zac."

Zeer snorted and turned back to Praseer, "Citizen, do we need the press?" he mentally asked.

Armand smiled, walked over, and put his arm on the shoulder of the younger Paronese male, "This man is not here as a member of the Press, Preacherman. He is here on personal business."

"Personal business?"

"Yes! Every family has a black sheep. Well, this pretty boy here is our family's shame, a journalist. Please allow me to introduce my brother, Trevor Praseer. And now, you can meet the rest of my little crew." He pointed to the rest of his committee one by one, "This is my Father, Jiron, my uncles, Jin.., Monta.., and Signa..."

"Ah... gentlemen... I see why thee are able to work so well together. Quite a crew, sir..."

"Well, not exactly a crew. With the destruction of the Ssarrian nest, we are the only ethnic council left. These men are my Royal council..."

"Your Royal council?!?"

Suddenly, Paris sucked in a sharp breath of understanding. She knelt quickly and bowed. Then she rose and turned her face toward Zeer, "Darlin', he's not here as the Third Citizen...He is the Karowa...the Diet Wa...the secret, sacred Prince of all Paronese where ever they are."

Praseer took up the story, "Yes, your Grace...I am he...in every generation, there is one Par Cat chosen to rule. I don't how they picked me, but it is not possible to refuse."

"I see..."

"Yes... I had heard the legend since I was a kit. My true identity has been kept secret to protect the office and the Treasure."

Paris began to talk, mumbling more to herself than to the others, "I had heard there was a new one...the last Di et Wa lived more than 112 cycles." Then she turned back to Praseer and smiled, "And to think, I was this close to Royalty all the time and didn't know it."

Madame, thee and thy family were also a treasure worthy of my guarding." Praseer resumed the tale, "Plus, I could not let thee know. Four cycles ago, I was called to a shack out on the edge of the valley, near where the Ssarrian nest is now. At that time, it was just swamp land. When I got there, my father and uncles met me and took me into the bedroom. In there, was an incredibly old Paronese female. I had never seen her, but I instantly knew who she was. "

Paris said softly, "Aye...the Bringer..."

He took a drink, thought for a moment, then continued, "Yes! She had secretly travelled for seven moons to bring me the office and the treasures personally before she died. Like yourself, Preacherman, I was chosen. Now, we must serve."

A tingling, spreading warmness spread down Zeer's neck told him that Ta-Namu was now connected "Zeer-Namu?"

"Yes, Mother?"

"May we gather?"

"Aye, I can see no reason not." He turned to Praseer, who nodded. Thanks to Zopha's work, we can easily merge with the Askirabim. He answered her directly. "I await thee, Mother."

Praseer lead them over to the table, "Let's eat while we are waiting."

In a while, the Guardians ushered in the Ta-Namu and a few Askirabim. They all bowed greetings. In the last few moons, the Paronese and the Askirabim had become close due to their mental speech abilities. Their shared histories of colonial oppression gave them many things in common. Armand rose and bowed in greeting, "Good day, Mother..."

She started with Praseer, "Good day to you, your Majesty. Have you told him?"

"No, Mother, I was waiting for thee."

"I understand, my son," Zeer and the Par Cats turned in to the Ta-Namu, "You have a plan, Good Mother?"

"Yes, Zeer-Namu. We will scout for you. We have tested our range while linked to the Paronese. We can still merge at about 50 klicks even in the deepest canyons. We feel that will be enough for these tasks. We could set up communication chains. Using those, we will find the ones you seek. I have my people searching for the pirates now."

"Well, Prince?"

Praseer handed him a hand radio, "Trevor is not just another pretty face. He has quite a head for communication devices. He designed this one. We are manufacturing as many as we can. Knowing the Frog's dislike for anything new, we will be 'operating' them for the recon patrols. As Ta-Namu says, the range is a bit less than fifty klicks."

"That's ten times normal range in those canyons."

"I'll assign you ta the old Major's patrol. He's so hot ta impress the Viceroy that he'll believe anything if'n it might get him his stars back."

Praseer looked pleased, "Yes, Father, that one was always easy ta fool."

Ta-Namu touched Zeer's hand, "Zeer-Namu... I wish to send the Father Spirit with my hunters."

"You want my Dad?"

"Aye, sonny, she's got a line on Shanny's old hidey hole."

"So? What's that got to do with you?"

"I just can't give up the notion that if I could just talk to Shannon, maybe I could get him ta quit this mess."

"Dad, be serious! You know that he shut you out decades ago."

"I want to try."

"Well, good luck then."

"Anyways, I need ta git away from them damned Frogs. The smell's enough ta make me puke."

They all laughed, "Dad, ya canna throw up, ya need a stomach fer that."

"Oh yeah...making light of me death agin." They all laughed some more.

Praseer stood. Zeer raised a mug, "I want ta thank y'all for comin'. The work yer doin' is fer a good cause. Let us pray for a successful hunt." Around the table they bowed together in silent prayer. Praseer stood and shook hands with each one. Ta-Namu's group headed out into the hot, afternoon sun.

As the Askirabim were getting into their grounder, she turned to the Preacherman, "Zeer-Namu, I want to thank you for the lovely nest that you built into your church. Will thee bless our nest this night?"

"Today? Yes, I can come tonight. I will come right after the Viceroy calls."

The Viceroy called in as planned, and they gave preliminary reports. They didn't give too may details in case the Pirates were listening. So, with that, the meeting broke up. The Viceroy leaned back tiredly, "These reports look good." He looked at the men and women on the screens around him. "We will be there as soon as we can." They bowed as he signed off.

As the Viceroy sat and thought a moment, he had been startled by an urgent call from Tarra. He snapped his screen on, "What?"

The bowing shadow said, "Your Majesty?"

The Viceroy recovered "Yes? " he answered coolly.

"Sire... I wish to return to active duty. These years in the rear have ruined me. When you removed my stars, I realized I needed action. Please, I must ask it? Someone must watch this local scum. They cannot be trusted. I will do that for you."

The Viceroy sat and thought a moment, "Alright. We will activate you. Your troops are attached to Legion One. However, your stars will not be returned until This campaign is over. We will all be dead or you will have cluzters to go around them and wealth beyond belief if we are saved."

The little Frog stood ramrod stiff and saluted, "Again, Your Majesty, I pledge my life to you," and signed off to join the patrol about to head for Purgatory canyon. The Viceroy stood and waddled off to his breeding pond and the new crop of breeders that had been delivered to the Palais.

As the Viceroy was talking to the old Commandant, Zeer and Paris were in their grounder heading home. Laying her head on his shoulder, she asked him, "Are ya goin into Purgatory Canyon with the troops, ma sweet?"

"No, darlin'. Sheel has put Jimmy and me in reserve. She says we're too old for combat. Imagine that! Us bein' too old, indeed!"

"Well, I'm glad ta hear that." Satisfied, she nuzzled into his chest and was fast asleep. Zeer drove quickly into the secured garage. The front and back Guardian vehicles pulled in and the portal was sealed.

"Wake up, ma Lady...we're home."

"Okay, I'll go see ta ma wee bairns..."

"I'll be along directly. The Ta-Namu wants ta see me a tick."

"Don't be long, luv."

He headed through the tunnel into the Namu's wadi. Askirabs bowed as he entered. Zeer touched his two extended fingers to the extended fore claw of the leader as she walked up. "We thank thee for the lovely Dan, Zeer-Namu."

"It is a blessing to serve thee."

"It is a blessing to be served by thee." and they shuffled off into the dimly lit rooms to the central chamber.

Zeer noticed that the game was set up just for the two of them. "Ka, what gives?"

"My Mother calls you, Zeer-Namu..."

"I am to go alone?"

"Yes, Father, only you are called."

"G'bye, son."

"G'bye, Dad. Be safe." With a palpable twinge, he left Zeer's mind. Zac headed out south with an Askirab guardian joining a search party.

Ka-lo-Prim touched Zeer's arm, "Poor Zac-Namu, he must be hurt very badly."

"Me too. We canna help it. Findin' Shannie has opened some old wounds. Our culture was destroyed with the loss of the Emerald Planets. It made us no happier that we were the only ones to escape. Shannon MacTarn is me only brother. As he was the oldest male MacTarn, he followed our Grampa to an Admiralty star. He was picked early to rise all the way to the Emerald Throne. Even in his twenties, he was the best bridge officer in the Emerish fleet."

"Well, he escaped. That should be proof of his ability as an Admiral and a pilot. "

"Aye, and now, I canna decide whether he would have been better off dying back then with his honor intact. I will find 'im. I will stop 'im from hurtin' ought else! I'll kill him meself if'n I hafta."

The old man nodded sadly, "Let us pray that it doesn't come ta that, Namu-Kalik. Now, let's go find out what my mother wants." They settled into the Mirwanna Quest. Since they were only ones playing, they moved quickly through the few traps and up the Mount of Skulls.

Not knowing what had befallen her husband, Paris connected with him. He told her about the call and that he would be a while yet. They mentally kissed and she went into the nursery to give herself something to do. Mrs Tren was there putting away some laundry, and the boys were asleep. They stirred in the presence of their mama but did not wake.

"Such sweet faces..." she whispered out loud.

"Good parents make good children,' sayeth the Word," said Mrs. Tren gently.

Paris put her arm around their housekeeper, "Thee are too kind, Nana."

Paris asked, "How are thee being treated, Nana? The Askirabim have not been too much trouble?"

"I could not be better. Them birds could not be kinder to the bairns of the Namu-Kalik, whatever that is."

"Someday, darlin', I will show thee."

"Oh, I know enough. They see him as some kind of messiah. The first earther to talk mental like us. I've watched him as he played the game. I choose ta stay away. I am afraid to play all the way to the end. I am too old and close to that trip for real."

"All in the Master's time."

"Yes, Abbess, that is the Way."

Paris left her babies sleeping and lay down for a moment. She tuned into Zeer as he moved across the valley toward the mountain. He noticed her there beside him, "Me darlin', I have missed thee."

"And, thee... come to sleep with me now, ma sweet. There'll be little enough sleep after tomorrow. "

"I canna do it. The Holy Mother has called to me. I must go."

"Then, whither Thou goest, I will go, too."

"No, me Darlin' girl, Pra-Namu, Ka-Namu's mother, sez I must come alone."

She sighed, "Come back to me soon."

"As the Master wishes."

"O Main!" she let herself go to sleep and disappeared from the field.

Zeer climbed the hill easily without the usual traps and ambushes. He found the Pra-Namu's cave and bent to enter in. She was waiting for him in her chair as before. He waited for her to finish her meditation.

She awoke slowly. She clacked her beak a few times and yawned. "Ah, Zeer-Namu, you have arrived."

"Yes, Mother." They touched pointer fingers together in the Askirabim handshake. He sat on the chair in front of hers, "Why am I here?"

The Son of the Most High wishes a word with you. This is the only way he can speak to you and leave you alive."

"That's pretty scary!"

"Be not afraid, my son. No harm will come to you. Go through that doorway past that curtain."

Zeer followed her pointed finger. He looked back to see that she had drawn her wings over her head to hide her eyes. He pushed aside the curtain and stepped through a blazing white portal. He found himself on a narrow rock trail that wound gently up another mountainside. He climbed for what seemed like an hour or so, then the trail flattened onto a mountain glade. He passed through a small copse of trees and came to a field of grass and flowers.

Trails came into this field from many sides. People were coming up all of the trails. Some moved quickly. Some moved slowly. All of the trails met near a gate. A line of people were greeting a young man with brown hair sitting on a bench by the gate. Some shook his hand. Others knelt before him, and he touched their heads. As the gate keeper greeted them, they went past him to enter into a narrow stone gate.

When it was Zeer's turn, the man smiled, "Zeer MacTarn, come Brother, sit a while." Zeer was puzzled.

The man noticed his expression and spoke, "The Master is my father. Just as He is the father of all who choose to follow His path." As asked, Zeer sat by the man while he met more of the pilgrims.

A large gold framed mirror sat on a stand by the narrow gate. Every now and then, one of the pilgrims would jump into the mirror and disappear. The gate keeper would laugh and turn to the next person in the line.

For a time, there was a pause in the line. Zeer pointed at the mirror and asked, "What are they doing?"

"Oh, they are the re-incarnators."

"Really?"

"Yeah. Thery choose to go through the cycle of life again. I don't care. They'll be back."

After a time, there was no one left in the line. He turned to Zeer, "Brother, come and walk with me."

Taking Zeer's sleeve, one step away, the fields and flowers and gate disappeared. All that was visible to Zeer was clouds. "Brother Zeer, I need your help."

"Yes, Master, I will do anything for Thee."

"I have seen thy faithfulness in these last days. I know you are my Brother."

"Master, please forgive me my sins. I need Thee more than ever."

"As I need thee, Little Brother, you will receive."

"You have but to ask, ma Lord, Thee are ma Savior!"

"Don't be silly, you saved yourself. You redeemed yourself the tick that you chose a life of service and love of all."

"How may I serve Thee now, Lord?"

"I need you to collect a soul for me."

"How am I to do what you cannot, Lord?"

"I, in my God form, cannot operate on the physical plane. That is why the Master formed me thusly and sent me as a child of man to try to save all. I did what I could and came back here to see how it went. Seeing you here gives me a sense of peace that I have not had since your brother was here."

"What did Shannon do, Lord, to break thy peace?"

"Well, you saw the mirror back there."

"Aye, I did."

"For some souls, more living on the physical plane is requested. As one asks and one receives."

"I'm thinkin' one life's a' plenty fer me, Lord."

"Most folks agree, but the key was that I needed to be asked."

"I'm with you so far."

"And, once asked, I must give my blessing for another trip through your vale of tears."

"I see."

"Well, a certain Shannon MacTarn was in this line a while ago, passed me by like any pilgrim and jumped through the mirror without my permission. To top it off, he re-inhabited his own body rather than a baby's body as the others do."

"Goodness! What can I do about that?"

"You must find him and get him to return to me what is mine, his very soul."

Zeer looked sheepish, "I am sorry to say that I had already planned to kill him if I had to."

"You don't understand. In his present state, he cannot be killed. He is already dead. Once I became aware of your murderous thoughts, I had to intervene. The only way to set this situation aright is that he must agree to cross back through the veil himself."

"Whew! That's quite a chore, I imagine."

"I believe that he will agree to pass over if you give him his fondest desire."

Zeer was stunned, "I must give him the Emerald crown? Even if I knew where it was, I dinna wish to give him that."

The Son put his hand on the big man's shoulder. "I know where it is and it is safe, for now. I have placed thee in the center of a situation that will give both you and your brother the opportunity to have your heart's desire. If you handle this correctly, everything will come to you and your brother can come home to me where he belongs."

"And me dad?"

"Even your father, Zac, has been involved in the Master's work, whether he knew it or not. His special mental ability was needed for a proper search, so, we allowed him to linger half in and half out of two planes."

"Does he know what he is doing there?"

"He has no memory of our discussions. When we are all satisfied, he will finally make that last journey."

"So mote it be, Lord."

"I'm counting on you, Zeer."

"I will not fail."

The man touched Zeer's forehead and he was startled awake. He was sitting by Ka-lo-Prim in the great room of their dan. He stirred stiffly. They were alone. He rose with out speaking and shuffled off to his home, groggy from the experience. Saying nothing to anyone, Zeer went straight to his bedroom and slipped into the bed with his warm wife. She stirred and nestled in close, "You came back to me."

"I will always come back to thee, ma love."

"You love me then."

"Always and forever..." in a tick, he was snoring away. She held him and prayed to the Master. "Oh, Lord, help us be who You would need most. Let us be Your tools for this work. Guide us. Protect us. Keep us in your Hand. Thankee... O main..." She went off to check her kittens.

As she arrived in the nursery, Little Zac woke his brother, Shannie, with tiny meows. They mewed for attention. Paris nursed. Even at their age, it felt wonderful. After feeding both children, she tucked the boys in by their father. He never came fully awake. He just tucked one in one elbow and one in the other. The warmth of their big dad put the boys right back to sleep.

The women slipped from the room. Mrs. T hooked her thumb at the closed door as they went into the kitchen, "Now that's what dads were meant to do."

"Do ya have a cuppa, Mrs. T? I'm parched. Those boys do drain me."

The old Parcat woman put her hands on her hips, "Have I ever not had yer cuppa, Missus? You come with me!" She took her elbow and led her into the kitchen.

Paris sat and drank her warm drink, "I am sorry, dear, I am so tired... "

The look on Paris's face stirred the old woman's heart. She put her arms around Paris's shoulder, "Dinna fret, Missus. The Master only chooses the strongest. He does not call thee to larger tasks than thee can accomplish, says the Word."

Paris turned and buried her face in the older woman's ample busom, "But, he looks so tired, Nana. In the last cycle, he has seemed to age twenty. His hair is nearly white, his beard is barely red at all."

"There, there, dear. We must be strong so our men can be strong. Now, wash thy face and go to bed. He will need thee, so rest and be ready."

They went in and resettled the boys in their cribs. Zeer awoke and made room for her in the big bed. Mrs T. tucked them in and went off to sleep, feeling more needed than ever.

Outside in the darkness, Jim and Sheel stood at the parapet watching the scene below, "What do you think, Sheel? He's reinstated the warrier status of that shiftless fool."

"He may have just been getting the Major out of his hair." She nudged him and laughed, "if he had hair."

He laughed. They leaned together in the late evening breeze, too comfortable to move, too full of plans to sleep. Tristan coughed behind them, "Ready, Sis?"

"I reckon," she kissed her giant reluctantly and followed her sister to the flight deck. They flew off to check the new walls and bunkers Tristan's people were making.

Tristan turned to her sister, "Damned shame about the baby sister."

A single tear dripped down Sheel's face, "I feel so damned responsible."

"How can you be responsible? The military posted her here. Ma was so glad that you'd be here to look after her."

"Yeah, well, I'm the one who introduced her to that man."

Tristan was shocked, "You knew him?"

"In the Biblical sense, yes and I loved him once my own self."

"What?"

"Oh, you know the story. When I was first sent here, I was a wet nosed, shave tail. I met him in a bar at Space Port City. I was young and foolish. He was dark and handsome. Imagine what the Preacher men would have looked like twenty cycles ago."

"Ooohhh, he'd have been irresistible."

"He knew a greeny when he saw one."

"And, he took advantage of you?"

"He was very pleased ta smarten me up some and I was pleased to let him."

"He apparently likes training young ones."

Sheel laughed sadly, "You know that he does. He was a great lover. I was lonely and he was so beautiful." She opened the pocket in her flight suit and handed her sister a holobox. Tristan pushed the button in the bottom and a series of scenes were projected off the surface. There were images of Sheel and an absolutely beautiful, red headed man, who looked exactly like their new boss.

"Does Jimmy know?"

Sheel's chin shot up, "Yes. I told him. It was half a lifetime before I met Little Jim." She took the holobox, flipped it out of the window, and blasted it into bits with her hand gun.

"Kinda dangerous, hangin' out with a pirate, weren't it?"

"Oh, there were rumors that he was a smuggler and a wanted man. He could get rid of small bits of Quallium, if'n I needed some cash. Besides, I think I was lookin fer a dangerous man at the time."

"Oh yeah, I blame Mom and her danged dangerous man stories."

"Well, Sis, the stories are true. I didn't care about any reputation, I was in love."

"Sooo? What happened?"

"I ferget! About five or six cycles ago, maybe a little longer, he disappeared for nearly two cycles. When I saw him next, I was second in command at the fort and his face and body were nearly burned beyond recognition, his hair was just starting to grow back in, and his feet were nearly gone."

"How awful..."

"He told me a stove had blown up in a mine shack."

"Why didn't the medicos regenerate his feet at least."

"He said that he would have to surrender to prison for that to occur, and he was not going to do that just so that he could become good lookin' enough to get girls."

"He was a hard case, huh?"

"He was the hardest case ever. A few moons later, I discovered the truth. He had been in a fire fight with an Emperion Cruiser. He and Doggy, his lieutenant, escaped in a pod. They drifted in space for almost six moons. Doggy thought Shannie was dead part of that time. Finally, a Pirate cruiser picked them up and brought them back here. It was too late for the regeneration by then, and he is stuck with his scars. If he had been found immediately, the Clone masters could have at least grown him some new feet."

"So?"

"He was still a great lover in bed, but his pain made him bitter. We drifted apart. One night, a few moons ago, Tantee and I were sucking some brews, and we ran into him in Space Port City. She's a young'un and she fell for him just like I had."

"Poor Tantee, a dangerous man is the easiest to fall for when yer a young un."

Tears were falling freely from Sheel's face now. "That's right, he was charming alright. But, nothing I could say could keep her from him. She was so sure that I had wronged him. She was gonna love him better than I had."

"Oh, the arrogance of youth."

Sheel wiped her face with a big paw, "Oh, the fights we had."

"I'll bet."

"We some real knock down drag outs."

"I bet she's the one that's been leakin' all the info to him all along. Hell, he could've been stayin' right here in town, and we wouldn't've known it."

"That's right. When a town goes from a few thousand to over a hunnert thousand in a few moons, anything can happen. Anyways, this new construction of yers oughta help us."

"Thankee, Sis." They turned and headed back to pick up the Cardinal. At first light, they landed, picked up their passengers, and headed back to the fort.

When they landed, Jimmy was waiting on the flight deck. Zeer jumped down, "Little Jim, what's wrong?"

"The network has located three camps of Pirates. We have sent recon patrols to check. MacTarn is not in any of them. I'm just going to wake the Viceroy."

"Let's git some plans together first, okay?"

"My thoughts as well, Father."

Chapter 20

As they were hurrying along the hall, Zeer looked up at his huge friend, "Do ya think we could dispense with our black robes at this meetin', Jimmy, me boy?"

"Yes, Father, we'll save the pomp and circumstance for the News Hawks."

Sheel added, "Well, I'm sure that this'll bring them runnin. I'm surprised that we haven't had to clear any of them for landin' yet." The Magus put his hand over the recognition panel. The computer opened the door to his office. He ducked down and entered. Even the oversized portals Tristan had made for him were not big enough. Zeer and Sheel followed him through his private chamber into the Inner Chamber. They split up and headed for their seats.

The Inner Chamber was set up with four groups of tables and chairs a circular pattern. At each section of the table was a large chair for each elected Citizen. The other chairs were for the advisory staff of each Citizen. At the north end of the group of tables was a raised table and a single chair set aside for the First Citizen.

From the gallery, Trevor watched them assemble. Looking down, the Citizen Floor looked like a broken ring. Today, the gallery quickly filled with curious people filing in to see their new government in action. They pushed and shoved until all had found seats. The Guardians sealled the portals when the seats were filled.

Between each section of the ring was an aisle that passed through the table to an area of cream colored carpeting. This was the speaker's place. From here, the speaker could address the Circle. Tristan had designed the center area this way because she felt that people liked to walk as they talked and could address any questions coming from the circle as they spoke.

The Citizen Floor was nearly empty. Already seated were a group of Ssarrians. Zeer noted that, when they sat, no one sat in their Citizen's seat.

Next to the Ssarrians was a group of Askirabim. They had been to the Magi Circle because of their indiginous status and, as such, the true owners of the planet. Ka-lo-Prim sat in their head chair. It was good that she spoke a hissy type of Galactic Standard. Her mental abilities would have allowed her to follow what was going on, but, when she spoke, she spoke out loud so the non-mental types could know what she wanted to say.

Tristan was waiting at one of the back chairs of the Commandant's table. She stood when Sheel got to her seat. There was also a young ensign also there to keep notes. The three sat as one.

At Zeer's table a young priest sat next to Paris, preparing to keep notes. He bowed to Zeer. Zeer smiled to him, "All set, Yim?"

The young man smiled, "Yes, I am, your Grace."

"Good lad." Zeer sat next to his wife. They touched hands briefly. Paris had brought old Zac with her to help give Zeer council. As he was settling into his chair, Zeer heard Praseer coming in through the doors behind the opposite table. There were several old Par Cat males with him. Zeer nodded to them as they hurried to their seats and settled down for the meeting.

"Didn't find anything, Dad?"

"Nothing I wanted to find."

"We gotta talk after this. You're not gonna believe my story of the latest from Ka-Lo-Prim."

"We can't wait to hear your tale sonny."

Seeing all of the tables filled, the Mage pounded the gavel. "I call this meeting to order." He turned to the Communications Officer, "Sparky, is our link with the Viceroy in Place?"

"No, sir, they say it will be an hour or so, yer Honor. His number one says he's in another meeting."

Zeer smiled at the young man, "Thank you." He turned to the body. "We need the time to get ready. Any other business before we talk to the Prince?"

"All security screens clean and green, sir."

"All right, then, Cardinal, can we start properly?"

Zeer rose."Let us ask the Master's guidance in today's work."

As one, the crowd rose and began the Master's Prayer of the New Covenant. Then, Zeer prayed for wisdom and grace in humble obedience of his call.

That being done, the Magus looked over at the Ssarrian table, noticing that the new leader of the Ssarrians was sitting in chairs near the back of the area. She was one of the few Ssarrian elders that remained alive. She had been mining at the time of the attack and was spared. He nodded to her. She returned it and turned to the Magus's dais.

Little Jim looked around, "People, we seem to need to replace a member here." All heads nodded in solemn agreement. He raised his arm and held his hand, palm up, toward the Ssarrian table, "Who will speak?"

Toma, Talia's oldest son rose, "I will speak for my house."

"Toma Ssarris, we welcome your comments."

"I recommend Ssarratt Manninn for our seat, First Citizen. With our diminished status in the demographic pool, we wish to move down in the Circle. We yield to Prince Praseer. "

Praseer rose, "No, Sir, I know that we can count on Ssarrian replacements. Your people are too valuable in the mining operations. You will keep your seat."

"Alright, Your Grace, as to my old friend, she was second in command at the Ssarrian nest and a trusted adviser to my father. She will be an able replacement." She smiled at him from her seat across the table at her new assistant.

Zeer looked around, "Second?"

Praseer stood, "I will second this worthy motion." Zeer bowed and smiled at the Ssarrians.

"Okay, any further discussion?"

There being none, the Magus pounded his gavel again. "I call the vote. Please push the appropriate buttons on your desks to vote. He sat down and watched the count on the board over his head. All green. The newly elected member moved to the Third Citizen's chair at their table.

Jim stood, "Citizens, the Circle is now complete."

There was applause from the floor and the gallery. He sat, made a note then looked up, "Anything else?"

Praseer stood, "I have a proposal, Sir."

"The chair recognizes, Second Citizen Praseer."

Praseer went to the tan circle of carpet where his voice would be amplified. He motioned to his father who was working at the console on their table. The old cat put some info disks into their machine. He began to call up data to the screens at each table. When he was ready, he motioned to Praseer. Praseer pointed, "If you will all watch the screen, please."

Screen after screen, showed the Paronese Royal Council's assessments of their situation and some solutions. For the next hour, he reviewed the work that his family had done, except for the secret mining, regarding food, water, and shelter. The rest of the Circle was amazed at this planning.

Even though he had just already heard most of this, by the time Praseer was done, Zeer looked at his former aide in a new light, "You surprise me, Sir."

"Preparation is everything, Father. Our spies have said for some time that there was trouble brewing from the pirates. We didn't know what or when. We merely sought for a plan to save our people. With your marriage to our dear Paris, you became one of us. We have been listening to your sermons. As the Master's children, we are all in this together. We must help each other or perish..."

Little Jim leaned forward, "Can these plans be expanded to include the non-Paronese members of the population?"

Praseer turned to the dais, "Your Honor, these plans do include the population at large."

There were cheers of noticable relief from the gallery. He continued, "The problem is that the town has outgrown the fort and its antiquated resources. To meet the new demands, we have dug new wells, and we have some food stored for just such a moment as this. We are not ready with all of our plans. We just ran out of time. "

The Mage nodded, "I see."

"Also," he motioned to his dad. The old male touched some buttons on the console and different charts came up, "there are the outlying districts to consider. When news of this attack is broadcast, those people will come in here, too, but their support resources will not."

"Yes. I can see that." Jim shook his head as if to settle all of the data that Praseer's people had brought to the meeting. He stood and paced around. Then, he sat heavily in his chair, "my goodness, Little Brother, you have done a lot of work."

"Sadly, we did not have time to complete our preparations."

"Way better than nothing, my friend..."

Praseer bowed, "Thank you," and he sat down.

"Armand," Zeer asked, though he knew the answer, "how many people can we support at this time?"

"The fort has enough stored for about sixty thousand of us for one moon." He waited for the mumbling to die down.

They all looked at Sheel. She read from sheets in front of her, "We have enough resources for another twenty thousand for about the same length of time."

Praseer continued, "Okay, then I suggest that we keep the fighters only. The more people that we have here, the less time we could stand a seige."

"Well, me son, let's hope that it does not come to that."

The gallery erupted into shouts and loud discussions.

Ssarratt stood. "Chair?"

Zeer gavelled the room to some semblance of order, "The chair recognises Third Citizen Manninn."

Praseer sat down. She waddled into the center circle, "This plan doesn't half cover the people in this fort alone, much less in the outlands." Again the room erupted in shouting.

Zeer gavelled for order. Ssarratt moved slowly over to look at the Par Cat table, "What about the non-fighters?" Again shouts and discussions rained down from the gallery.

He pounded the gavel for order, "People...people, we are not going to get anything done here if we can't have some order. One more outburst and the room will be cleared."

Trevor sat quietly filming the whole meeting. After a moment, the room settled down. Just then, the old Bird-woman stood and spoke in Askirabi, "Jim-Samu..."

He looked at his old friend and held up his hand. He turned to others and said softly, "Please excuse me, I know that you do not speak their language. I will translate as we go."

Then, he turned back to the Askirab female. She began to speak quickly in a high, squeaky voice. Zeer and the Par Cats could follow the conversation in their minds. "We can hide thy nestlings from the Black-Patch and his devils. We would ask that mothers come to help care in the off world ways."

Jim turned and translated this to the room. At once they cheered the offer. Then he bowed to the Askirabim. He looked down at his old friend, "Thank you, Ta-Namu."

She bowed as well, "It is a blessing to serve thee."

He bowed and smiled in return, "It is a blessing to be served by thee."

Again the gallery was a sea of shouting people. Jim turned to Sheel, "Commandant, clear the gallery or we're never gonna get anythin' done today. I`m sorry folks."

After a few moments, the room was again quiet as the gallery was cleared and the portals sealed.

A young woman walked over and whispered in Jim's ear. He sat heavily into his seat, rubbed his face with his huge hands, and said, "Okay, here we go...the Prince is on-line..." He hit the switch to bring the Viceroy's face into focus on the huge screens all over the room.

"Well, what can we do for you, Zzitizenzz?"

Jim cleared his throat, "Your Majesty, we have been attacked by pirates flying the colors of Black Patch MacTarn."

"Yezz...we have zeen the weportz..."

"And that's not the worst of it, Sir. There were bodies found wearing the colors of other pirate bands as well. We are facing some kind of coallition of these devils."

"But your reports do not explain why they would, after all these cycles, attack a peaceful mining town?"

The Magus answered deliberately, "There are reasons so delicate that we cannot discuss them over an open hyperspace linkup. Please understand that the reasons were sufficient and the situation here is critical."

The Viceroy was visibly annoyed with the answer. He seemed about to demand a full explanation, then he changed his mind, and said, "I will accept your answer for now, Mage. However, we will expect a full report on our arrival."

"Yes, Sire, you will have it."

"We will be leaving here in a few ticks. We have already ordered a full Scramble for my Legions. We will be there as soon as possible." The screens on every desk went blank.

Zeer looked around, "Well, shall we go tell the people?"

The others nodded in grim agreement.

"Okay, here's the plan. Praseer?"

Praseer stood, "Your Grace?"

"You are now in charge of the quartermasters corpes."

"Actually, Sir, I am less suited than another."

"Oh?"

"Could you appoint my Uncle Jin, instead of me? He has done all of the work in my Royal Council. Let me be on his committee. That is really his area of expertise. His committees are already set up. May I suggest we use him, instead?"

Jim nodded, "That makes sense. I second the nomination."

Zeer leaned forward, "I appreciate your candor. Okay, let us vote." The board again went full green. He turned to Armand's uncle, "Jin Praseer, please step forward." He indicated a seat at his table. The wizened Paronese nobleman moved to the Magi's table and sat as the room applauded.

After the room quieted, he spoke, "I am honored to serve this worthy cause."

Jim barked a short laugh, "Well, my friend, it would be stupid not to choose you after all of your work."

Zeer turned to his wife, "Mage, I nominate the Abess and Ka-Lo-Prim, the Ta Namu, to be in charge of the evacuation of children and mothers."

Both females stood and spoke in unison, "We will serve."

The Magi turned with a smile to his wife, "Sheel will be in charge of defense and will be military liason with the Viceroy when he gets here."

She nodded, "Aye, Sir."

"Manninn..."

"Yesss, Sssirr?"

"I am positive that the Viceroy will want the mine to be running as well as possible to pay for this military action. Will you oversee the mine for us for the duration."

She bowed, "Yesss, Sssirr."

"Armand?"

"Yes, Sir?"

"Where is your brother, Trevor?"

The Second Citizen turned and pointed at the gallery to the press box. Trevor stood, "Yes, Sir?"

"Sir, we need an information Officer. Can you do it?"

"Sure, but I'm under contract to SpyNet."

"This is war, sir. I'm sure the Viceroy will have no problem grabbing you, so, get on board."

Trevor made a face, "SpyNet is grab-proof. We are owned by the Empra's mother."

"Can you help us?"

"Do I get exclusives?"

"No, Tevor, you will give exclusives, not get them."

"Oh, yeah, what power I'll have. I'll do it."

"Have you gotten all of this?"

"Uhhh, no. My brother said no cams in here."

"Yes, good, quite right, this must be an open environment to brain storm. So, will you help us?"

Trev looked at Jani. She nodded yes. He smiled.

"How fast can you get it up loaded?"

He shrugged, "We'll know the answer to that in fifteen ticks if the equipment works. We'll know in five."

The Magus stood, "That's it then, I want this story out, but very carefully... just the barest of facts. No details, just the headlines. Keep your first dispatches to safe topics, just appointments and such."

"Got it."

He turned and faced the Circle, "We will have press conference in twenty ticks. Let us get our reports together." He left. The Paronese huddled around Uncle Jin. Paris and the Ta-Namu headed for her office already conferring mentally as they organized their plans. Zeer listened to them, then shut them out to think.

Zeer and Jim got up and headed out. The rest of them formed up behind Zeer as they headed for the balcony over the town square. The whole town was gathered below waiting for news. As they saw the Magi Circle come out onto the balcony, they quieted.

Zeer spoke into the mike. "People..," His voice echoed across the open space. It seemed to swirl about with the dust devils. "The attack this morning was the opening round of a war declared by the pirates from Pergatory Canyons."

"Ohhhhh..." was a roaring response.

"It was not the last attack. Until further notice, we are under a state of seige."

The crowd's noise drowned him out.

He waited a moment for quiet and continued, "This morning, thousands of Ssarrians were killed in their nest down by the river."

A roar from the crowd flowed around the square.

Zeer held up his arms, they fell quiet. "The Viceroy is bringing troops here to defend our mining town. The new town must be evacuated as soon as possible."

The crowd below roared its disapproval. He let them roar until they were tired. He held up his arms for quiet. After a moment, the noise dropped to a level where he could be heard.

"I need you all to go home and prepare to be evacuated either to the fort or to hiding spots in the mountains. Fighters and miners will stay. All others must leave. All buildings will be temporarily taken as military housing. They will be returned after the war."

Once again, he was drowned out by noise of the crowd. He waited. "Stay in your homes until you are contacted." Then, he turned and left the roaring crowd behind him as he reentered the cool building.

At his office door, Zeer turned as the group behind him headed for their own offices. He shook each hand and wished them good luck then turned and went inside of his office. Sheel followed Jim into his and closed the door.

Zeer connected with Paris, "Good Luck sweets..."

"Thank you, dear..."

"Okay, I'll work here. May I pick you up on the way to Even Song. We will need prayer more than ever now. We can eat together after Eventides."

"Okay, baby..." and she turned her attention back to Ka-lo Prim and the evacuation to the Namu Dans.

Even Song prayers were sparcely attended. Zeer lead them through the songs and prayers for the Master to regain control of their world. After, they walked out into the cool evening. They passed by a Par Cat sub-echelon driving a grounder flying the flag of Paron. He was waiting for Praseer to come out. Paris walked over and touched it lovingly. "It is so beautiful. I miss paron so much." Silently, she sat in the car and rode.

Zeer noticed a tiny tear drop onto her chest. "I have never seen you like this..."

"It has been so many cycles since I saw our true flag, ma sweet. It has been hidden since we were merged into the Emperion. It stays with the Di et Wa."

The next morning, Zeer climbed to the ramparts of the fort in the predawn gloom. Below him dust clouds swirled around the dark figures huddled below. Sounds of grief and fear drifted up to him as people were being evacuated. Males and females of all species were parting with kisses and hugs. Fathers were placing crying children into the flitters that were to take them to the Askirab hideouts.

Paris came up behind him. He jumped as she touched his back. His mind had been so full that she was unable to break into his thoughts. She came around him and nestled into his arm. Holding him tightly she thought to him, "Tis a sad day, Preacherman."

He spoke softly. His mind was too stressed for mental speech. "Aye, lassie, there was so much promise here. I meant for us a new life for us. Speakin' of sad, are the bairns and Mrs T. about ready?"

"Aye, I shall miss them."

"No, Mrs. MacTarn, you'll be right there with them."

Her claws immediately leaped from her fingers, even though she continued to hold tightly to her man. He felt the nails digging into his arm. Her voiced hissed menacingly from her clenched teeth. "I shall do no such thing, Sir..."

He stepped away from her claws, "Now, lassie, please don't lose thy temper." Her temper had not improved a bit in the time they had been together.

"I am way past anger, here, boyo."

Trying to hold his temper, he pointed at the scene in front of him, "Look about thee, Lass. These people dinna want to leave their kith and kin, but they're doin' it."

Tears came to her eyes, "But..."

He grabbed her shoulders in his big hands and looked deeply into her eyes, "Kin ya no remember the the hundreds of Ssarrian dead, Paris?"

She moved away from him and stared down at the people below, "Aye, there is nothin' wrong with me memory."

"Oh, my darling Paris..."

She turned with fire in her eyes, "Don't even start with me."

"You can't stay here!"

"Sir, you fergit yerself."

"But, Paris, I can't be worryin' about you when I've so much else ta do."

She walked up, grabbed his beard with a hand on each side of his face, "And, ma sweet stupid mate, who is to look after your ugly puss if'n I leave you here?"

"I have thousands of people looking after me."

"Sure, but none can do as I do."

He smiled grimly, "Aye, Thee are unique."

Even though her eyes were full of tears, she remained firm. She turned away again, "Anyway, I have already joined the Medical Corpes."

"You did WHAT!?!"

"Do not forget that back home, I was a trained Med tech. I've already talked to Doctor Parthusian. He remembers my help at the cave in, and he was glad ta have me."

Zeer's shoulders slumped in defeat. He pulled her close to him. He had wanted with most of his heart for them all to be hidden with the Pra-Namu. Still, a tiny part of his heart was glad to keep her there. "Well, does Mrs. T know about this?"

Paris laughed, "Aye. She threw the same fit as you."

"I knew I loved that woman for some reason. Maybe I should have married her instead. At least she has the good sense to know when ta run."

"Like you, I suppose."

He just hugged her in response, and they watched load after load head for the hills, "No, I reckon I aint that smart, either."

"Well, there ya go. We're quite a pair aint we."

"Aye." said Zeer's dad. "Who'd have either one of you?"

Paris laughed at Zac as Zeer climbed up on the wall. The twin suns reached over the horizon together sending a golden blaze at him. Down below, people stopped what they were doing and gathered beneath him. He spread his arms to begin the Songs of Morning and the Songs of Passage for the dead and dying from the Battle of Ssarrian nest.

When the service was over, the people returned to their tasks. Zeer turned and headed for his new office in the old Command Center. There, the four committees were merged into one using scaled down staffing because staffing was short since the evacuation. Whole departments were shut down for the duration of the War. Nobody knew what was going on or where to find anything.

Jin Praseer was sitting in the first office. Boxes and papers were piled everywhere. He looked up from a pile of papers and smiled, "I'll do every thing that I can to get us up and running by sun up, your Grace. I require little sleep these days."

Zeer touched the old man's shoulder, "I know you will, Uncle...I have all the faith in the world in you."

They headed for home. As he was passing a corner, a young Ssarrian female grabbed his sleeve. "Fasser...may I sspeak wiss you?"

"Yes, Daughter." Zeer recognized her as the mother of his first baptism.

"I am ssso sssorrry," she cried. Zeer patted her hand. She continued through her sobs, "I wass the one who requested ssat you be given ssee green rocks. Itss all my fault. It was an act of pride. Now, my mossser and fassser, all ssose peepo are all dead."

He held her to his chest as she cried, "Thee are not to blame, darlin'. The Devil is a strong force of evil. But the Master will guide us home."

Paris walked up behind them. She patted the girl on her back. She added, "Greed killed those people, sweetie, not you." she lifted her chin, "Have you got a place to stay?"

"Yesss, Abess. I am working in sssee mine. We have moved into well spaces under the old office buildings. We are warm, wet, and comfortable there. We can work and live. Sssere are babeess to tend and rocksss to dig. I can work to forget."

"Dinna worry, lass, we'll get the men who did this."

She bowed on a knee, "An evening's blessing, Fassser?"

The two placed their hands on her green, pointed head. Paris prayed, "Be blessed, child. Thee will get better. Remember, it was not your fault."

"O main!" The young woman thanked them and left. They turned and hurried to their own children getting ready to be evacuated. They looked at each other and thought simulataneously, "Poor child..."

At their door, they found Mrs. Tren and several acolytes piling the children's belongings into a pushcart for the trip over to the flight deck. Zeer picked up one of the boys and Paris picked up the other. Yanni and Mrs. Tren pushed the cart and the rest filed along behind. Everyone was too sad to speak.

The children were crying though they really didn't know why. All around them children were crying, and they just joined in. Even though the boys were weened, Paris' breasts still hurt when she heard them crying like this. She desperately wanted to nurse them one more time. She, like everyone else, was afraid for her kittens and her man. It never occurred to her to be concerned for her own safety in the upcoming battles.

A troop of Guardians jogged past headed for the new guard posts that Tristan was building. Zeer watched them, suddenly feeling sad and old. He remembered the time when young Emerish men had marched off triumphantly to fight. They had been so confident. Like it was yesterday, his mind returned to the burned out shells of their home to his Mum and Sissy's funerals. How could he bear to do that again, he wondered. "I canna allow it." he muttered.

"We both won't allow it, husband."

He looked at his wife. With his free hand, he reached out to her. With his arm on her shoulder, they walked the rest of the distance to the flight deck. Sadly, they processed the boys. As they waited, she said goodbye to her wee bairnes. With kisses, tears, and waves they sent their precious cargo on its way to hopeful safety.

"These nestlings I will keep myself, Pra-Namu." Zeer heard in his mind.

"Thank you, Ka-Namu."

A young ensign touched his sleeve and snapped to attention. "Yes, my son?"

"Comm link, Sir, the Mage is gathering the Circle."

"Thank you." he turned to Paris, "Mrs. M, shall we attend?"

She smiled and took his hand, they jumped into the waiting grounder and, with a whoosh, they rushed to Chamber Hall. Once there, they moved through the doors to the Inner Chamber. Arriving at the same time was Prince Praseer. He bowed and waited. They smiled and stepped in ahead of him, heading for their seats. Little Jim, Sheel, and Ssarratt were already seated.

Jim flicked the switch on the desk, "Receiving..."

The Viceroy's face wavered into view. "Report..."

"There have been no further attacks. The town is nearly evacuated. The evacuations will be completed by mid-day. We have arranged rooms for your troops in the abandoned homes. We know that some of them are not fully completed, but they are better than sleeping out of doors."

"Excellent, Sir. We will begin arriving within a few arns. See you all soon." The screen went blank.

Zeer turned to Jim, "How many troops are coming?"

Jim turned to Sheel. She answered, "Rumor has it that he has six legions at his personal disposal. If he brings them all, that would be about sixty thousand."

Ssarratt looked happy, "Alright...now we can avenge my nest."

Zeer looked at Little Jim, "You don't look so confident."

"No, Sir, I am not. The pirates picked the area that we call Purgatory for many good reasons. The canyons are narrow and filled with verlite steel deposits, which disrupts communications. They are winding and treacherous. Properly defended, a small force can cut a larger force like ours to ribbons if we tried a frontal assault."

Ssarratt looked upset, "What will we do?"

"We'll get ready and hope the Viceroy has a plan."

"Right..." she bowed and headed back to the mine.

Praseer looked at Zeer. Zeer looked Paris. Together, they nodded. Zeer spoke to Jim, "Jim, we need to see you in private."

He showed them into his office. "Okay, what do you need?"

Praseer began the story, "Mage, we won't need radios to communicate in the canyons."

"No?"

Zeer continued, "No, we won't. You see, me friend, I have kept another secret from thee. I am sorry. Par Cats, Askirabs, and certain earthers such as meself can communicate through a form of mental speech. The canyons do not interfere as much with this type of communications."

Praseer nodded. "We ask that you never tell anyone. We have kept this a secret for centuries. Now, though, if we are to survive, this secret must be used to our advantage. The Askirabim have promised to help us with spying and guiding our attacks. They are morally bound not to fight, but they sense the evil in the Pirates and have decided to help as they can. They have an uncanny ability to move without being seen."

The big man sat and stared for a moment. "I remember that as a child if we were playing hide and seek, trying to find their children would take all day." Then, he smiled, "All those years I lived in the nest, you know, I did think something was going on with all of those long looks my Namu and aunts used to give each other."

"Aye, lad, there was a lot going on."

Jim looked Paris, "You, too, young lady?"

Paris smiled, "Yes, sir. All Paronese are able to do it from birth."

He sat down, "Whew! So, how do we sell that to the Viceroy?"

Praseer looked around, then he smiled, "To protect our secret, we devised a communications system using dummy radios, and we don't tell any one the truth."

"Can you get ready in time, Lord Praseer?"

"I can Sir. My brother has designed a marvelous mock up, and we are making copies now."

"Good! I am glad to hear some good news for a change."

Zeer rose, "Little Jim?"

"Yes, Sir..."

"You know that the Viceroy is gonna want maps. You're the one who knows the most about them canyons. Can ya make `em?"

"Oh, I already have some. I had been thinkin' the same thing, Father. I've been already working with the computers updating our maps."

"Good."

The Comm line on Little Jim's desk buzzed, "Yes, Sparky?"

"Space Port City says the skies are full of troop ships. They are on Delta Hex Delta pattern coming right at us. ETA 8 to 20 ticks. The Viceroy's boat is first.

"Roger that! Out!"

He looked around, "Zero hour, people. The future is now."

They scrambled out to the Parade ground. As expected, the Viceroy's battle cruiser topped the far lip of Purgatory Valley and grew in size. Behind it, the sky began to fill with troop transports. The Viceroy's cruiser landed in the usual space. One after another transports set down, dumped out their troops, and lifted off to make room for the next. In a little over an hour, the areas around the square were filled with troops standing, leaning against walls, sitting, or laying on their kit bags.

The Viceroy led his command staff into Chamber Hall. He moved directly to the Inner Chamber and looked around at the Magi Circle. He saw without commenting that the room had been completely reconfigured after this morning's briefing. He was pleased to see that his command center now occupied the dais. Each group of officials now had a table and chairs in a semi-circle on the floor level of the wide room around his area. His people arranged themselves in the upper level chairs ready to assist him. The Circle and their people all found chairs and tables as indicated by name cards.

The Prince leaned forward, "Okay, Mage, what could not be said on open space link?"

Little Jim stood and spoke, "Sire, the pirates know that we found Verdollium."

"Verdollium? Why wazn't I informed?"

"We only found out ourselves yesterday."

"The one who originally found it died in the cave in. Miners working in the rescues found it on him. They were secretly searching for the source when the Pirates got wind of it and attacked."

"How large of a force?"

"We believe that there were at least six full sized battle wagons. A bit of worse news is that they flew under six different colors."

"That is not good. Lets get started."

In turn, each defense group gave their report just as they had done in the Magi Circle that morning. No references were made to anyone having any other status than Citizen. The elected Citizen gave the report for their table. In the spirit of good politics, each new project manager was introduced to the Viceroy in such a way that he could appear to have appointed that person to the job.

Chapter 21

Their meeting over, the Viceroy lead them out onto the speaking ledge. All of the people below stopped to hear what the Viceroy would say. Praseer walked up behind his brother and watched Janni run her to the camera.

The Viceroy drew himself, but he still looked like a green egg with legs. "Today, we embark on a new adventure. We will rid this planet of pirate vermin." He made a motion to one of the buglers, "Sir, Call the assembly!"

Trevor Praseer turned the camera back on. Janni played the camera around taping the soldiers as they assembled into straight ranks. They appeared to come from everywhere at once. In a few ticks, sixty thousand hearty souls covered every available inch of open area. Following the next command from the VR, they marched in review in front of him for all the news cameras. They formed a giant snake marching in time across the field. With great pomp, he dismissed the troops. The men and women soldiers broke ranks for the kit bus to get their bags. Once they had gotten their kit bags, they lined up to be assigned housing.

Praseer had set up computer centers at the beginning of every street that opened off of the parade ground. People poured though these gates and headed for the new homes that they would be using for the duration of the campaign.

Zeer stood at the back of one of the tables as one group of fresh faced troopers hurried past trying to find their new place.

"Wonder what these dumps look like."

"At least they're new dumps."

"I hope they're cooled. This heat's killin' me."

"Well, yer face is killin' me." They all hooted and pounded each other on the backs as they went past.

"Look at 'em, Dad. They are such young ones."

"Aye, laddie..."

"There'll be many sad mothers afore this is through." He shook his head.

"There always is, sonnie. Dinna be sad. That is the way of war and man... and mothers," said the old ghost sadly.

"Did we look like these shavers, Dad?"

"Whew, that was a far off day...I remember watchin' you, Shannie, and Doggy. There ya all was in yer starched greens actin' much the same as that lot."

Suddenly around the corner came the Viceroy and his entourage. Seeing the Preacherman standing alone, he changed course and headed over, "Your plans are going well, Father."

Zeer stood up tall and bowed, "We had a lot of help, Sire. We had a contingency commitee formed early on. We just dinna think that we'd hafta use it so soon."

"Listen to you, sucking up to that Frog."

"Hesh a hesh, Dad."

"I think I'm gonna be sick."

"Ya canna be sick, yer dead."

"Well, if I had a stomach, I'd be sick ta it."

"If'n ya had a stomach."

"And you should be ashamed, laddie. Have ya no honor for the dead?"

"If they would stay dead it would be easier."

"Well, me little Frog lover, I'm going to the pleasure dome. I canna last another tick. This area's infested with Frogs."

"Good riddance...ya bigot..."

"Up the Froggers!" and with an almost physical snap of mental energy, Zac was gone.

Down that same street, Trevor and Janni were taping pictures of the lines of soldiers for the Noon (Nzed) Report. When the Viceroy and his group had passed out of view, they wrapped up the report. Janni packed her cameras carefully to protect it from the sand swirling around the lines of shuffling feet.

Seeing the Preacherman, they headed his way. Trevor smiled, "Quite a show, eh, Father?"

"Yes, my son. So, how did the Channel take the news about you being drafted?"

Trevor laughed, "That's simple... They said for first dibs on the reports, you could have me for the duration. The second crew was at the Viceroy's palais taping the birthday party of one of his wives when the call came through that MS-1 was under attack from pirates. Now, the space lanes around here are sealed and the other news teams are prevented from getting in to make any reports. We have two teams and other channels have none."

Janni jumped in exitedly, "Now, our two crews are running live feeds to every channel in the Empire. We are getting ten times our usual rates for this gig. We might just retire with all the credits we're racking up here."

"If you live, Miss."

She looked stunned for a moment, then her eyes filled with tears.

Zeer took her in his arms, "I'm sorry, lass. But this is not just another show. Yesterday, we buried over two thousand people. These pirates are set to kill us all for the mine and its wealth."

"I'm sorry, too, Father. I guess all this war stuff is more than I am used to."

"Think nothing of it. I guess I'm just tired. I shouldna have made thee cry. If you will excuse me, I must find me wife. She promised me supper," and he walked off.

Trevor took Janni's hand and looked deep into her eyes for a moment, then he spoke to her softly, "What gives? I have never seen thee cry before, my sweetest. "

Her mouth opened as if she were about to tell him something. Then, she thought better of it and shook her head, "I dunno. I guess I'm just tired, too."

He stared into her eyes for a moment. "Well, if you're sure," he said softly. He picked up her camera, "Let's go see our new digs. We need a shower and a nap before the Evening News, anyway."

She brightened, "You dog! You're just tryin' ta get me outa my clothes."

He looked hurt, "Dog? Thee calls me a dog? All these cycles together and you still can't get the species right. We are CAT people... not DOG people!"

"Furballs is furballs..." and she took off running toward their apartment.

That night, after they had filed their report and eaten their dinner, they were walking along the parapet catching the last rays of the beautiful sunset. They leaned against the wall and listened to sounds of the mine. He put his arm around her shoulders.

She shuddered, "Could we really be killed, Trevie?"

"Girl, thee are the love of my life. Look around us. We just landed sixty thousand of the finest troops in the Empire. What could happen?"

She shrugged and snuggled close to him, "Yeah, you're right, baby. What could happen?"

Waiting for news was always the hardest. Trevor and Janni had a cup in the canteen and returned to their apartment. This night, they made love tenderly. Later, when he was asleep, she cried.

He awoke to her sobs, "Darlin'...darlin'... we've been in tougher spots than this. We`ll be fine." He calmed her by stroking her soft skin.

"That's not it, ya idjit. I'm pregnant," she cried as she buried her tears in his furry chest.

He nearly fell off the bed, "What?"

She grabbed him under the chin and looked deep into his eyes, "You, Sir, are a father."

He sat a moment, cocked his head, and smiled, "Well alright, then. I'm a papa!" He leaned forward and held her, "and you, ma jolie belle, can resist this question no longer. I'm askin' thee ta be my official mate." He jumped into bed. "Scoot over, woman, these desert nights are cold."

"How? By the Master's beard, fur face, am I, mere hairless human, supposed to keep your furry arse warm?"

He nuzzled her neck, "We`ll think of something..."

Once she was asleep, he contacted Zeer mentally, "Cardinal!?!"

Zeer was sitting on the veranda, half asleep. He was shocked to be contacted, "Yes, Brother Trevor?"

"May I request a wedding ceremony after Morgen Tide?"

"Whom are thee marrying, my son?"

"Janni Mixten, my cam tech."

"Does she know?"

"Kind of..."

"You and she must come and see me at first light. This is not something to spring on someone."

"Yes, Sir. I will... um... we will be there right before Morgen Tide." Trevor then went to find that small box he had been keeping for just such a moment.

As usual, Zeer had preparing himself to call the fire Eagle before 60, 000 new eyes. He was having his morning cuppa as two shadows came out of the fog. It was Trevor, looking nervous, and a very sleepy Janni. She spoke, "Trevi says you wish to speak to me, Cardinal?"

Zeer looked puzzled, "Really? Come, child, sit by me." Paris came out and sat on the arm of Zeer's chair with one arm around her husband's shoulder. When both women were seated, he looked at Trevor, "Tell me son, what was it that you wanted to ask your friend here?"

Trevor dropped to one knee, "Janni, ma sweet jolie, will thee marry me?"

She looked from Trevor to Zeer. Zeer shrugged. "When?"

"Ummmm, now!"

"Now!?!"

"Uhhh, yeah!"

She looked at Paris, "No dress...no flowers?"

Trevor looked lost, "Do we need that?"

She pretended to think hard. Trevor was panicked, "Well, do we?"

Janni covered her face as if she were crying. Then she couldn't contain herself. She burst out laughing and put her arms around Trevor, "No, my furry prince. All I have ever needed was you, ya buzz gwump! I need you!"

He put the ring on her finger and swung her around. He put her down and asked Zeer, "Satisfied, your Grace?"

"Aye, laddy. I think that will pass for yes! I will see you both in Church."

Paris took Janni, "Come, Child! I think I have a dress that'll fit ye, and we'll pick some flowers out of my own garden." They disappeared, leaving the two men feeling stunned.

Zeer got up and headed for the chapel, "I got two suns ta call. I think you need to call yer Brother and yer Dad to make sure they don't miss your big day."

Trevor appeared to come out of his stupor, "Yes, Father...good idea." He hurried off to get ready.

After Morgen Tide, Zeer called them up and ran them through the banns of marriage. When it was over, he dismissed the tiny congregation of faithful, "I pray the Master's blessings on us all." He heard Paris telling Armand thet there was to be a wedding brunch for the two families at the Abbey."

Chapter 22

The next morning, the Zeer was awakened in the first gray edges of morning, by the Rectory door bells. By the time Zeer walked up, a Guardian Commander was standing at attention in the foyer. Sheel and Jim had were standing behind him quietly. The Guardian spoke, "His Royal Majesty requests your presence at this morning's meal after Morning Song. I await your reply."

"We'll be there, me son."

The Guardian bowed and withdrew. Jim and Zeer shrugged and laughed. "Well, laddie...it aint every day we get invited to breakfast meeting with the Prince of the Empire."

"By the Master's beard, don't get too excited."

"No?"

"No! Have you ever seen what they eat?"

Zeer laughed, "Well, Old friend, hopefully, he'll have regular food fer us."

"I hope so."

When they got to the VR's ship, the Viceroy was already eating fistfuls of something green and alive. They were shown to their seats. They looked at each other. Slowly, Jim lifted the lid and was relieved to see an ordinary breakfast. Encouraged, the other two looked their meal trays. As they ate, they waited to be noticed.

The Viceroy ate several more mouthfuls of the stuff, and, just before Zeer thought he might be sick, turned to them, "Do you have any news, Gentlemen?"

"Yes, Sire."

"Go on."

"Some Askirabim spies have located three pirate camps."

"Yes? Well?"

He took out a map, "Sire, they are in these three washoes."

"Washoes?"

"Washoes are the little dry river beds that form the littler sections Purgatory Canyon. It's an Askirabi word."

"Yes, I see."

"Well, Sire, there are so many washoes, they were given letters and the number of the mine that was nearest, although, some had Askirabi names."

"Okay, enough geology. I was never too interested in science."

"Well, Sire. We have reports of Pirate camps here... and here... and here. They are all in Washoe Joni. They are called camps J#1, J#4, and J#6." Little Jim pointed to the locations of the three camps in their washoes on the viddy screen set up around the room.

"Alright then, lets go get them!"

"Ohhh, look at that Frogger go." Said Zac.

"Say what you like, Dad. This is what they excel at, straight out war."

"They certainly handed us our arses back in the day."

The Viceroy had six tables set up outside in the shade. He divided the force into six war wagon units of eight hundred professional troops and two hundred miners. This left a full legion in reserve back at the fort.

The Viceroy moved quickly from table to table making assignments. A general or an admiral took lead in each task force. Each camp would be hit from two sides. Zeer was assigned to a mop up unit at the camp they had labelled J-#6. They would come in behind the attack units and secure the area. This would release the war units to attack another site, if necessary.

Zeer went back to the apartment. Paris had lunch ready for him. "I thought you weren't goin', boyo."

Zeer smiled, but he watched her warily. He knew her claws were ready to spring out for a swipe at his face. He held his hands up palms forward, "Now darlin', don't get yer knickers in a twist. I'm just in a back up unit."

"Yer still goin' into that damned canyon, aintcha?"

He let a huge blast of air out of his lungs, "Wheeeeww, well, yes, but only after the fighting is well over that I'm just goin' in ta help."

"Yeah, sure." she ran out of the apartment.

Zeer sat there a moment. He looked at his wrist timer, got up, and headed for his assigned war wagons on the flight deck. At the flight deck, he joined a rifle plattoon and got on his war wagon. He and Jim waited for the next ninety ticks as the radios remained dead. Zeer looked at his Par Cat operator, "I canna hear nothin'. Are the Askirabs say anythin'?" he thought.

"No, I'm not hearing anything, Father. I heard them fine until they landed. They were taking a lot of fire, then, nothing. That's my cousin on that wagon. I am so worried."

At that, they could stand it no longer, Little Jim looked at Zeer. He nodded. No words were necessary. They clicked their seat belts, "Go..." all the riders scrambled for seat belts as the flitter esponded and they leaped into the air like a great beast.

They flew in silence. At about thirty klicks out from J #6, Zeer looked at the Par Cat corporal. "I'm picking up random messages from other camps, but nothing from Washoe Joni 6." Zeer slumped back in his chair thinking.

Jim leaned over to holler in his ear, "What's with the cat?"

Zeer yelled over the jet noise, "His cousin is in the first wave. He can't reach her."

The large men sat back heavily, "That's tough. Poor kid!"

The war wagon swooped low over the ridge above Joni 6. It was immediately thrown to the side by anti aircraft fire. The pilot wrestled for control and ducked back over the ridge. He brought the wagon to a rough landing and looked back at Little Jim, "I'm sorry, Sir, this is it until I can look at these thrusters. Maybe they're clogged or blown. I just can't say."

Jim shrugged. "Okay, people...bail!" The two platoons headed for the ridge running low.

Zeer grabbed Jim's arm, "Look, old friend, I'm no good at this. I'm a Navy man. I don't know nuttin' about land fightin'. So, you're our leader, now."

Jim smiled and waved them forward. They followed him in a wide arc around the rim of the washoe and down toward the source of the cannon fire. Almost immediately, three of their people were wounded. The rest followed closely. From the hiding place, they looked down into the washoe. In it was what looked like the usual mud brick Askirab homes. Where the mud had been knocked loose, blaster proof terraplast inner walls could be seen.

Little Jim sat back on his haunches and threw a rock, "By the Master's eyes, it's a trap. There's a fortress down there waiting for us. Three quarters of the attack force looks dead."

Zeer looked around the rock. He pointed for Jim, "Look at those one-man fliers buzzing around..."

"Yeah...they're picking off some of the batteries..."

"Aye...if not for them, we'd all probably be dead. Now, what are we going to do about the survivors, me son?"

"I think we should go get them out."

"How?"

"We send a small squad down to keep the batteries busy and the second squad leads the survivors out to the wagon."

"And I suppose you're the battery detail."

"Well, you put me in charge, Father."

"Aye, throw that in me face."

His big friend laughed, and pointed to three different Legionairres, "I'll take you... and you... and you... Corporal!"

The Par Cat radio operator slid forward, "Aye, aye, Mage!"

"Get to the top of the ridge and inform the fort."

"Call for back up. Got it!"

The Comm tech said, "We have already done that, Sir. Prince Praseer says that Colonel Magregor sends her regards and three war wagons full of hard noses are already half way here for relief. He'd bring more, but every party was the same trap. Black Patch was ready and waitin' on all counts..."

Zeer spat and cursed, "Damn my brother's missing heart!"

"Aye, son, I'll second that," said his father.

"Dad?!? Where are ya? "

"I'm about three klicks away. Ta-Namu says to tell you that the cave that you got soldiers holed up in has another opening. Go two rods left and find a blue cloth. Pull it and the rock will move. Follow the tunnel and you should come to your lost troops.

"Bless you, Da'."

"It is a blessing ta serve thee."

"Ahhh, she's teaching ya some manners then?"

"Well, when in Rome."

"Aye," he chuckled as he ran over to tell Little Jim. The giant face cracked in a smile, "That's the break we needed. I'm sorry I didn't think of it first."

"Aye, Laddie."

"Alright, Father. You go get `em out. I'll try and help the others."

Jim made hand signals to his platoon, and they all headed for the rim of the washoe.

Following the Namu's instructions, Zeer and his group crawled around until they found the cave entrance. They crawled forward until they reached the troops. Inside were several hundred Legionairres and naval air guardsmen. In command was a young CPO.

Zeer crawled to her. She was directing several patrols trying to pick off the batteries inside the Pirate's fort. She turned in surprise at the new commotion behind her, "Father... where did you'ns come from?"

"We found another way into this cave, it opens outside the washoe. Well, Chief... ready to bail?"

She finished wrapping a soldier's arm and nodded, wiped the dust from her eyes, and saluted, "By your leave, Sir."

"Okay....you and your people follow this cave back. Outside, go to the high ridge on your right. Get your people aboard the relief wagons, then lead Praseer's relief troops back in here. Check?"

"Check... "

She took off, pushing and leading the remains of her troops out the escape hatch. Zeer looked out into the washoe from the inner mouth of the cave. Six of eight original war wagons were burning. Several blaster batteries had pinned down a large group of Legionairres.

From the rim of the washoe, Jim's radio man began radio-controlling the one man fliers. This directed fire distracted the blasters away from the pinned down troops. Gradually, the troops moved to better cover.

Then, they were able to use better patterns of fire, the troops advanced and were able to pick off the cannons one at a time until the firing stopped. Jim turned, "Corporal!"

"Aye, sir?"

"Sound the all clear to the relief column."

"Already did, Sir Prince Praseer sends his compliments and says they are just two ticks out."

"I wish you damned people would wait til I give an order to obey it."

The Corporal's face went white. Little Jim laughed, "Just kiddin', shaver. Good work! It'll just take me some time to get used to these new command protocols."

The young girl relaxed, "Thank you, Sir."

As expected, in two ticks the relief battle wagons showed. Engines roaring, the wagons landed in cleared areas and killed their engines. In the dusty, wind blown silence, Little Jim's rifle patrol fanned out around him to check the area for survivors. Halfway around the washoe, they found another pocket of Legionnairres. Leaning against a rock was a Grygorian major. He was trying to read ripped up orders which had been blown out of the pocket of the dead general in front of him.

The man was weeping, his trunk waving back and forth. "NDeadn... ney're all ndeadn..."

Jim shook him, "Snap out of it, Major. They're not all dead. We can save some of them if we can move them out now. "

"Nno...nnlook, nthey're all ndeadn..." and the elephantoid turned away, buried his face in his huge hands, and wept.

"Get him out of here." Soldiers lead him away. Everywhere troops were being evacuated. People aboard the war wagons pitched in, grabbing the wounded, and helping them on board. As the wagons filled, they lifted off. Zeer found Little Jim. He yelled over the roar of jet engines, "Father, I'm glad to see you safe. We are regrouping at P-6. The hospital there is the biggest of the canyon centers."

As things settled, Zeer turned to Jim. He pointed at the CPO, "She can finish this. Let's have a look at these pirates."

Carefully, they advanced to the bombed out buildings. Zeer crawled through a toothy blast hole. Inside, the cooling smell of melted brick and metal filled his nose. Leaning back against a wall, he pushed larger chunks away from the opening until the opening was big enough for Jim. On hands and knees, he crawled inside to sit by his freind. One look was enough for them both, "Robots...nothin' but stinkin' robots..."

"Me bro's havin' a horse laugh over this'n, I'll wager."

Armand Praseer stuck his head in, "Gentlemen, let's bail before more pirates come."

"Aye, aye, Cap'm." They crawled out into the glare and jumped aboard the last wagon's runner as it lifted off.

The wagons were loaded with nearly double the amount of troops it was rated for. It was unable to fly over the canyon's rim, so, it was forced to fly a crazy course along one washoe after another toward Purgatory Mine #6, the rendezvous spot.

Zeer noticed the fuel light. He leaned forward, tapped Little Jim on the shoulder. "Jim, look at the fuel."

Little Jim leaned over to him, "What gives?"

"I figger we're usin' fuel at twice the normal rate with this overload. We won't make P-6 without fuel.

Jim thought a moment. "Pilot, head for P-3. We can refuel there. "

"Aye, aye, your Honor."

They landed in the abandoned town. Troops who could walk fanned out to get water for the wounded and fuel for the wagon.

Zeer and Jim sat in a shadow and waited. A young Askirabi female with a baby bird child in her pouch, materialized by Jim's side. He smiled, "Hello Tedab, how may I serve thee?"

She was ashamed, looking down at her feet. She spoke in her tongue. Zeer heard them talking in his mind. "We are sorry, Jim-Samu. We did not know what awaited thee. That village was wiped out by an off world illness. It was abandoned many lifetimes ago. None of us had been back."

Jim put his hand on her arm, "Thee are not to blame, Mother. We are just as guilty. We were arrogant, and they were waiting for us."

She drew Zeer aside, "I bear the Father Spirit..." she thought.

Zeer felt a familiar presence. "Hi, Dad."

In his mind was a quiet, "Laddy..."

"Robots, Dad, I feel so stupid."

"We couldna seen it comin'. Dinna blame yerself... blame the bedamned Frog Major, once again, he rushed us in there half prepared."

Zeer ignored his father and bowed to Tedab, "Thankee for protecting the Father."

She bowed, "It is a blessing to serve Thee."

"It is a blessing to be served by Thee." and she was gone into the gathering shadows.

Loaded with water and fuel, they headed for P-6. They rode on through the late afternoon. There was no talking. These grim troops now knew that this was gonna be no easy job.

Chapter 23

During the winding flight through the canyon, no one noticed that a new war wagon had joined the relief line as it left Washoe Joni. At P-6, its troops had jumped off to help. They were dressed in stolen Imperial uniforms and blended right in to the confusion around them. In the passenger's seat was a figure sitting quietly during the loading. His head was wrapped in a bloody bandage, so no questions were asked of him. Everyone assumed that he was wounded and patiently waiting for the take off. For some reason, only dead bodies were loaded onto this craft.

In the confusion at P-3, these men loaded fuel and got drinks with out being questioned. After a time, the hooded figure nodded and a hand signal passed from man to man of this small brigade. They carried some more corpses and headed for their vehicle. When the take off was ordered they lifted off in a cloud of dust and appeared to head off with the rest, but they didn't.

They fell back and soon were lost to sight in the twists and turns of the canyons. As soon as they were out of sight, the leader threw the bandage off of his bright, red hair and smiled, "Let's go home, Darlin..."

Tantee took off the dust goggles that had hidden most of her face and shook her long hair out of the cap she wore. "Yes, Sir..." and she turned at the next canyon and headed for their hideout on the far side of Purgatory Mine #1.

Hitting a switch, a section of the sheer canyon wall split open and the wagon entered. The wall closed behind them. The man painfully stepped down from the wagon, "Get someone ta dump those bodies before they stink up the place and meet me at HQ."

"Where ya goin', Patchie?"

"I gotta go see the Manx..." and he hobbled off.

Tantee turned to the man behind her, "Zooie...ya heard `im. Dump these bodies some wheres."

The long, sad looking face in the seat behind her looked even sadder, "Yeah,...like...where?"

"See if the blasted Spiders want 'em... figure sumthin' out..." she yelled over her shoulder as she jumped from the wagon and headed for their section of the cave.

Shannon MacTarn hobbled along the cool, dark cave, twisting and turning until he came to walls that were painted in blue and red stripes. Seeing him draw close, a guard came to sudden attention. Recognizing him, the guard saluted, "Admiral Patch, Sir."

Not stopping, Shannon nodded to the man and hobbled on. Going into the next small cave, he kicked the feet of a lump on the floor under some fluffy blankets. The figure sat bolt upright with a hand blaster pointed at Shannon, "Wha...ohhh, it's you. Whadya want dis time, Patch man?"

"Get a move on. I'm callin a meet in five klicks. We kicked some serious Frogger ass today while you was sleepin'."

Manx laid back down and nestled back in between the two naked females that warmed his bed. "Fight's over... What the rush?"

A strong arm, knotted with muscle whipped out. It grabbed one corner of the mattress and flipped the three inhabitants on the floor. "Lissen, you ignorant flip rat...the Viceroy is right now on his green, slimey way ta P-6 to assess the damage. I want a surprise waitin' fer him."

"Oh, that will be fun enough to get me out of bed at this unholy hour!" He jumped up and fell over, tangled in the sheets. The girls giggled not even trying to hide their naked charms from the Admiral.

Patch ignored them all. He turned and left, "Skoot yer hooter, Mister..." and he left the man to untangle himself from the females and covers. In a similar fashion, he went from section to section announcing the Council of Chiefs. Finally, he went into a section of caves painted with green and white diamonds.

"Admiral on deck!" he barked. All the guards snapped to attention and saluted as he passed. He returned the salute and ducked through a fabric cover into his own cave. The first room had been set up as a meeting room.

At every seat was a plate and fork and a sheaf of pictures that they had just taken of the troops and armaments while they were out. He stopped and smiled, "What's dis?"

Tantee sat nonchallantly eating her breakfast, "Why, Patchie, ma darling man, you did call the chieftains to counsel, din'tja?"

He pulled her up to him. Once again, she marvelled at his strength, "Me darlin' woman, I swear you kin read minds," he kissed her and tried to look sad, "or, am I becoming predictable, lassie?"

"Do not fergit, Patchie, that my mother was a general and my father was an Admiral. Ain't this the best time fer a meetin'? With the look on yer face, I was sure that you went ta call it." She began removing dishes, "Well, if'n ya don't want this stuff."

He grabbed her from behind, pinning her arms, "So, I am becoming predictable."

She turned to face him. Her face softened. She reached to stroke his scarred face, "It's only that thee deserve the best, ma sweet, sweet man."

"And that I have the best, Tantee DeNoor, as long as I have thee." They kissed for a long moment.

"Ahem..." Holding tight, they looked at the intruder, "Yes, Kal?"

"Guests, Sir." Shannon saw the Chieftains gathered behind the old pirate.

He let her go and walked calmly to the head chair, "Okay, Lad. Please let them in." The group filed in through the door. He smiled inwardly, that his best friend, Doggie, will never change. With a wave of dismissal, he spoke to his old friend, "There will be eight for breakfast, Commander."

"Aye, aye, Admiral." the curtain dropped.

Turning to his guests, he smiled, "Wecome, Chieftains, please enjoy." His scullery crew brought in the food Tantee had ordered. For a time, nobody spoke as anti-grav servers floated among them.

Zarla Tween curled two of her four shapely legs beneath her and gazed deeply at Shannon. "Zo, Admiral MacTarrrn, why have you awakened me before my beeyootee zleep eezz don."

Shannon smiled, "Zarla, ma sweet. Thee are beautiful enough."

She smiled widely and flipped her hair. With one set of hands, she fed little tidbits of raw meat into the eating hole in her chest. With her other two hands, she picked at one of her talon-like claws with a long, slim throwing blade. She called it her "Widow's Mark." One would not want to turn their back to this spider. She leaned forward, showing her ample breasts through the unbuttoned shirt. "Oh, and Admiral, thank thee for the beautiful bodies."

Patch looked puzzled, "Bodies?"

"Those newly delivered Imperial soldiers from this morning. My crew will eat well today."

Patch looked at Tante. She shrugged, "It seemed like a good idea." Behind her, other Chieftains shuddered at the thought.

She reached a claw to touch Patch "Oh, yes, Admiral, while they were tempting, eating with you was more interesting."

Tantee instantly bridled at the spider's attention to her man. In his mind, he read this and inwardly laughed. If only Tani could see how he felt. He shuddered to think of those eight arms and legs holding him close to the abdominal opening. Who knows how many men had had the last, wild ride of their life ended by this woman.

Still, he knew Tani's temper. He had to get her out of there before she could cause a fuss. "Tani, me darlin', I shall need thee to depart." He said this firmly, looking deeply into her eyes. She flared for a second and then, as his calming wave controlled her, she lowered her eyes and left. As she passed him, he reached out and pulled her to him, giving her a quick kiss.

She smiled weakly and whispered in his ear, "Just watch that spider."

"Dinna worry, lass. Her foreplay is interestin`. It's her idea of after-sex play that I canna live with." He laughed and he swatted her butt for good measure. She punched him in the arm and left.

With a smile, he returned to his guests, "Ladies and gentlemen, Pirate Chieftains one and all. My sources tell me that the operations this morning were a great success. We drew them out of their protected valley and spanked tem with our traps. We owe the Manx big for his expertise with the robots and the fooling of the Askirabi spies.

"Here! Here!"

"Way to go Manx!"

Now, the Viceroy is headed for P-6 to regroup. Again, we guessed correctly. Zaft, is the surprise in place?"

A blond, blue-eyed giant at the end of the table leaped to his feet and struck a pose at attention. He was Derak Zaft, the leader of the Orions who tore his attention away from Zarla's naked breasts. He raised his mug of ale and shouted, "Jah, mein Kapitan, hit vas gut."

Shannon raised his pint to the Orion, "Ja! Gut! The Commandant Major has little battle experience despite his history. He has hidden inside those walls too long."

As they all saluted the Orion with their mugs, inwardly, Shannon was hard pressed not to laugh at the man's reaction to the overt sexuality of the spider woman. He was glad that he had convinced Zarla to start wearing pants, although they were skin tight and hid very little. All he could think was that Derak had better watch himself or the Orions would need a new leader. "Good news, lad. Beor... the attack plans?"

A little toad of a woman shuffled to the front. She flicked some switches and the room went dark as she proceeded to explain their next surprise. Chieftains asked questions from time to time. Some of the plans changed to meet suggestions. When they were all satisfied, they drank a silent toast, saluted each other, and left to assemble the fleet and get their troops into position.

Chapter 24

As the afternoon shadows reached from the sheer canyon walls of the mining fort, the troops caught sight of P-6, "There it is, Sir..." said the pilot.

Little Jim hunched forward to look through the forward wind screen. He saw a few wagons already on the ground. Looking at the flags set up in several gun posts, he turned to Zeer, "It's the Green Legion."

Zeer leaned out to look. Then he came back in. Yelling over the jets, "Aye, lad. That means the Viceroy is still on his way. That will give you time to talk to your brother."

"Yeah, maybe he'll know somethin' good."

In a cloud of dust, the wagons settled in the open area outside of the walls of P-6. Healthy troops jumped out as soon as the wagon touched down. As gently as they could, they handed down the wounded to those waiting on the ground. The men worked soundlessly. Zeer turned to his friend, "The cold air fells good."

"Yes, Father. I've forgotten how I miss this old canyon. I must visit here more often if we live through this."

"Aye..." and they returned to their work.

Dust covered forms scrambled through the swirling dust of the jet props. Sheel came through on Little Jim's right side and grabbed him in a bear hug that would have crushed a lesser man. "Oh, baby, I was so worried."

"Now, darling, we were fine."

"I listened to the play by play. You and the cardinal was poking a buzz qwump's nest."

"The Askirabi took good care of us."

"I don't care. You ain't never goin' out without me again!" She buried her face in his huge chest. On his other side his brother, Teddy, grabbed them both. Jim kissed them both and they stood a moment, holding each other.

Then, Jim turned away from them, "C'mon now, we've got work ta do." They began unloading wounded. On the other side of the wagon, a smaller shadow hurtled herself at the Preacher man. In a flash, he was wrapped in purring, crying cat fur. When he could, he pushed her away from him, "What are ya doin' out here, lass. Are ya daft?"

She pulled her arms free, her yellow eyes flashing, "Have ya forgotten, old man, that I am a trained med tech. I volunteered at the hospital and took the first ambu-flitter here." She pushed him aside and began working on a soldier's bandage.

He knelt beside her, "You, Madame, are NOT supposed ta be here!"

Now that she could see he was whole, her anger returned. She grabbed two handfuls of uniform, "And, neither are YOU, Sir."

He knew where this was going. "Now, mother," he soothed. She looked at him for a moment. Turning away from the stretcher, she advanced toward him, claws extended. She pointed a finger at Zeer. "You were supposed to be on a little mop up mission with no enemy contact."

"I did not lie. When we arrived, there were no pirates."

She was not amused, "Oh no! Nothing but a few robo-cannons! 70% loss of life on the first transports in! Don't get me started."

He circled around her waiting for an opening to grab her neck, "Look ma sweet. There is not a scratch on me. Nothing happened."

She waved at the rows of stretchers, "Does this look like nothin' to you, Mister?"

He shrugged. "Honnneeee...this all happened before we got there. Really it did." He reached to pull her close.

She held him for a moment as the turbines ground to a halt and the sound of the engines faded. She pushed him away, "Now, if you will excuse me, Cardinal, First Citizen, I have ta see ta some of these wounded souls before you have to sing for them all." She returned to her work.

"But, what about me unborn babes?"

She turned to face him, "Look, Mister, they are my babes, too. If we don't stop your brother, we're all dead anyway. Now, stop botherin' me and get some of these people outa this sun."

Little Jim was watching. He let loose of a huge laugh, "Well, Father, I guess she told you."

Zeer made a face and they returned to their work. Seeing was easier now that the dust had settled.

He knew she was right, but he didn't like it. To hide his feelings, he joined the lines of people hauling stretchers into the cool stone caves that had quickly become their field hospital. For the next hour or so, they worked continuously. Patients were moved to the various cave openings or several tents outside of the hospital as called for by their condition. Zeer worked near his wife watching her with new amazement. She was gentle with the young ones and tough with the old ones. Moving quickly from one soldier to another, he watched her cleaning, treating, and bandaging their wounds. "Thank the Master for thy skill," he prayed.

"O Main," she said with a tiny smile.

Eventually, it was her turn to relieve in surgery. He was glad that she would be deep in a cave for a while if the Pirates returned. He waited for a while in the shade, then, he grew restless. He knew she might be in there for hours. She was too busy to connect with him.

After a time, he looked up and saw the plaza around the hospital had filled with waiting troops coming in from the other attack sites. The messages flashing around on the ParCat/Askirab network told of all the three battles going exactly the same.

Praseer and his fast attack squads kept jumping out to relieve trapped units. With added troops and better strategy, all of the sites were eventually secured. At each site, the results were the same, many dead and wounded with no dead pirates.

Tristan had been busy. In the last few days, one of her crews had put in a new wall around the growing town. Zeer walked among the troops, talking to one, praying with another, and writing a note for yet another. In this slow fashion, he made his way to the edge of the crowd. He walked up the steps of the wall and looked over the parapet. He saw that the Legionaires were setting up forward posts and digging in.

Before heading out, he stopped in the Fra's office, Jim and his brother, Teddy, were pouring over maps and getting reports from a Par Cat corporal who was typing the incoming messages onto a writer. Jim was reading the incoming info over her shoulder. Ted looked up, "Should I call you Cardinal or First Citizen? Either way, welcome to my mine."

Zeer shook his hand, "Teddy, me son, a blessing on this house."

"Well we're gonna need it. Here we were, just about to shut down. There's only poor quality quallium coming out of here, anymore. Only a few hundred folks left. Now, we're full of troops."

Zeer chuckled, "Well, sonnie, just call it about forty thousand guests."

"It'll be fine as long as I don't have to cook fer 'em." Zeer laughed and headed out.

Zeer made his way to the edge of the flight deck. The Viceroy's barge had not arrived. The area around a viddy screen was being set up as a general headquarters. Taking a cool drink, he sat for a while and listened to the generals making their reports to the Viceroy as he made his way into the forward area.

"Dimo?"

An old Tritonian general hobbled to the screen. She pointed to the maps so that the viddy screen could see them. "We entered J-4 from the North and proceeded as planned toward Gamo`s position. We both penetrated the village and approached each other. The village appeared empty. House to house search grids were executed."

"We were only a few paces apart when laser cannons began blasting away. Gamo went down in the first fighting. Both forces retreated in a disorganized fashion taking awful losses. Outer wagons lifted off. Several of them were shot out of the air. I've never seen..." she broke down and could not continue.

The Viceroy sighed, waited, and spoke, "Frami?"

An old Frogger with a head wound was wheeled up to face the screen, "Sire, our experience at Wadi Atlax was nearly identical as Dimo's. As with the previous report, we met no resistance until we were in the center of an abandoned nest. Unseen attackers opened up with cannon. We suffered disasterous losses." Thick yellow tears streamed down the green face of the Frog general, "we barely ezcaped..."

"Zandan?"

"Nuffink too add," the last general said.

"Cardinal MacTarn?"

Zeer sat up and faced the monitor, "We were sent to Washoe Jani as a mop up unit. We became a relief column as we found the two legions pinned down. The Mage and myself, with the help of some Askirabs were able to rescue some troops."

"Askirabs?"

"The original inhabitants of this planet, Sire..."

"Oh, yes, those birds...go on!"

"The buildings were not what they appeared to be. The walls had all been replaced. They were now composed of blaster proof terraplast disguised as mud huts. The guns were on auto-fire by motion detectors."

"Mage?"

"I have nothin' to add, Sire. We were lucky and the few men we got out were luckier. Without the Askirabim, we may all be dead."

Major Sedi pressed to the front. He had been rescued by the relief column lead by Zeer and Jim. "They are just being modest, Sire. This giant got the local fliers to coordinate their fire. This way, the robot gunners were distracted so we could escape from the trap we had stumbled into. Cardinal MacTarn found us through a back route. He rescued over a third of our troop. I would like to recommend that a medal be awarded to each of those men for this day's work."

The Viceroy was always looking for a chance to make the news. He jumped at this chance, "Yes, I quite agree." At that moment, the Royal Barge appeared over the canyon rim. They all headed for the landing site.

The war wagons of the Red Legion surrounded the Larger Royal Barge. As the barge descended, the wagons continued to circle the airfield until the barge was in place. All but two of the wagons then landed in clouds of dust.

They all stood at the flight deck watching the landing. Around a cleared central area, gun placements were reset. Tristan and her crews were busily pouring more gun replacements. The Royal Barge set down in place.

The portal opened like a pupil of an eye. Guardians formed a cordon. Tables and map boards were set up. Zeer noticed that Trevor and Janni were not with the troops.

He mumbled to Little Jim, "I`ll bet the arse kickin we got today never hits the News."

"No, it wouldn't look good for the Viceroy, would it?"

Abruptly, the Viceroy appeared. He strutted to the center table. There waiting were the three remaining generals. Each one, in single file, handed him their sword to resign their commissions. He waited until the ceremony was over to speak. He looked at his humbled general staff. They would not look at him. He waited a moment, then, spoke softly, "Gentleme, if I were take your swords, then, I must turn in my own as well. This day will not go down as the day I was forsed by pirate scum to give up my office. We will turn these attacks into new victories for the glory of the Empra."

Still ashamed, the generals picked up their swords and sat in their places at the new war table that had been set up in the shade.

Before another word was spoken, blasters opened up from hidden spots high on the canyon walls. Two defensive gun sites disappeared instantly. Some of the pilots tried to take off. Some returned fire from the ground. The two circling wagons were firing at the hidden blasters. First one and then the other flitters disappeared in a fireball as the blasters in the canyon wall picked them off.

The Viceroy scrambled back into his Barge. Troops attempted to form behind him, shooting in all directions and dying as the blasters picked them off. Before the door was closed, they tried to lift it off. Several hits took out huge sections of the hull. With a thud, the Barge settled back to the ground.

From out of nowhere, troops appeared under pirate banners. They had been waiting in war wagons that had landed mixed in with other troops. All around was a melee of fighting. It was a mad house, just as Shannon had hoped.

As the pirate companies advanced from different angles, whole sections of the flight deck were cut off. Rifle patrols formed around the terraplast shells that Tristan had built and tried to stay alive until they could get organized.

The blasters from the canyon walls had stopped so as not to hit their own troops. If any wagons lifted off, they immediately blew them up. None escaped.

Zeer was knocked down by the first blast. This probably saved his life as laser blasts sizzled the air above his head. Through the dust and smoke, a large form stumbled toward him. He reached up and pulled Little Jim down beside him. A Legionaire still standing was cut in two by the next bolt.

"Thanks Father..."

"Think nothin' of it, old friend..."

"Preacher man!"

"Pirates!"

"Noooo!"

"Dinna worry, lass. Not a scratch on me. You stay inside. It's a mad house out here."

"What gives?"

"It's a sneak attack. The Pirates are attacking again..."

"Master protect thee."

"And, thee..."

Chapter 25

He pulled Jim toward one of the small blast walls that Tristan had built earlier that day. All around them, small knots of stunned soldiers attempted to resist the attacks. Zeer and Jim grabbed as many Legionairres as they could and formed a perimeter around the Barge. Using their fire as cover, Zeer crawled through the half open door and looked through the smokey interior for survivors. Anyone that he found, he dragged to the opening. Jim reached in and hauled them out. If they could shoot, they were propped up and added their fire to that of their comrades.

Finally, crawling through the smokey darkness, he felt something slimy. An explosion outside lit up the interior through a hole in the bulkhead. He recognized the Viceroy among a pile of dead, young females. They were all covered with green, sticky blood. The females must have taken the worst of the blast as the walls had caved in. They all smelled too bad for Zeer to check much closer.

Crawling backward, he pulled the Viceroy by his collar. Reaching the iris, he called to Jim. The Frog looked like a baby in the huge paws of the Mage as he gently lifted him out. Zeer jumped out behind him. "Come on lads, fall back. This ship's gonna blow any tick!"

Zeer ducked down for a look around. More rifle men moved up and formed around their position. As gun companies formed, their officers began to organize the men and create firing patterns. Against hardened, organized Imperial troops, the pirates were being beaten back. Using war wagons as forward positions, cross fires were used as an advantage as the disciplined Legionairres quickly routed the undisciplined pirates.

A major crab walked over to where Zeer and Jim were hiding. The Major saluted when he saw the tiny load that Jim was carrying, "General Dimo's regards, Mage. A path to the hospital cave has been established."

Jim nodded and knelt for a moment behind the wall as pellets and lasers flashed around them. "By Your command, Sedi, on yer mark!"

Major Sedi turned to the troops behind him. "Let's get the Viceroy to the hospital, boys. A roar swelled from the ranks and their fighting redoubled. Within a few ticks a path was opened to the fort. Jim took a small gun patrol and headed for the hospital.

The fight seemed to leave the Pirates. They could see that this group was too disciplined for a quick kill. As quickly as they had come, the pirates broke off and faded into the smoke and dust of the canyon traces.

By the time they had fought their way to the cave opening, the fight was nearly over. A defensive perimeter had been hastily established. All of the pirate's gun mounts were destroyed and pirate combatants had disappeared. Jim just kept running back into the darkness of the cave.

In her new Command Post just inside the front edge of the cave, General Dimo had one arm in a sling, a bloody bandage half way down her face. "Cardinal, that was a brave and stupid thing you did."

"It was nothin', General. If we lose him, we may as well pack up and give this planet over to the Pirates."

"Quite right. Pulling those troops together and setting up safe forward positions saved a lot of butts, including my own and the Viceroy's. So, I'm thankin' ya." And she stuck out her good hand.

"Mage MacGregor and some of your well trained Legionaires did all the work, I just got a little slimy going in after the Viceroy," he said softly, embarrassed. She turned back to her comm board.

"Uhh, Dimo?"

"Yes, your Grace?"

"That barge's gonna blow... I smelled ozone...the Q generator's over cookin'!"

"Right." and she yelled into her mike, "Clear the flight deck! All wagon's that can move...MOVE!!! The Viceroy's Clunker is gonna blow any tick!"

All across the flight deck people and machines got as far from the Royal Barge as they could. Wagons that could fly dragged disabled vehicles to the far side of the clearing. Zeer sat in the shade of the wall and rested, listening to the reports of how the pirates had simply vanished.

Suddenly, with a huge flash, the Viceroy's barge lit the afternoon sky. Bits of men and machines flew around the command post. The corner of the stone wall saved the Preacherman and the General. The terra plast walls all around them splintered as huge chunks flew over Zeer's head. The radio console, the General, and a Tritonian radio-tech landed in his lap. The order of landing probably saved Zeer and Dimo's life. A huge, jagged piece of Plexan sliced through the private and buried itself in the radio desk.

People came from all sides. In a tick, the rubble was pulled off of the survivors. The cave mouth was a lot bigger as most of the near wall was gone. Across the wide plaza, a major section of the fort nearest the barge was also missing. Zeer helped carry a survivor to the hospital.

By the time Zeer reached the hospital hallways far inside the cave, Little Jim was coming out. He looked at his friend for a moment, "So? What was that noise?"

"The Viceroy's Barge blew and took out half the canyon. Just made little pieces out of the big pieces the pirates left. How's the Viceroy?"

"He's alive. As soon as he's stable, we gotta blow this canyon. We're sittin' ducks here."

"Aye, me son, that's a fact."

Just then, a miner ran by, recognizing the Mage, he slid to a stop, his chest heaving. He gulped some air and blurted out, "Little Jim, most of the Hall of Justice's missing. It got a direct hit from the Viceroy's boat. Teddy's missin'. We cain't find him any wheres!" He ran off to get more miners.

Zeer and Jim ran toward the area. The corner of the fort where the office of the Fra had been was reduced to piles of Terra plast chunks. They moved from one pile of rubble and bodies to another pulling people out. As they approached the office the piles were smaller and less of anything was left.

"Preacher man?"

"The Viceroy's boat blew up. We are searching for Teddy!"

"I know, ma sweet. He's alive. One of the Askirabim said that they know he's stuck in the corner."

He went to the farthest corner. Quieting his mind, he heard Teddy's panic. Digging a bit, Zeer heard some moaning. He motioned to Little Jim, and they grabbed some larger chunks. With other miners, they lifted a large section free. Under this, they found an air space. There, they saw two legs so covered with dust that they could not see if they belonged to a male or female. Jim pulled on one and Zeer pulled on the other and hauled the person out. In an instant, Jim let out a whoop and jumped around in the dust lifting his brother high. Zeer grabbed him, "Jim, me son, he may be hurt."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Father. Teddy, are ya hurt?"

Teddy sat on a rock. "Not until you busted mah ribs,"

"How did you survive?"

"You know I could never resist the need to hit the little Fra's room," they all laughed. Ted took a drink and continued, "The shower you shipped in from Derizon after you found that giant Quallite chunk fell over me and held up the wall while I was...well...you know...busy."

Jim slapped his brother on the back, "That shower cost me half a year's diggin's. And you didn't want me to buy it."

Teddy reached over and touched his brother's arm, "Yer still coverin' mah butt, big brother."

"It is a blessing to serve thee," he bowed hugely.

Ted roared and bowed with him, "It is a blessing to be served by thee," and they all laughed quietly.

Their merriment was brought to a screaching halt by the emergence of other bodies from the same pile as Ted had come from. Two deputies and a secretary were carried silently toward the death station.

Little Jim was sobered. He touched the sleeve of the Preacher man, "Pray for me, Father. I am a black hearted soul."

They knelt together, "In the eyes of the Master, we are lights that shine for all. Shine on us, Master. Forgive us our joy in the midst of all this sorrow. Thank you for Teddy's safe return. We are sorry. Omain..."

"Omain..." and they went to the hospital. While they were waiting for the doctors to get done with Teddy, Zeer saw General Dimo sitting at the next table getting stitches in her forehead from the last blast.

Zeer went and sat by her, "Dimo, we must evacuate this mine. Little Jim was Fra here for cycles. We fear we are sitting ducks."

"We have already started Father. The first load, hauling moveable wounded has already left. At this pace, we should be out of here by dawn."

"I should have known that thee would know best. Please let us know when we are to leave. And, Dimo?"

"Yes, Sir?"

"Please see to it that me wife is in the first boat out."

The weathered face of the old general cracked into a wide grin, "Yes, Sir. She will accompany the Viceroy. His surgery cannot be done here. He is now stabilized and set to depart in seven ticks."

"A thousand blessings on thee."

She touched his arm, " And thee, Cardinal. We are blessed by your presence."

"We all do the Master's bidding."

At that moment, the Viceroy went by them on the way to the flight deck. All indications that this was anyone special had been removed. It could have been a child being air lifted out had Zeer not seen his wife, "Thee."

She looked up for a moment. "And thee," she thought.

"Father," said a CPO.

"Yes, daughter," he said staring after his wife. "The Mage was scheduled to jump out. He wants to go out on the last wave of boats with his brother. All moveables are on this load. That means you, Sir."

He smiled at her, "Yes, Chief. Moving it Sir! Uh... Ma'am!" She chuckled and moved on, finding other riders for the next load out.

In a cave, not far away, a meeting was going strong. "You bastard, MacTarn!" said a burly Tritonian female.

"Where's our Verdollium, Patchie?" said Zarla, a little too sweetly. Her arms waved nervously. She had lost nearly all of her men in the attack. She had counted on the attack to get the Verdollium so she could get out of there and retire to raise the thousands of eggs growing in the egg sac in her belly. "You said that fort was a knock over. What gives?"

The red head was down. Seventeen out of twenty of his best men were dead. Doggy, his last friend was dead. He stood,"You bastards! There's Verdollium alright! Doggy died fer it. Most of my men died fer it. Here..." He poured the wooden box out on the table. The green stones, fell out onto the floor. The pirates scrambled like children after candy, fighting each other for each tiny rock.

When they looked up, he was gone. During the fight, he had hobbled to his flitter and blasted out to his hideaway. The rest of them scrambled to their communication centers. These few stones would gather the largest criminal armada ever collected. They were frustrated when they tried their comm links. All communications off of the entire planet was scrambled from subspace. Zeer did not think they could defend against the pirates they had. He knew if this got out, they were all dead.

At dinner that evening, Zarla showed up in her finest coloring. Her voice had a low, sweet tone. Wearing no clothing at all, she held the men spellbound. Where once there had been fourteen pirate captains, now, there were seven. Six were dead, their companies reforming at the highest bidder's forces.

Deke Karut was the new leader of the Orions. He had heard the stories about her. She went to him and took him to her side, "Come... strong men are needed for a good meal." Several of the other captains nudged each other. Deke did not get the joke, but he would.

As she ate, one of her four hands was always touching or rubbing him. The older men could barely contain their laughter as they watched the huge, but barely bearded young man barely able to eat while trying to hide the lump in his pants. Finally, Zarla and Deke left together.

After about forty five ticks, she returned, and he did not. Those that knew her habits also noted that her lower abdomen was smaller than it had been. She looked at the others, "With the addition of the Orions to my band, and in the absence of Capitain MacTarn, I have the largest company left. As such, I will claim the..."

"Chair...MY chair... dear Zarla?"

All eyes were instantly on the burning orbs of their old Chieftain. In his hand was a hand laser dangling lightly from a loose finger. Her sexual frenzy had drained her. She was not prepared for the return of MacTarn, "Damn," she said to herself, "once again my hormones betray me. Oh, well...at least the babies have a new home."

Shannon shuddered to think of who was in a back corner of her caves, more dead than alive filled with maturing eggs. Would he live long enough for the hatchlings to eat him alive. He hoped not, but he had other fish to fry.

She smiled, "Why, Patchie, I meant just until your return. You know I would follow you into the jaws of the Master's dragon."

"Yes, dear...thank you for looking out for my interest."

The Tritonian, Stiv, mumbled, "Well, this better work better than the last plan did..."

Ignoring her, he moved to his huge carved chair. "Sit, please...I have gone to space to communicate with my other base. I am bringing up my reserves. Beor..."

Again the little woman began to lay out the maps.

Chapter 26

Zeer was the radio man for their flight. The hospital ship blazed its way back to Namu Dan. For the first hour, he tried to watch every direction at once. He was looking for pirates in every shadow. When the wagon finally left the last canyon behind, he relaxed. He was so tired that his head nodded down on his chest until a crackling in his ear piece woke him. He sputtered, "No joy, no joy, repeat, please."

"Ahoy there. This is General Frami..."

"Aye, Ma'am, this is Delta Six Niner."

"Acknowledged, Delta Six Niner..."

"We're runnin' hot, General. The BIG care package is still tickin'. ETA will be in eight ticks."

"Acknowledged. We're waitin' fer you'ns at the usual place."

All eyes strained forward to see the towers of the Cathedral, the first sign of Namu Dan. In a few klicks, the towers began to rise out of the shimmering desert. War wagons formed around them as an escort. Their wagon headed for the hospital. One by one, the pilots landed easily on the roof. Instantly, the doors were flung wide and the patients were carried inside.

When it was empty, the wagons took off to make room for the next one flying right in behind. Unloaded, the new pilots replaced old. The ships headed back for P-6 to get more wounded or to evacuate the remaining town's people. Trading crews every shift, the big ships flew through the night. By morning, P-6 was evacuated.

Their ship landed. The first one off was the Viceroy. Zeer watched Paris as she shuffled along side the still form of the Viceroy as he was whisked to surgery. "Thee..."

"And thee..."

Zeer could not go with her. He had to help with the unloading of other patients. Holding onto a stretcher, Zeer went in and out of the cool hospital until the last one was brought in. Orderlies took both ends of the last litter and suddenly Zeer felt out of place. People rushed around him at a dizzying pace.

He wandered down to the street level and headed to a machine for a cuppa. He sat at a table for a moment when a warm paw went softly around his neck. He turned and buried his face in the breast of his wife. "I have missed thee..."

She held him to her breast. No words were spoken. They merged, "And I have missed thee, ma sweet husband..."

"Have thee moved inside the fort?"

"We have a room in the dorm across the street until a room is ready at Paronese HQ."

"Not like our own home..."

"Where Thy heart is becomes my home, sir..."

She jumped as the beeper on her belt sounded. "That's all for me! Work! Work! Work!" and she ran off to answer the call. Behind her, Zeer saw Tristan enter the cafe.

"Tristan...over here!"

"Father...how is the Viceroy?"

"He's holdin' on. They rushed him to surgery when we arrived."

"Good...good. I need to talk to ye."

"I am at your disposal, Madame. "

"We caint talk here. What I have to show you is in my office."

Outside Zeer saw Sheel waiting at the wheel of a grounder. They jumped in it and headed for the Government Central. Tristan spoke for both of the women. "How bad was it out there?"

"I've been in ambushes before. They aint never fun. This'n as bad as I've ever seen it...we were snookered from the beginning. It's as if they knew our plans." He put his hand on Sheel's arm. "Little Jim was the hero today. He and his Zurf hunter buddies saved every one of us with their pinpoint shooting."

Tristan made a face, "Zurf hunters?"

Zeer continued, "A Zurf is a one meter sized lizard lookin' thing, a mean, ugly sucker that runs like the wind. Them crazy miners hunt them for fun up in them canyons. They use one-man armed robot fliers. Against the pirates, they were simply too quick for the robot controlled blasters."

"It makes me crazy that I missed it...I could've lost y'all."

Zeer squeezed her hand, "We needed you here, Darlin'..." He continued, "With Little Jim's direction, they were able to concentrate their fire and put the cannons out of commission PDQ. It was a beautiful thing to watch."

"Dang his hide...he was supposed ta be held in reserve..."

"Don't worry, Darlin'...he was way back in the rocks on a com set."

Sheel gave a whoof sound, "I'll bet...like yer idea of acting in reserve is to fight your way INside of a cave, thus and saving half a battalion."

"Technically, I was waaay off to the side..."

"Right...if that weren't enough, you fight your way across the center of the hot zone to get into the Viceroy's boat and pull his Royal poochy out afore it blowed..."

"Nooo...it blew up later."

"And then, you proceed to fight your way BACK across the center of the hot zone to a cave to into the surgical unit."

"Ummm..."

"I just wanna know what you were thinking, that's all."

"I wasn't thinkin'. I knew we'd be lost without him, that's all!"

"I know...still, I haint gotta like it," Shell said as she wheeled the the grounder into her spot outside of Government Central. Sheel ran ahead to get Little Jim. Tris and Zeer headed for Tristan's office. Once inside, they all gathered. Tristan looked around and began to talk softly. She pulled some old Lexan out of her drawer and unrolled it on her desk. She set cups and books on the corners to hold it flat.

Zeer looked at it, "So?"

"This map is of this valley made more than a hunnert cycles ago."

Little Jim leaned forward, "Yes?"

"These drawings show an underground aqueduct system that has been unused for two lifetimes. Eighty cycles ago, someone diverted the river at the top, creating the Little Pergatory River."

"Oh, is that where it came from?"

"Yep. They forced it to run through a different path right under the fort. The aqueduct tunnels weren't needed, and they were abandoned."

"Okay? We're with ya so far, so..?"

"The point is that we can use these tunnels as an underground fort. They run several hunnert klicks in three directions away from the old fort. We can reopen them at both ends and use these air vents."

Zeer looked close. "What? Oh, yes, I see them."

"Right. There's one here... and here... and here...really, there's thirty to fifty that might work."

"Fer what?"

Come on, Sis. Keep up! To set up secret gun ports as a surprise for our friends out there when they come a` knockin'. We let 'em git past us inside the perimeter and then we toast 'em from two sides."

"Brilliant!" They exclaimed.

"That aint all. There's mining train tracks all through 'em. We can use the trains to move troops underground and be in different parts of the valley before the Pirates know where we are."

Bedlam erupted. Everyone spoke at once. Finally in a quiet moment, Zeer asked, "How quickly can we set this up?"

Tristan thought a moment, "Ummm... while you BOYS were out playing HERO, I was working all night, we been fixin' and cleanin' track. We got the metal shop putting mining trains inside. They'll run end ta end in fifteen ticks. We could have it nearly done by a week if'n we hurry."

"Got enough crew?"

"Too many eyes will tip the Pirates."

"True enough...beautiful work, Little Sister...we are blessed."

Zeer got up and walked over to the window. He was lost in thought. The others watched him for a tick. Little Jim nudged his friend with his foot. "Okay, old friend...so what's cookin'?"

Zeer looked deeply into the Mage's eyes, after a moment, he spoke softly "I canna see any other way to do this..."

He stared at Zeer, "Ta do what? Man, you are actin' crazy!"

Zeer ignored him. He turned to the women, "My friends," he took each of their hands, "what we are about to say canna leave this room."

Both women spoke at once, they looked at each other for a click. Sheel spoke, "You can count on us, Father!"

"Sheel, have you told Tristan about Black Patch MacTarn?"

She hung her head for a moment. When she looked up, a single tear streaked down her face. She looked hard at her husband and spoke in a quiet voice. "I told her."

"Did you tell her about me?"

"I didn't need to, Padre. Anyone who sees you'ns knows you and him is brothers. "She jumped up," and as to your past record, there's nothing ta discuss."

"No?"

"No! There haint one in ten of your flock that didn't end up on this hell hole with a side trip or two through police court. It's the man you are now that we know and love. Fergit the past, Father. Today, if we are gonna come out of this alive, we need all of us ta pull it off."

Jim applauded, "Hear, hear, darlin' well said..."

Zeer held up his hands, "No! You misunderstand me. I am not ashamed of my self any longer. Now, thanks to my brother, I must redeem the family name."

"I understand that..."

"No, wait...there's more that you two need to know, Darlin'. My family is telepathic. Thanks to Paris's training, I am now able to mentally speak with several species. On this planet, it's Par Cats and Askirabim. That was really the "new" radio network that we came up with."

"Really?"

"Yes... ma dad had the gift...I have the gift. It stands to reason that Shannie has the gift. Them pirate bastards have been one step ahead of us at every turn. I fear that he was listening into our network. I think he was linked through Tantee..."

The girls hugged each other. "No...not Tantee..."

"Honey...Tantee probably didn't even know...I don't blame her. You shouldn't either. Some of us are able to link up so completely that we can see what that person sees and hear what that person hears. They don't even know."

"Dang..."

"That's not all...your sister was with me the day a Ssarrian showed me a Verdollium necklace and the next day, all the people we talked to were dead."

Tristan put her hand to her mouth, "By the Master's beard! It's worse than I thought. Poor Tantee..."

Suddenly, Sheel turned pale, "Ya know, Father... it explains a lot. Being in love with your brother was more intense than anything I had ever known."

"Really?"

"It was more like an addiction."

"Hmmm?"

"Yeah. We seemed to be part of each other. The day before Shannie left, I was called to inspect the new security system for a new jewel locker. That night the locker was robbed. The old Commandant was accused and demoted because the security system was overcome as if it were an inside job. When Patchie disappeared after the robbery, I felt more alone than I ever had before. Then, by the time he returned, I had recovered and there was no way I would let him back into my heart."

Zac came in. A tired voice in the distance. "Maybe that's how he does it. The woman has to love him enough ta give herself ta him totally for there to be a mental bond...maybe that's why I could never get in."

"Aye, Dad..."

He turned to Tristan, "The reason I'm tellin' ya is that we canna tell yer new plan to any Par Cats. Use only the fewest people, preferably Ssarrians. Their mental patterns are such a scramble that we canna read them. Make it look like yer rebuilding the swamp nests. We can hide one of the outer openings in their swamp."

Tristan jumped up, "Ooooh... that's sneaky. I like that in a man. If you ever git tired of that skinny Par Kitty and wanna try a real cat..." and she left without another word.

Zeer laughed in embarrassment. He looked at Sheel. "You girls have no shame. What if I really was a priest."

"Father...ah got two thangs ta say. ONE! You, of all people, know that the Master made us flesh and blood ta enjoy one another. And... TWO! Do NOT fergit this agin...you ARE our priest...you married me and this little feller...and yer gonna gather our babies..."

Zeer got up and hugged her. "Thee are the best of friends I have ever known! A man canna have too many friends." He turned at the door, "I'm headed back ta the hospital. Maybe Par is done. Gotta check on the Viceroy."

"Okay, Father...I`ll call on him later." When Zeer had left, Little Jim looked at his wife, "So... ya never loved another man like that, eh?" he said playfully.

Sheel got very serious, "Now you look here, bub. I toldja it was more like an addiction, a sickness, really. When I met you, that's when I knew what love really meant. "

"Oh, you sure are a pretty one when yer mad, darlin' girl."

She pulled him up off his chair and shoved him toward the door. "Come on, big fella, let's git some dinner, and I'll share some of my true love with ya..."

"I don't know...I'm pretty busy..."

"You better never be too busy fer me...I'll go find me a pirate again..."

"Okay, okay...I'll be good..."

"Yes... Don't be so hard on yerself. So far, you been real good."

Back at the hospital, Zeer's grounder skidded to a stop. He jumped out and went inside to check on the Viceroy and to find Paris. He found her asleep on a chair in the lounge. Without a word, he scooped her up and headed across the street. A young medico was coming out of the dorm. He held the door. "Thankee, ma son," he whispered.

Zeer went up to the desk. He got the attention of the young fellow almost asleep back there and whispered, "Which is our room?"

He checked his file, "13 C, Father."

Zeer nodded, and he headed for the lift. On the 13th floor, he quickly found his room. The electro butler did its job, recognized Paris and let them in. He carried his wife to bed, covered her softly and promptly fell asleep beside her. He didn't merge with her to keep Shannie out of their secret plans. They awoke that way the next morning.

Paris stirred first. She looked around herself, "How did I get here? Where's my beeper?" She shook Zeer.

"Hush, baby...I must a left the blasted thing across the way..." and pulled her down to a long kiss. They rolled over together and fell on the floor laughing.

Zeer lifted up on one elbow, "I'm too old for these student beds. An old man needs more room."

Paris jumped atop him and looked lovingly into his eyes, "It is so lovely to hold thee, me darlin', darlin' man."

"And thee..."

"Ohhh, you two give me hives with all this sweetness..."

"Butt out, Zac," said Paris, but the moment was over. She jumped up, "Well, I'm fer breakfast..." and she ran out to the kitchenette.

Zeer followed more slowly, "I'm feelin' old this mornin', ma sweet."

His dad cut in again, "If yer old, laddie buck, what does that make me..."

"Dead.., I think..." Paris laughed.

"Smack `er once fer me will ya sonny..."

She placed his cuppa on the board in front of Zeer, "Drink this, Preacherman, it'll stir ya. It's a new liquid ration. I got it from Praseer. It supposed to get you through the whole day."

"Oh, this is too grand. Now, she's gonna poison ya with cat food."

Zeer drank it as ordered. Putting the cup down, he put his face in hands, "I canna stand this... three days ago, sixty thousand souls arrived here. Now, twenty thousand are dead and half agin that many are wounded...all over some damned rocks. We canna do anythin' about it. Three fourths of the wagons are down."

"Son...ye are fergittin' one major point. That Verdollium's here. We wait here, and Shannie and his pirates must come fer it."

Zeer stood, "Dad, you've hit it. We never had to go after Shannie. It was stupid...I was stupid...blinded by anger...after all those dead Ssarrians..."

"Now calm down, sonny...it's na yer fault! That damn frog Commandant Major called the attack."

"But, Da'...I let him. I begged him to come. We may have lost all those men for no reason. Shanny knew all along that he must come after us. Our stupidity has just helped even up the odds for him."

"Dinna fesh yerself...It's not yer fault. Now yer gittin' smarter. Maybe the reptile will even git smarter... if he lives..."

"But, will Shannie come?" asked Paris.

He stormed around the room, "Oh, he's comin' alright...and we must be ready." He looked up at Paris, "Darlin, you at the hospital all day?"

She thought a moment, "Aye...I'll be around."

"Well, the cat food got me straight. I'm goin' out to the perimeter ta check the troops. Come on, I'll walk ya over and check the Viceroy's condition."

They walked together across the street. "I'm sure that they would have waked us if something was known."

"Aye..." they headed toward the suite secured for the Viceroy.

Little Jim and Sheel were coming from the other direction. "Mornin' folks. Thee look rested."

They laughed and blushed. "Yes, Father. We did manage to get a little rest," she said.

They passed through the security ring together into the Viceroy's room. The surgeons had finished and the cloning machines whirred as new skin was growing into the burned areas. The Viceroy floated in the warm water bath of the sleeping pond. All around him swam young female tenders who lowered him into the water and brought him to the surface to breath.

Dr. Panzo looked up from his desk. "Pariz, ma jolie, reporting for duty?"

"Yes, Doctor..." and she moved to the control console and began checking dials and readouts. Zeer knew that she liked this little Doctor. They had been through two disasters together. Their respect was mutual. He was more than the second cousin to the Empra. He was the best burn master in the galaxy. It was lucky for the Viceroy that he was also at the Palaise for the birthday party. He had come along to see if he might be useful. Boy was he.

Zeer asked, "How is the patient, Doc?"

The little Frogger looked up tiredly "He is rezting. I zink zat he iz going to make it. By tomorrow we will know. In a week, we can zee if za cloned burned partz will live."

Paris touched his shoulder, "Dr. Potick, ma old friend, why don't ya catch a few zzz's. I will alert thee if anything goes wrong."

The little Frog slouched his shoulders. "Yezz. Now zat ma favorite nurze iz here, I believe I will do that." He waddled over to the pond. Some of the tenders broke off from the Viceroy and swam over to tend the doctor. He slid to the far end of the pond and was fast asleep.

Zeer kissed Paris and held her close, "Thee..." they thought together, and he was out the door.

He jumped into the grounder to head for the flight deck. As he passed through the guard station out into the open area, he heard, "Ta-Namu...I await thee at the Church..."

"Ka-lo-Prim, my mother, my friend, I will come..." He turned the car and headed over there. In the cool shade of the south wall, a crowd was finishing their morning prayers. They bowed as the Zeer climbed from the grounder. Zeer felt a moment of guilt. He missed the simple life of a priest.

"When the Master chooses, we serve..." She made that funny face that Zeer had come to recognize as a smile. She put her foreclaw out. He touched it with his pointer and middle fingers and they bowed together in a Tarrien handshake.

"Ka-Namu...how are me kits?"

"They are well, Zeer-Namu." She touched her claw to his forehead. Pictures of them flashed into his mind. His eyes filled with tears of regret and need for his wee bairns. "Do not be sad, Namu...for where I am...there are you also. You are the Ta-Namu...you are always with us..."

"Still, Namu, I would like ta hold ma wee bairns..."

"Then this you must do. Come home to thy nest..."

"No, Namu... Can thee move in here?" He showed the mental images of the new place Tristan had built for her.

"You have made a wonderful Dan for us. I will bring thy kits home."

"Thank thee, Mother."

Just then, they were disturbed by the approach of another grounder. Little Jim jumped out and ran to hug his adopted mother. They conversed in sqeeks and squawks for a time and then turned to Zeer.

Now that Jim was here, she began talking out loud, "We have found the lost brother..."

Little Jim jumped in, "Where is the little bastard?"

"Jim-Samu...he is gone..."

"Gone?"

"We found a pirate waiting for a transport off planet from one of his lairs. We searched his mind carefully and this he told us. He was to be in the last ship. The rest had left but only two sun rises ago. Apparently, they have left the canyons for another place. He did not know where, but it was far away."

"No way, Namu... the Viceroy's fleet is out there... this space is locked up tight..."

"No, Samu. This man had been through the net many times. More pirates left with him each time. Now, we think they are all gone."

"Okay. I guess we must just wait then." He sat in thought. A Guardian came up and knelt before the priest.

Aye, laddy?"

Jim broke in, "Oh, yeah, Father, the Viceroy wants to see ya. I was comin ta find ya when I seen Ka-Namu and forgot myself fer a moment. "

"Okay, let's go." They bowed to Ka-lo-Prim and jumped into Jim's grounder.

"I'm goin' with Ka!"

"Okay, Dad. See ya!"

Chapter 27; Two New Titles

Zeer entered the Viceroy's Suite, touching his wife gently as he went past. She squeezed his hand gently. "Thee..."

"Thee," he returned, never taking his eyes off of the little green figure floating in circles out in the tiny healing pond. He sat in a chair and waited to be noticed. The Mage leaned against the wall. The nurses swimming around the Viceroy floated him and his mass of bandages, wires, and tubes over near to Zeer's chair.

Zeer leaned forward to look into one exposed eye, bright, almost feverish with pain. "Your Majesty, it is good to see thee alive."

A muffled voice came from the bandaged head, "Becuz of you, Cardinal...you zaved my life. I can never repay zat."

Zeer bowed his head, "Your Mage did as much as I, Sire. He directed the counter attack that set the defense perimeter. He carried you to the medics. I, myself, did little."

"Don't kid me, your Graze. I had the reports read to me ziz morning. YOU were the one who went into my burning zhip. You found me and got me out before it blew up. Magiztrate Magregor'z contribution was equally valuable. I cannot tell you what ziss meanz to za Crown and to me."

"If thee lives, that will be sufficient payment. All I knew was that we would be lost without thee, Sire. Now thee must rest, Sire...let your cousin's magic machines do their work..."

"Yezzz..." The eyes closed. He sank back into the pool. The tenders resumed their slow circles in the waters of the resting pond, their motion washing the healing fluids over the wet bandages.

Zeer saw the doctor waiting outside in the hall. He motioned to Little Jim and pointed at the door. They nodded and headed over to him, "How's he doin', Doc?"

Without looking up from his writing, the doctor spoke softly, "He iz barely hanging on. Only iron will power iz keeping him from a trip through the Mazter'z Gate. If he can hang on for a day or zo, the clone machines will be able to fully repair ze damage."

Zeer took his little green hand. "Let us pray for him and for thee." They dropped their heads in silent prayer. After a moment, the doctor squeezed his hand. "Zank you, Fazzer," and he returned to his paperwork.

They turned and headed out. "Who's fer a cuppa," asked Zeer.

"Good idea, Preacher man, but can we git it outside? Hospitals give me the creeps."

"Okay, old friend, that will give us a chance to check out those field kitchens at the perimeter."

"Good plan." Just then, a Fra'ad detective stopped him for a word.

Zeer walked on. As he walked up, the lift door opened, and Sheel leaped out. Giving him a big kiss and hug, she said, "Father...I'm a mother...I'm a mother!"

Just then, Little Jim walked up, "What?"

Without a word, she leaped into his arms, "Baby, yer a father!"

Stupidly, he pointed at Zeer, "No...he's the father."

She punched him in the chest. "No, you big hairless ape. You are A father...we goin ta have A baby."

Jim sat abruptly in a chair, "How?"

She snuggled his neck. She tipped up on her toes, licked him with her scratchy tongue, and whispered into his ear, "If'n ya come home with me right this minute, big feller, I'll show ya."

Zeer stuck out his hand, "Congrats' ma friend, thee dinna waste any time, I see."

Sheel turned and hugged the Preacherman, "Thanks ta you, our marriage is blessed. Now, I gotta get this ape home afore he passes out. He looks like he needs ta lay down. I KNOW I do..." They left him laughing, cups of coffee forgotten.

Paris walked up behind Zeer and slipped her arms around his waist, "Thee..."

"And thee, ma sweet...did thee hear?"

"Aye, I'm sure the people down the street heard." They laughed, "I am so happy for them. They will be good parents."

"Aye, that they will." He turned around in her embrace. He lifted her face to his own. "Thee looks tired. I have good news fer thee. Tris has extended a wall around the Guardian Central Square. We are now safe to stay in the Cathedral and the Rectory. Our Guardians are moving back into their old barracks. We are moving back to the Rectory. Ka-Namu will have your kits in thy arms by Even Song."

She leaped into his arms, "The Master is good to the Faithful. So sez the Word, so sez I."

"Aye, lassie..."He held her feeling her warmth and his love.

He put her down, "What gives wi' the Viceroy? Ya workin'?"

"I was just comin' ta tell ya... I'm off til sundown. We're gonna split shifts until the cloning of his skin is completed."

"Let's go..." Zeer hailed his grounder. They headed for their room to gather their belongings. The driver waited and took them to their home. He went to a new, small gate on the inside of the wall.

Tristan was waiting with a big smile. "Hey, yer Graces...looky here."

With a whoosh of dust, they thudded to a stop. Without a wasted motion, Paris was out the door and headed for the gate, "Tris...it...it goes right through."

"It sure does."

She opened the door and lead the way. It opened into the space between the new Askirabi Dan and the garage. It closed with a solid clunk. Looking up, they saw that an entire section of wall had been replaced in the two days since they had left. At the top, just above the cornice of the Cathedral was a full blaster turret aimed out over the Valley.

As if reading her mind, Tristan said, "Yep. They're here... A grounder just came through the Rectory Gate a few ticks ago."

At full speed, Paris headed into the Dan. Zeer followed at a slower pace. He turned and headed into a different hall. Following the glowing fungus he found the Dan-Dan, the heart of the nest. Ka-lo-Prim was seated in a pile of pillows, his kits asleep with their heads on her lap.

Zeer settled next to her. Taking her hand, they began a silent mental joining, "Mother... I bring thee the Father Spirit. He is weak and sick at heart. Would thee take him to the Pra-Namu... I believe she can ease his burdens."

Zeer felt his father leave, although he had not spoken in several days. "I will handle this journey, Ka-Namu. It is a blessing to serve thee..."

Zeer bowed, "It is a blessing to be served by thee..."

In his mind, he could hear Paris calling to the kits. The boys woke up and tore off in her direction. Tracing their mental meows, he raced after them through the dark tunnels until he burst into a lighted room. Paris was sitting in a shadow watched by Mrs. T as she sat rocking the kits. Mrs. T looked over as he came in, without words, he heard her soft voice in his head, "H'lo, your Grace, lovely day."

Zeer smiled and hugged the chubby old cat, "H'lo, dear...we had ta bring yas all home. We couldna wait another tick..." She nodded with understanding. Paris took one kitten and Zeer took the other. They sat on the couch and held the first one, then the other of their children, covering their wee faces with kisses.

After a time, they sat quietly. They didn't see Mrs. T slip out. Soon, she stood over them with a tray of snacks and some cuppas. She set them on the table behind the couch, "Here's your tray, Father..."

Zeer stirred and shifted the sleeping wee Shannie to rest against his mother's leg on the couch and stood stiffly. The baby turned to the warmth and wiggled closer.

He went to the table and sat with a thump. "As usual, thee are a treasure. Have thee all been treated well?"

She whoofed. "Ya'd think we was made of pure Quallite the way these birds have treated us. We canna think of something before it is handed to us."

Zeer chuckled as he watched the old woman unravel the kits from their mother. She gently woke Paris and led her to the table, "Ya must eat somethin', Darlin'. Thee needs thy strength more than ever, now."

Zeer looked sharply at his wife, "And... just what does that mean..?"

She smiled a toothey smile, "I was meanin' to tell thee somethin'...Sheel is not the only breeder in this nest, Preacherman."

Zeer reached across the table to cover her paw, "So...this is quite a day then."

A young Askirab came and stood at the door, "Zeer-Namu, the network seeks thee...the Viceroy asks for thy presence. The Mage called to say that half the court just arrived and a full tilt scramble had been called."

Without a word, they kissed the bairns and Mrs. T and ran back through their gate. They jumped in their grounder, "Go, man, Go!"

"Yes, your Grace!" said the driver. As soon as they were buckled in, the pilot gunned the engine. They took off in a cloud of dust. With a tail wind and full throttle, they made the hospital in a few klicks.

Little Jim met them, "Cardinal, a packet came on the Empra's personal shuttle. Eight High Court Froggers got off and went into the suite and ran everyone else out. The Guardian Corps have been doubled. The Viceroy himself has been calling fer ya."

"Let's not disappoint him." They piled into the lift. In a tick, they were at the right floor and headed down the hall.

The lift door opened onto a mob scene. Reporters and viddycam crews were shouting in the hall. Pushing their way through the mob, the Mage spoke over his shoulder, "They came in on a shuttle. These news crews normally are at the Empra's court."

Sheel piped in, "I pumped one of the Par Cat court reporters. The Empra hasn't been seen for two days. Then this group got together and these newsies tagged along."

They saw Zeer, and they mobbed around them. Luckily, Jim had thought to bring a few extra Guardians up the lift with them. They formed a circle around Zeer and got him into the lift.

The newsies tried to yell over the shoulders of the Guardians. They called out questions at the same time.

"Yo, Padre...what gives? Why's everyone waiting for you?"

"Is the Empra dead..?"

"Is the Viceroy dead..?"

"Is the Viceroy gonna get the crown?"

Trevor Praseer shoved to the front, "Come on, Cardinal, have you any statement for the press?"

Mentally, Trevor linked with Zeer, "Paronese spies at court inform us that the Empra died yesterday. The Holy See is here.

"Holy See..?"

"The Exchequer of the Court Jewels...The only time that bag of bones is seen is when the new Empra is crowned. The whole newsie pack is in a hot triffle. The Viceroy's brother and sister are saying that the Viceroy is dead.

"They were almost right."

"Ya well...We have to get our Frog on camera before the whole Empire slips away. Mind yer jewels, Preacherman, they've got big plans for thee as well."

Zeer thought, "Thankee, Trev, what plans?"

"Thee will know soon enough."

"Very funny. Thankee, little brother."

"Mind thee, I get the exclusve."

"Right." As if nothing had passed between them, Zeer smiled for Jani's camera and said nothing as the lift door closed. A press aide came forward. Her Tritonian size stopped the newsies, "People... people... Cardinal MacTarn has only this moment been called to the Viceroy's side. We will have a statement after his interview with the Prince."

Zeer took the distraction and slipped out of the crowd toward the Viceroy's suite. A cordon of Guardians stopped them in the hall. "State thy business..." Zeer pushed to the front, "Cardinal Zeer MacTarn. I have been summoned by the Viceroy."

The Guardian-Major stepped aside, "Sorry, your Grace, I'm new here. His Majesty has left orders to bring thee in PDQ. "

Zeer followed the Major into the burn unit. The difference in only a few hours was incredible. The Viceroy was sitting up, talking rapidly to a circle of advisors in Francase, their native tongue.

In the corner, sitting on a high backed chair was the oldest, most wrinkled Frogger that Zeer had ever seen. Paris joined him, "That's the Holy See, sweets."

"Aye...Trevor tipped me," he thought back to her in return. Zeer couldn't take his eyes off of the Viceroy. The skin of the Viceroy's face was completely replaced. Only a few patches of lighter green showed any evidence of the burns that had still been there this morning.

He knelt, "Your Majesty...it is a blessing to see thee looking so well."

"Zank you, Cardinal. I am much improved. I have zad newz. My brozzer, Zza Empra, iz dead. Now, as zee ranking priezt, you muzt elevate uz into the offize of Empra."

"I am honored, Sire. I feel unworthy of this task. Is this not a task for a more senior priest than myself? The Holy See, fer instance..."

"Za Holy Zee muzt prezide, but he cannot speak to me until I am the Empra. The Scarlet Vizitor was aboard my barge when it was struck. Az you know, the Vicate, my cuzzin, izz dead. Zat leavez you."

"By Your command, Sire."

The VR motioned to an old monk, "Marza will aid you." Zeer turned to see a wrinkled old Frog priest in Cardinal garb. He looked nearly as old as the Holy See. They shook hands as equals.

Before taking his leave, Zeer leaned close to the Viceroy, "Are thee well enough for this ceremony? Would it not be better to wait a day or two?"

The Viceroy shooed his advisors away. He also whispered, "Zzat izz exactly what zoze tad poles have been zaying to me. I must zhow the pretenderz zat I am well and fit. I can have my brozzer's ten legionz after za coronation. After zzizz weekz dizazter, we need zoze new troopz."

He nodded his head, "As you wish, Sire."

Marsa stepped forward and handed Zeer a long, gold tube. Zeer held it while the man took a large gold key out of the folds of his robe, unlocked the end and slipped an old role of parchment out of it. Zeer scanned the ancient writings. It was in a style of Standard that was two or three centuries old. Luckily, over the last seventeen moons, his studies for the priest hood had caused him to become familiar with this style of writing. He read it slowly so that Paris could listen in.

Zeer looked up in time to see the Viceroy swoon. He tossed the roll to the monk and gently cradled him. Lifting him gently, he placed him back into the pond. The nurse tenders swam around him and supported him.

As Zeer was turning to go, the Viceroy grabbed his robe with a strong grip, "Cardinal! We WILL do ziz today... get ready!" The hand relaxed as he sat back down.

Zeer went to the Chief medico, "Potick, me son, that is one stubborn prince. So...how are we gonna do this?"

"In a few tickz, we muzt change hiz bandagez anyway. At zat time, we would have to air zee new skin for about thirty tickz. Zat will be a good time for zee ceremony. Zee pwoblem iz infection. Zza newzies cannot be near the Empra."

Zeer pointed up to the surgical observation theater over his shoulder, "They can be up there, shoot any pictures they want through the plasteel windows. They can talk to the Empra without contamination. Qui pence...?"

The medico's tiny, green face split in a smile, I did not know zzat you zpoke zee Mozzer tongue."

"Un puit...a small amount. A lot of the Master's early works were translated into Frankace. To study the lessons of the original Church, I had to learn to read the stuff. I like the feel of it sometimes on my tongue. So... what do I tell the vultures?"

The old doctor laughed for a moment. Then, he motioned to one of the interns standing nearby. "Jod, close those curtains around the pond. Your Graze, He will rest forty five ticks while the newsies get ready upstairs." The old doctor pointed up to the viewing platforms around the top of the burn suite for his aide.

Zeer nodded and headed for the door. Just out the door, he whispered the plan quickly to the Vicate's aide then turned and left.

The aide raised his arms to the newsies crowding and shoving against the strong wall of Guardians. "Okay, people...the News Conference is scheduled for 1400 arns in room 5181."

The newsies scrambled for the lifts.

"That's only a few ticks."

I'll never get linked up in time."

"Finally, some footage."

"At least it's cool in here, last time they dragged us here I nearly melted my doo."

In a moment, the hall was quiet. When all of them had gone, Cardinal Marza said, "Cardinal Zeer, pleez to come with me."

They went back into the burn unit. They passed through into another room. They ducked across a hall and entered another empty burn unit as big as the VR's. In this room was a small group consisting of Paris, Little Jim, Sheel, and Tristan, Trevor and Armand Praseer, and Jani. Jani was setting up her viddy cam.

"What gives...?" he asked the group.

No one said a thing. In a moment, another group entered quietly. Marza was holding a stiff white robe intricately threaded with scarlet and gold designs. It is the robe of the Scarlet Visitor. Following the instructions they had been given, the women began to remove his Cardinal vestments. Zeer got the hint and silently went along. Soon he stood only in the brown, basic linen undergarments that all priests wore.

Off to the side watching, the Holy See stood silently. Once Zeer was ready, he motioned to one of his aides. This priest, an old wrinkled Earther, stepped up to Zeer with two others. The youngest was holding a silver bowl of water. The other had scarlet towels, "We must cleanse thee..." he washed Zeer's hands and feet.

Jani wished she could film this. Trevor shared this thought. "Blasphemy..." thought Paris."

"Sorry, it's a reflex..." thought Trevor.

"Your sickness, ya mean?"

Zeer's brown robes were then covered with scarlet ones. The white ones were placed as the next layer. His Scarlet cap was replaced by the white of a Father Visitor. The Holy See walked up and inspected the large man before him. Finally, he spoke in a high, squeeky voice, "Are thee Ready?"

"Aye."

The others pressed around him, congratulating him. The last was the Papal Secretary. He shook Zeer's hand, "Be blezzed... do well..."

"Thankee."

"Zhall we begin?"

"Aye..." Zeer lead them all in a moment of prayer. Afterward, they began to discuss the ceremony, Trevor and Jani went into the lift to get to their spot in the gallery upstairs. An aide hit a switch to open the curtains. The gallery above them was a sea of lenses. Townspeople had pressed in to fill the other available seats.

The aide stepped to the microphone. "Settle down...settle down..." She waited. In a moment the gallery was quiet. "First, as you may have suspected, two sunrises ago, the Empra was called through the Master's Gates. He was sent on his way in a private ceremony."

He paused for drama, pointing to the Viceroy. "Prince Maximillion Dewint, the Viceroy of the Blue Star Quadrant, will succeed his brother whom he served well these many years."

Now he pointed at Zeer. The Cardinal Zeer MacTarn, will temporarly be known as Scarlet Visitor. In this office, he will administer the Rite of Ascension."

Last, he pointed to the old Frog off to one side. "The Holy See has come to oversee the coronation."

The gallery erupted in a thousand questions. One by one, she answered their questions for about ten ticks.

"I turn the floor over to the Scarlet Visitor." She also motioned to Zeer. He walked over to one of the Priests standing by the Holy See and knelt for the Papal blessing. There was a brief prayer. Another white collar and mantle was placed over his Robes.

The tiny Cardinal waited until calm settled in. "As our Scarlet Visitor for this quadrant has expired in the last attack by the pirates, it is the intention of the Holy See to ask Cardinal Zeer MacTarn to perform the Rite of Assension."

"As the Master calls, so shall I answer. I will accept this office. May He strengthen me to these tasks."

Cheers erupted from the townspeople in the gallery. Zeer then moved over to the See and knelt before him, bowing his head. He felt the boney hands, heard the mumbled blessing, and stood to face the cheering crowd.

Just then, the curtain was drawn back further to reveal the Viceroy in a wheel chair. He was wrapped in bandages. Zeer recognized this tactic. Slowly, the medicos unwrapped his head for the cameras and the galaxy.

When this was completed, the aide asked the crowd, "Who can recognize this man?"

One of the newsies steps forward. All of the cameras turned to point to him, "I know this man to be Maximillion Dewint, oldest living brother of the late Empra..."

The Viceroy looked up at him, "Zank you, Tamrath, my old friend."

The aide spoke again, "Who challenges this recognition?" The room was silent.

Zeer stepped forward, "Do we know this man to be the true Ascendant?"

Yells of "Yess!!" filled the room. The about to be Empra smiled thinking of his sister and brother soiling their nests somewhere on Home World. This was great theater, just as his grandfather had taught him.

Zeer raised his hands, "Draw near and know that the Master's hand directs these moments..." The room fell quiet.

The Empra was lead to a throne that had been brought from Home World. He touched the robes and crown. They were put aside for the moment as he knelt at a padded rail. Marza held the parchment. Zeer read the banns. The Empra replied in the correct places. In fifteen ticks, it was over. The robes were placed on his shoulders. He winced at a sensitive spot, but withstood the pain. The crown was taken from the carved box and placed on his head. He turned and leaning heavily on Zeer's arm and sat on his throne.

For the first time since he had arrived, the Holy See spoke, "A new Empra rules... be blessed...live long!"

The crowd responded, "Be blessed! Live long!" The curtains upstairs closed. The ceremonies were over. The Empra stood and hobbled over to the Holy See, "Uncle..." They embraced. Zeer hugged him and congratulated him. At last, Zeer found himself next to Paris. Silently, they held each other and watched the room. The group whispered between them for quite a while. After a moment they parted. The Papal Visitors began saying their goodbyes.

The Empra grabbed the nearest Admiral. "Tell the General Ztaff to zcramble the ten new legionz zat we have inherited. Have my ztaff here. We will vid conference firzt zing in zee morning." She strutted off to do his bidding.

On his way out, Cardinal Marza stopped to talk to the Zeer, "Be blessed, your Graze. I am headed for zee flight deck. I cannot ztand zziz blazted heat any longer. "

Zeer knelt and kissed his ring, "Be well, Excellency."

For the first time, the Cardinal turned to Paris, "Abbess, be blessed."

She knelt and kissed his ring, "I will serve the Master as well as I can." He placed his boney hands on her head and prayed silently for a moment, "I know thee will child..." and the off worlders headed out.

The Empra turned to Zeer, "Your Graze, nice show."

"As we both know, Sire, whom the Master chooses must serve. I will aide thee. Thee must aide me as well. We are both new to this job. Unlike you, Sire, I have not trained for this all my life."

"You'd never know it, Fazzer." The Empra leaned heavily on his arm, "Take me to our pond. I am in need of zleep." The Empra smiled, "I wonder if your brozzer was alzo watching."

"Aye, and he will be soiling his clothes to see that we both live. His little plan has gotten twisted a bit. I hope he loses some sleep this night."

This time the Empra gave a tired, little laugh, "Yez... yez... now ztop making me laugh or I will undo all my dear couzin'z work." He slipped into the pond. The medicos immediately began hooking the Empra back up to the cloners and other tubes.

"Yez...good show...if we win ziz war, you may have any gift you want." The medicos began bandaging his burns. They now gave him pain meds. The Empra grew drowsy and slipped off to sleep.

"Good sleep, Sire." He prayed a moment over the pond and stepped quietly away.

He looked at the Papal Secretary, standing silently by the door, "Please take back these garments off me before I burst into flames." The group laughed and headed for the other burn unit. Taking off the vestments, he said, "Man...that is too many clothes for a desert planet." Soon, their stuff was stored and Zeer was redressed in his own out fit.

"Let's Go!" and they headed out.

A group of Guardians silently gathered around them as walked toward the door. Lost in thought, he didn't notice his Par Cat Guardians working their way out through the crowds, making room for him to pass unmolested. Edging out into the hall, he saw Tristan waiting for him. She threw herself into his arms. "I am so excited for you, Father!"

Zeer laughed, "Why me? I have my old job back and the new Empra's got all the problems, now."

Breaking the tension, they all had a long laugh. After a moment, Little Jim spoke, "So... big doin's?"

"No more parties fer me. I am so tired. Sheel, make a way, please." With a motion of Sheel's hand, Guardians moved forward again. Gently, but firmly, they pushed their way through the crowd of newsies. Zeer ignored their shouted questions as he left the hospital building.

At their grand father's hunting lodge in a cave on the third moon over Emerand, a beer container bounced off of the viddy screen, "Not dead... bloody bastard...Damn His tiny green hearts... stealin' me own brother... a complete sellout...I'll make them pay fer this."

Outside the hospital, Zeer and Paris jumped into their grounder. Paris snuggled in close for the ride home to her kits. She leaned over and kissed him warmly, "I am so proud of thee...my Preacher man."

He held her kiss for a long moment. The grounder pulled up to their new gate. Passing through that gate into their new garage, they headed for their home. They heard their twin whirlwinds running up the tunnel to meet them. Zeer grabbed both each one in a mighty hand and flung them high onto his shoulders. The boys squealed with joy at their favorite ride. He galloped with them through the cool, stone hallway. At the church end of the hall, they found the Ta-Namu's people and Mrs. T. All of the Askirabim bowed in unison. "We seek to honor the Master at the calling of the Sun..."

Zeer got that tingling feeling in the back corner of his mind that signaled the return of his father. "And that ain't all, laddy buck...You're really gonna ask for Emerand as your gift?"

"Aye, Da'...I am. If'n I live, and he's still the Empra...it seems little enough."

"So mote it be."

Paris piped in mentally, "Zac man...you old fart..."

"Fur face...well...I'll be! Ye went and got yerself knocked up agin, eh?"

"Be fruiful and multiply says the Word...and besides...when did you start complaining about grandbabies..."

"Not I Mrs...never will I complain about me grands... So, girls this time?"

"I thought it was time..."

Zeer broke in, "Dad...how are you feeling?"

"I'm better. I'm about ready to finish the journey. I couldna miss me baby son's coronation as a Prince of the blasted Frogger's Kirk, now could I?"

"Dad...I have told Thee. It is the Master's Kirk. And I turned the job down. I was only the Visitor for an hour. So...how are you?"

"I'm well enough... I talked to the Ka's parent, the Gate Keeper. She has told me about yer visit and about yer mission from the Master. She told me about Shannie's little trick. She asked me ta help you find Shannies spirit and return it to the fold."

"Really...what a grand idea. But, Da'...when its time ta go... You go... With the Master behind me, I'll handle Black Patch MacTarn." They made a small parade behind Zeer as he led them into the fortified Church. With this latest turn of events, Namu Dan had become the spiritual center of the quadrant.

He heard in his mind, "Your Grace."

"Prince..."

"Our Royal Paronese Council requests the presence of your party to attend a reception at our headquarters. We have moved it into its old office building at first and D streets in the oldest part of the fort."

"Your Highness, as long as your request is for another day than this, we accept your gracious offer."

"Tomorrow nzed for lunch, then?"

"Done! After my daily new cast, then."

Zeer turned to Little Jim. "We are staying at the Cathedral tonight. Your sister in law has built up the defenses and your wife has assigned extra security."

The big man laughed, "My friend...you're the Cardinal. This your church. You are First Citizen. It is not ever necessary to explain yourself to me or to anyone on this planet. We are yours to command."

"No, my friend...it is the Master's Cathedral. I am just a simple Preacher man tryin' ta do me job...shall we go? Please dispense with all the craziness. Please call me Father, and I will call you Mage. Got it?"

Little Jim knelt and tried to kiss his ring. "Got it, Excellency."

Zeer pulled his hand away. "Not Funny, Mister!" But they all laughed. Mrs T. gave a cough in the doorway.

"Yes, Dear?"

"Supper is served, Yer Grace."

He threw up his hands, "Oh, great! Now she's a doin' it!" They all laughed again.

As they turned to go, he put his hands on the big man's shoulders, "And you, my giant friend, are still my best friend. I'll be needin' ya more than ever..."

"You may count on me as ever, Father."

"That's the spirit."

After supper, they slipped into the back of the cathedral. A new, young priest performed the Mishwatan Calls for the Spirit of the Empra and the guidance of the new leadership. Afterward, he stood at the door for the passing of the peace. When it was Zeer's turn, the man went ashen. He dropped to a knee and kissed his ring. "Your Grace, I did not know that thee were in Kirk this Even Song. You should have led the service. I am embarrassed."

Zeer pulled him up on his shaky legs. "Nonsense, Father. I love to sup at the Master's table as much as any one. You led a beautiful service. I was honored to hear thee. Be blessed!"

"Thank You, Sir. Be blessed!"

Paris kissed the young priest on the cheek. "You are a fine priest, Father. Thank thee fer the blessed meal at the Master's table."

"Thank you kindly, Abbess. Be blessed."

Going out of the church and into the cool evening air, Little Jim bowed to the Visitors. "We're headin' home. It's been a big day."

"Night, kids."

The next day dawned bright. Zeer led a band of seven priests all spreading their wings to catch the Fire Eagle's flames as they sang the Morning Song. Every one agreed it was the best service ever. Stripped down to his lightest scarlet robes, he went to see the Empra.

He knelt before the Emora's chair, "Thee are amazing, Sire. Thee appears to be getting stronger every day."

"The magic of modern medizin...I do az I am told."

"It encourages us to see your progress."

"Zeven Fire Eaglez ziz Morgen Zang. Zpectacular!"

"It is good practice for them as I prepare them to be sent out into the Quadrant to lead Kirks of their own."

"You may juzt turn out to be my best choize ever for that pozt."

"The Master equips whom is called. I but follow His lead and yours."

He kissed the Empra's ring as the curtain in the news arena was opened and the Empra began his daily discourse answering their shouted questions. Zeer slipped out quietly. He went to work at Government Center. He sent an aide to go to the hospital to pick up Paris just after the nzed news conference.

Afer that, they headed for the Paronese headquarters, deep in the old fort. There, they met Mrs. T. with the boys. Once inside, there was much kissing and admiring of growing kits. News, in the mental speech environment, was shared at a lightning pace. All new information was distributed nearly at once. Of course, only the mental speakers could keep up. More guests arrived.

A huge grounder full of Askirabim poured in the door. The red bird people were squawking and flapping their wings. Praseer was gracious and loving to the Askirabim. He made sure that there were plenty of young Peronese there to help the birds off their new bus. The two tribes had become great allies in the recent moons.

"How was your short ride, Mother?" Zeer asked.

Ka flapped her wings. Zeer heard her in his mind,"Zeer Namu, it is fast, but, I would rather fly."

"But, Mother, Thee has never flown."

"My daughter in law, Sheel Samu took me for a flight back to Washoe Joni to get some of my things. Now that makes me wish we were not flightless birds." They shared a mental laugh. "I do agree that your vehicle is an efficient way to move groups of us quickly."

Zeer bowed, "It is a blessing to serve Thee."

She touched her fore claw to his two fingers, "It is a blessing to be served by Thee."

Little Jim had followed Zeer at the Nzed Reorts. His portion was to give the daily stats report on the court activity. Then, Sheel and Tristan had reported on military and construction progress. Once done, they had headed for the party. They arrived just as the last red bird was being gently helped through the extra wide doors of the grounder that Zeer had designed and given to Ka Lo Prim as a gift to the new ruler of Tarra.

In time, they went into the meeting hall to eat at long tables. As they went in, Paris told Sheel her news and an outbreak of squealing and hugging broke the orderly procession. Once all were settled, Prince Praseer stood to toast the honored guests, "We welcome the MacTarn clan, ancient Zac, born and unborn kittens, the honored Father and Mother. We are blessed to be in thy presence."

Zeer lifted his glass, "We are honored to be here, Your Majesty."

"The Paronese Royal Council pledges life, liberty and treasure to Thy cause."

"I will not forget, and I will not let the Empra forget the sacrifices of your kith and kin in this mighty struggle, ma friend."

Later, after a wonderful meal, old Zac merged with Praseer's Uncle, and they left together to search the pleasure domes for an old man's pleasures. Paris stood, "Good Prince, we are honored by your home and your kindness, but we are safe enough in the new buidings at the Cathedral." Songs and laughter filled the night. Outside, all of Zeer's Guardians, Asirabi watchers, and Praseer's personal Guard ringed the building.

Later, the non Paronese took their leave heading for their separate homes. Sheel had moved her house into the top floor of the Guardian barracks. Tristan had the entire next floor down as her offices and personal space. The Askirabim went into ther dan. Zeer and Paris took their group into the Rectory. After tucking in the kits for the night, they went to their room.

Paris folded herself into his embrace. "I had forgotten how wonderful it is to hold thee, ma sweet..."

"And thee..." He was so filled with emotion. It overflowed from his mind. She was overcome, too. Their communication went beyond words as their minds melted into pure emotion. The energy of their love flowed between them while their bodies slept.

The next morning before first light, one of the Par Cat acolytes tapped softly on the portal cover. Zeer leaned up on one elbow, "Yes, Zindo?"

"Time for Morning Song, Your Grace."

Zeer laughed, "Well...and a lovely morning it is. I do love to call the day...Alright, Zindo, lead the way..."

The boy trotted ahead with the lantern. As they saw the light, a murmur went through the crowd, "He's comin'..." The Guardians made a path as they went up a set of steps to the top of the wall. Most of the crowds parted, making way. Even the pushy news hawks stayed back and filmed quietly.

Once at the top of the stairs, Zeer pulled his hood forward and felt the calm engulf him. With no conscious thought, he spread his arms to greet the first curve of the first sun. As the second sun set the morning sky ablaze, he began the Songs of the Morning. Throughout the valley, voices joined the beloved old songs and prayers. All who were present knew that the Master was blessing their town. The viddy crews broadcast the true blessing throughout the Empire.

Zeer felt the voices rather than heard them. As the voices died away, he stirred. An acolyte helped him into his robe. He had a relaxed smile on his face when he came down the stairs to meet the newsies.

They pressed around him, pushing and shoving. Zeer pointed to a Vargan. Her eye stalks protruding exitedly from her lavender fur all focused on him. A series of squeaks and grunts came out in swirls of steam from the holes in her face. A translator on her chest made her question clear, "You...are...the...new...head...of...the...church?"

A smile filled Zeer's face. "No daughter, I have only been asked to lead the flocks in this quadrant of the church. The Master still leads the Kirk, I just lead the prayers..."

The crowd laughed. Another newsie piped in, "How long?"

"How long I lead depends on how well we frustrate my brother's plans for this mine and these people. The Empra and I will do our best to secure this area and thwart the Pirates."

An Arbellian jumped up, "Your...your brother?"

"Yes...we may as well clear the air...I am Zeer MacTarn of the Clan MacTarn, the Royal House of the Emerald Planets."

"Dang...this is something!" He turned to his camera, "Are you getting this?" His cam jockey nodded his three heads.

"I was branded a revolutionary criminal at age ten. My grandfather was deposed and we went into hiding for decades... A while back, I received full pardon from the Empra."

The newsies clamored, all asking questions at once. Zeer raised his hands and they calmed. He pointed to Trevor, who asked, "Where have you hidden all these years?"

"I lived a life on the run. Before my conversion to the Way, I was a jewel thief and a wanted revolutionary terrorist. The Master has touched my heart. As I have proven myself to be valuable to the crown, I have been pardoned of all crimes. Most notably, I was pardoned for saving some miners a while back and the Empra's life last week..."

"The Empra knows who you are?"

"He does now...I confessed all and was forgiven...the Empra is wise and just..."

"What are your plans?"

"We are negotiating a settlement of the disagreements between my grandfather and the Empra's grandfather. Once this settlement can be enforced, Emerish people scattered throughout the galaxy will soon be allowed to resettle the Emerald planets."

"How soon?"

"Well...we are still at war with many bands of rogue pirates. My brother's group is only one of them...My best answer is soon...if we live...my dream is to sup at the Master's table in me home church, Saint Paddy's...I have not sung there since I was ten."

"Ummm...you said IF we live..."

"I repeat...we are in a life and desth struggle. "Black Patch", MacTarn, leads a band of Pirates bent on war against the crown. He plans to bring down the Imperium by taking over this mine and taking all of our lives with it. They are no longer satisfied with black market activities. Now, he wants it all."

In his hospital room, the attention of all was on the viddy screens. The Empra was amused by the service, but now, he waved the nurses away to listen to the news conference.

"How's our end of the war going?"

"Up and down...there have been several raids with considerable losses on both sides. We have regrouped here to await the needs of the Empra...as you have seen, he has nearly recovered from the sabotage of his Royal barge." The Empra smiled...

"So...your brother is winning?"

Zeer laughed with more confidence than he felt.

The Empra murmured, "Oooh...he is good..."

"No! We will draw our defensive lines here...he had too much advantage in Purgatory Canyon. But...he made one mistake..."

"What was that, your Grace?"

"He left our precious Empra alive. He gave us time to regroup. What he wants is here. He must come here to get it. The Master waits with us. We must show patience. The mine is working every day. We expect full production in a week. We can wait forever."

The Empra nudged his aide, "Zee Mazter'z hand izz on zat boy. I'm glad he'z on our zide. I would not have my crown without him." They both cackled.

Outside, Sheel's Guardians pushed through the crowds to take Paris away. A few ticks later, Little Jim leaned in and whispered in his ear. Zeer raised his hands, "That's all for now...I am hungry. I must eat and see to my duties. Thank You...Be blessed!" Ignoring the questions, he turned and plunged through the crowd, heading out of sight. The Guardians closed the hall way behind him.

The news hawks headed for their consoles to file stories. The townspeople opened their shops. The miners headed for the mine. Life went on in a normal pace.

The Empra had offered all of P-6 miners and merchants enough money to close the canyons until after the Pirates were killed. Since they had lived on Tarra for generations, most took their bonuses to Namu dan and bought houses, farms, or stores. If they lived, they hoped to be able to retire in princely style in this new place.

Back at their hunting hide out on a moon above Emerand, his brother shook his head at the screen. One of the other Pirate captains, Tango Zedrin, a tall, red headed Emerish female said, "He's right about one thing, Patchie..."

"Ohhh...what's that?"

"We let that Frogger bastard escape and now that he's the Empra. The little piece of pond scum'll have ten more legions there in a week."

"You forgot one other point..."

She took a needle knife out of her shoe and picked her teeth, "Oh, really?"

"Me blasted traitorous brother's convinced that bloodey Frogger to defend rather than attack. No matter what he says, that tells me he knows about the Verdollium. Also, I'll bet me stumpy legs that he knows how to get it." Nods of agreement showed around the table.

Tango continued, "Them rocks aint no to him on that hell hole of a planet."

"He knows we want it..." More nods of agreement showed.

"Hell, everyone wants it."

"He sits down there with a hunnert thousand troops thinking I'll jest saunter into his little trap.

"He's in the jaws of his own trap now."

"Aye, Lassie... I am embarrassed that me own brudder thinks I'm that stupid."

She smiled grimly, "So? What do we do now?"

An evil smile cracked his scarred face, "We need a change of strategy."

She knew he was right but didn't want to appear to agree too soon, "Really?"

He ignored her sarcasm, "I say...we let them mine their blasted Verdollium..."

Now, the Spider Queen leaned foreward, showing her ample cleavage. Her smile getting wider, she hissed, "Yesss..?"

"We simply attack the shipments in space. We must do what we do best. We won't stand a chance down in that blasted valley."

One by one, the captains stood. "Aye, Space is my favorite battle ground. So says I..."

One after the other, the pirate captains rose, "So says I..."

The last to stand was Tango Zedrin, "Aye...Shannie...we'll do it your way. It's clear that we canna attack those bastards when they're dug in."

They went over to the scanner. On the screen were clearly shown the Guardian ships around the planet.

"Is this what I think it is?"

"Aye...mateys...it's the Guardian Net," he laughed, "...meant to keep us out of there." The pirates laughed.

They remembered how, with Shannon's careful planning, they had loaded their troops and slipped their ships out through the cordon around the planet. Once in space, they headed for the moons off the Emerish Plant, their secret base for the last forty cycles.

Chapter 28; The Deadly Silence at Abbey Namu Dan

The days passed in Purgatory Valley. Every morning for a full moon, the patrols went out and came back with no contact and nothing to report. The tension mounted in the packed fort. The Askirabs scoured each and every hole in Purgatory Canyon. Little Jim, Tristan, and Sheel threw their energy into a major expansion of the blast walls. They designed new blast walls that included the Cathedral, the Father Visitor's new head quarters, and the new War Palais for the Empra.

Just as this was completed, the Empra was well enough to move in to the Palais. The Council gathered to escort him. The new Empra chose to walk to show his vigor. The nzed news crews lined the path. Overhead, heavily armed skips and flitters protected their path. They made a parade to entertain the viddy screens all over the empire.

When he came out of the hospital to join the group, the Empra shaded his eyes as he looked up at Zeer. On their daily visits together, the two new rulers, one political and one religious, had built up a strong friendship. They had passed many hours discussing and arguing over the best way to proceed into their uncertain future. "Ahhh, Fazzer, come to walk us home."

Zeer bowed with a smile, "Aye, Sire..."

"It eez a fine day for a walk, eez eet not?"

"Aye, Sire...a fine day...thee are looking well..."

"I do feel grand. Nothing like whole new zkin to make a man feel brand new." They laughed together. "And your Good Wife, where eez she?"

"What man knows the ways of any female." They laughed again.

"Zat iz true," they walked a way in silence. They waved to the crowds cheering them as they passed. "Zzo... What do we hear from the patrols?"

"We are gradually working through the canyons. We have been going slowly to be safe. We have neither found nor heard a thing in more than a moon. It's verra frustrating..."

An Askirabi male appeared on the corner up ahead of the parade. He moved his hand in a known signal. They connected mentally, "Zeer-Namu, we have completed our scan. Ka Namu says to tell that the pirates must be gone..."

"Thankee, my son..."

"It is a blessing to serve thee..."

"It is a blessing to be served by thee..." Zeer looked at him, but he was gone. "I'll never get used ta that," he chuckled to himself.

"Sire...my latest report is that the surveyors are done searching. Nothing was found. Therefore, we are certain that the pirates have left the planet. This continent is the only habitable land on this planet. We know that they are gone from the canyons. The search expands out but the Natives on this planet say the deserts that surround us are so bad no one could live out there."

"Zo...zzey have escaped?"

"We think so, Sire..."

They stopped talking as they reached the private gate to the Royal section of the fort. There was some confusion all around them. A crowd comprised of news hawks and others were held back by the Guardians. Only the Council and the Empra's closest people were allowed to continue into the newest portion of thew fort. The Empra looked up at Zeer, "Have you been inside?"

"No, Sire...Tristan, Sheel, and the Good Wife have kept all men out until today."

"Shall we go zee what they have made for uzz then..."

Zeer bowed grandly, "Apres' vous..." The Empra nodded, smiled and lead his group through the blast proof gates.

Tristan met them inside their private gate. She bowed low, "Your Majesty...Your Grace... welcome to your new homes."

The nearest building to the gate was Zeer's. "Your Grace, this is Namu Dan Abbey. I hope it brings thee joy."

"Thank you Sister." Zeer didn't like moving so soon, but, with all trappings of his new rank moving here, his staff had grown and the old Rectory was too small. He knew that Tristan had already made a passageway to the Cathedral from the new house. It was also connected to a four-story office building that housed administrative friars and holy sisters. Next to that was a dorm for them to live in.

She then, showed them through the Empra's "War Palais" as the newsies were calling it. It was built in the shell of the old Rectory. Tristan had lowerd the floor. The ground water seeping in had created a cool and damp swamp, just the way the Empra liked it. She had imported plants from his Home World. They were flourishing in the wet dark interior.The Empra was stunned, "Madame Builder, you have out done yourzelf."

On upper floors, she had rebuilt a Command Central space with all the latest gizmos. After a tour, the Empra turned and faced the group, "We will meet back here in thirty ticks." He turned to Tristan, "Zzank you for zee Palais. I am drying out in zzis heat, zo, I muzt zwim now." The Guardians closed around him, and they disappeared into the lower regions of his palais.

Zeer watched as the Empra's group disappeared. Mrs. T. appeared at his elbow, "Your Grace..."

"Yes, Mrs. T?"

"When the blast walls were certified, me and the kits came over this morning with the Ta-Namu. We have been moving personal stuff all morning. It is nearly done. Tristan designed and built a new Namu Dan under your new house. Ka-Namu has moved her nest in here for the duration at the invite of Paris."

"That girl's always thinkin'."

"And speaking of the Abess, where might she be?"

"She awaits thee...I have prepared some cool ones and a wee knosh on the new veranda."

He wrapped the old woman in a bear hug and lifted her off the floor, "Again, Madame, thee are a treasure..."

She blushed, "Oh, you..."

He turned to the others and spoke aloud, "Friends, I welcome thee to my new home. Namu Dan Abbey...it's a good name. My Good Wife, the Abess awaits with something to drink."

They followed him to the shaded veranda for drinks. He kissed Paris and touched fingers with Ka-Namu. Zeer brought them up to speed on the report from the last survey near Piwot-Namu.

When he was done, Tristan spoke, "I was saving this for later, but...here it is. I just got the new defenses that I showed you in place."

Sheel added, "With the Empra's new troops, our trained local fighters, and your clever traps, we control most of the valley."

Jim spoke quietly, "Okay...the people should be brought back and start rebuilding their lives."

Just then, the Empra emerged from his palais. He hurried to a seat under the shade. A sprinkler began spraying a mist over the Frog, and he was happy.

Zeer rose and lifted his glass, "Welcome to my our home, Sire."

The Empra looked around at the shaded hanging plants and the misted coolness, "It eez a lovely spot..."

Zeer went over to the dark corner in which Ka-Namu was folded inside her wings. He helped her up as she was quite pregnant again. They went into the Empra's shaded corner, "Sire, I wish to introduce the Ka-lo-Prim. As the leader of her people, her title is Ta-Namu, the Mother of Mothers on this planet. Her people have been essential to the search for my brother. Our Mage has been an adopted member of her nest since childhood. He can translate for us."

The Empra took control, "Zank you, but No, Fazzer...we can't stay out here for long. Perhaps we can speak later after sundown."

Little Jim translated the Empra's words into the squeeks and grunts of Askirabi. Ta-Namu replied and he translated for the rest. "I await thy pleasure, Sire..." and she waddled off to her nap.

The Empra turned to Zeer, "Plans..."

The Mage spoke first, "Sire, we have a small problem. We are so cramped here. Morale is deteriorating.

The Empra waved his hand in frustration, "Yezz, yezz, Mage, your point?"

He continued, "Now that two of the new walled sections are done and your new homes are completed, we would like to move the perimeter back out to the edge of the valley just in time for harvest. Many of the farms are still being worked carefully. We could use the food. It would be a shame to waste it. The mine is nearly restored to 100%."

"And the Verdollium?"

"Not a whiff, Sire. We have looked everywhere in the collapsed areas of the mine. We have found no sign. Where ever it is died with Talia Ssarriss."

"All right...keep me posted..." abruptly, the Empra rose. The all stood and bowed as he and his people went back into the palais.

They went out of the new gate to a reviewing stand to talk to the mob of newsies that waited for the daily new report. Dressed in the robes of his office, the focus was on Little Jim. "Our new defenses are complete. The new barracks are up. The soldiers are housed. My Sister-in-Law informs me that she can have the rest of the walls done tonight. We will begin returning the noncombatants back to town from their hiding places. That is all for now. Father, will thee pray for our harvest?"

What he didn't tell them was that eight of the new Legions were returning to their old posts. But, with his gift, Shannon knew that the level of babble on the ships had dropped to almost none. He was more determined than ever to make a major strike. Zeer's trap was sprung.

Zeer stepped to the mike, "Let the Master keep us in His hand. Let us ask him to bless our first harvest. Let the valley say, O main!"

The people said, "O main!"

The news hawks broke into loudly shouted questions. Little Jim ignored them as he climbed into his ground car with Sheel. The rest of the Council got into others, and they drove off. Guardians closed around Zeer and Paris as they ducked back through the gate.

Inside, she melted into his arms, "Thee..."

"And thee..."

"So, ma sweet... care ta show me the new digs?"

"Aye, Preacher man...come into me parlor..." She showed him through the cool halls and well appointed rooms.

"Where did thee get this furniture?"

"Your new staff brought it..."

"My new staff?"

"Aye...it came from the old Visitary. The New permanent Scarlet Visitor wishes to keep his Palais where it is on the Empra's Home World. With you staying here, they, he and his wife, sent this stuff to you as a gift." She stroked the shiny wood of an old chair, "Some of this stuff is hundreds of cycles old..."

They turned a corner and Zeer found himself in a huge office with rows and rows of friars writing on old desks with comp screens. She swept her hand in front of them, "Our staff, your Grace..."

"Whew...what a mob!"

"Aye...they are that. As the Cardinal for the whole quadrant, thee has billions o' souls in thy hands now."

Zeer walked among them, stopping at some of the desks to chat with the brothers from all parts of the Empire. He marveled at the work they were doing. Some were translating old documents. Others were recording births and deaths or keeping accounts. He shook his head then passed on to their private rooms.

Mrs. T. waited there. She was just finishing washing the kitten's faces after lunch. Down a circular stairway, was the sleeping area. The kits ran to tackle and then, pile onto him. He grabbed them up and they fell into a pile of pillows left Askirabi style in a corner of the boy's room instead of furniture. Papa... papa... papa!" was all he heard.

Paris fell next to them. He hugged her, "So...we've gone native, now, have we?"

She purred contentedly in his arms. She mumbled sleepily, "Well, me darlin' this place is so much bigger, and we've not enough furniture ta fill it. The boys have become used to living like this. Ka-Namu sent us these when she came in last night."

He snuggled down, "Quite comfy, actually..." He began to tickle the kits. Soon they were squealing and growling and purring and generally rolling all over each other. After a time, the four of them nestled together and took a nap.

At sundown, the air around the veranda quickly cooled. The heat from the flag stone floor kept things from getting too cold. A lovely dinner was set for them. Jim and Sheel returned. Soon, they were eating and laughing. Ka-Namu arrived and sat in her corner seat. Zeer went to her mentally, "Mother, your nest is sufficient?"

"Our Namu Dan Dan is excellently made, Zeer-Namu..."

"My Namu-Dan...I thought it was yours?"

"You are a silly boy...each Ta-Namu must have a Namu Dan of their own to return to. MY Namu Dan will always be at the place you call Washoe Joni. You will never be able to pronounce our name for our Dan Dan."

"But, I am only the Ta-Namu because you gave me a victory that was truly yours."

"We were together, we shared the victory."

Without any of his hangers on, a tiny green shape appeared at the edge of the veranda, "Iz ziz a private party?"

Zeer and Paris leaped up and welcomed the Empra into the veranda that had been expanded in a great arc to be shared by both residences. They showed him to one of the sprinkler chair pads next to Ta-Namu.

Paris brought him a drink, "Welcome to our home, Sire."

"Zank you, child. It iz lovely here izn't it?" Smiling to themselves, every one sat quietly to watch the last light fade over the blast walls.

Jim stood and moved to the Askirab. He fitted her with a translator. She spoke to the Empra, "Can you understand me, Sire?"

The little green face cracked with a smile,"Yezz... yezz...I can..."

Little Jim smiled, "I had my brother bring this out from P-6. He got it from a Purgatory miner...many of them never bother to learn Askirabi. They just buy these..."

"Ziz iz grand!" In a tick, the Empra and Ta-Namu were chatting like old friends. Far into the evening, the entire party discussed the hiding of the children, the search of Purgatory canyon, and future plans. They shared the frustration with not finding the Verdollium.

After a pleasant evening of eating and talking, they went to their own beds. Zeer and Paris checked the kittens. The old woman rocked and knitted by two sleeping bundles. "G'Nite, Mrs. T..." They kissed her and went into their own room. Exhausted, they fell together and slept.

The next day, Zeer called Tristan. "Tris, ya need ta know that tomorrow at Nzed, the Empra is gonna elevate your sister to the rank of Brigadier General D' Legionairres.

"Holy Leopards...another general in the family."

"Aye, Lass. And, she is being knighted. It will be yer job ta git her there at Nzed hours. No later."

"You bet, Father. If'n I have ta hawg tie her ta do it."

"Countin' on ya, Little Sister."

"I got a plan, Padre." Actually, she got Paris to tell her.

Acting innocent, Paris went into Sheel's office. "Hey, girl...Have ya seen ma hubby?"

"Naw, I been stuck in here doin' troop reports."

"So, I hear from the grapevine that Tristan's getting the Legion d'Honour for her defense plan."

Sheel jumped up, "Really?"

Paris grabbed the larger woman, "Hesh a hesh, child. She'll hear ya. It's a secret don't ya know?"

Sheel covered her mouth, "Ooops! It's okay, though. She's gone off ta inspect some crash sites."

"Okay. Good! See ya...Hey! You gotta figure out a way ta get her there. And...Mum;s the word!"

"Yes, Ma'am, Not a word...I'll get her there if'n I hafta hawg tie her. "

"And Sister... the secret orders said...Full dress. Sword and Hauberk..."

"Well...won't that be fun in this blasted heat!"

"Sissy..."

"Not me, Abbess...Solidas a rock."

They laughed and Paris went to find her husband. Paris connected with Zeer and replayed it. They laughed, "That's exactly what Tristan said," he told her. "Won't they both be surprised come Wodensday. Thankee, lass."

Folowing what had become the custom in this circle of friends, she bowed to her husband, "It is a blessing to serve Thee."

With a smile, Paris returned the bow, "It is a blessing to be served by Thee."

The next day, at the time for live portion of the Nzed News, there was a bigger crowd on the dais than usual. The rumor mill had done its job. The news that the Empra might be presenting this update had padded the numbers. Today, it seemed like every one was there to see His Royal presence.

As usual, Little Jim and Zeer were on the dais. Today, their wives and a few Paronese officials had been asked to join them. The Empra was late. Zeer was reading his usual reports when the newsies began buzzing in front of him. The crowd was all around in front of the dais mixed among the newsies. The crowd parted and began to applaud their popular Empra as his flags appeared. Jim quit reading as he looked up to see the Empra's grounder pulling up at the edge of the dais.

The Empra jumped out. After the rehab from his injuries, he was no longer fat. He looked fit and trim in his new uniform. Zeer and Little Jim bowed. He returned their bows and smiled.

He strutted to the mike. Ignoring the shouted questions and the crowd's cheers, he held up his hands. While all eyes were on him, two large cats slipped out of a grounder and settled at the back of the gathering crowd. When they were quiet, he began. "Good day. Today iz a great day for zze Imperium."

Sheel beamed at her sister. Tristan beamed right back. "Az you know, we zuffered an unprovoked attack from piratez and ozzer criminalz in our zector. Ziz raid of fourteen war wagonz lead by an Orion pirate leader known az Tibal Zaft."

(boos)

"Az you know, mozt of hiz ships were deztroyed by a defenze plan created and carried out by the local Guardian forcez under the command of Lt. Colonel Magregor."

(cheers)

"Would Colonel Magregor step forward." Her friends pushed the woman out toward the mike. Unknown to even Tristan, the two mysterious cats had worked their way to the back of the group on the dais.

(cheers)

He shook her hand. "Colonel, for your work in zaving the town and protecting the valley of Namu Dan, I am elevating you to the rank of Brigadier General. Would your commanding offizerz wizh to inztall the ztarz on zziz candidate?"

"We would, Sire!" he two visitors replied simultaneously.

Sheel looked around, "Wha?"

Her parents stepped forward from behind the crowd. Her dad removed the oak leaf clusters from her collar, and her mother pinned the single star in its place. They stepped back and saluted. Sheel just stood there with her mouth open.

"Close your mouth, General!" said her mom, smiling.

She snapped to and returned their salute. "Yes, Ma'am, uhhh, Mom, uhhh, right!" The crowd cheered lustily for their new general.

The two parents turned to the Empra, "Thank you, Sire. This is a life long dream for both of us."

"I did nuzzin... Your daughter did the work. I juzt filled out zum paperz." He turned to one of his people. He was holding a purple pillow with a sword on it. The Empra drew the sword, pointing it at her heart. "General Sheel Magregor, do zzee pledge?"

"If I may, Sire!"

"You may."

All three Generals knelt before their Empra and repeated the Knights of the Legion Oath:

"Only for the good of the Imperium..." They waited as the the sound echoed off the blast walls.

"...Always with the Master's strength..." (echo...)

They stood and drew their swords. They aimed their swords at the sky,

"We pledge our lives..." (echo...)

"... our fortunes..." (echo...)

"...and our sacred honor!" (echo...)

So mote it be!" (echo...)

The crowd said, "O main!" (echo...)

The three Generals resumed kneeling. The Empra touched each one on the shoulder with the sword. He handed the sword and an ornate scabbard to Sheel. Zeer reached in and took hers. Everyone applauded. Tristan hugged her sister.

When the crowd settled down, he looked over at the DeNoor family, "Triztan DeNoor, come forward!"

Tristan stood there stunned. She almost had to be pushed toward the center of the stage. "Go on," said Zeer.

The Empra turned to her. "Mazter Builder Tristan DeNoor, your hand was everywhere in zziz great project. You built a beautiful Cathedral for me zo zat we could all worzhip in comfort."

(cheers)

"In a very zhort time you have built hundreds of buildingz plus an Abbey for za Cardinal and a palaiz for me. You built an entire town from a raggedy fort and a dezert plain."

(more cheers)

"For zeze and hundredz of ozzer great projectz, I award the Legion D'Honour. Would za Mozzer wizh to plaze za ribbon."

"I would, Sire." She took the blue ribbon and the dull gray metal cross and placed it over her daughter's head. She held her in a hug that would have crushed a lesser woman. "I am so proud, Tris..."

Tears poured down her face, "Mom? Really?"

The older woman fought back her own tears, "Really. You have proven yourself to be the best. That's all I ever asked for. That's what you gave. You bring honor to our family name."

"Thanks, Mom."

Her Dad grabbed her and tried to crush her again. "Yer the best, baby girl," he whispered in her ear.

He had not called her that since she was a kitten, "Oh, Daddy..." She held on tight.

"And, finally, for all of his heroicz za ozzer night, I present to Zeer MacTarn, zza Fighting Vicate, a fully charged zolid gold hand blazter and an extra battery pack." All of the people on the dais laughed until they cried. Zeer held the weapon high. The crowd cheered for all of the winners that day.

"May Thee always be ready to defend my crown." The people howled. With that, the Empra made his goodbyes, shaking hands with all of the Magi and their guests. "I must get out of zziz heat."

"Aye, Sire. We are late for lunch as well. Please drop by the Fellowship rooms in the Rectory at your pleasure. We have planned a small reception for the two heroes. We will save a mist chair for ya. S'il vous plait?"

Pleased at the use of his mother tongue, the Empra bowed grandly. "Avec plaisure, mon ami'." He strutted to his grounder and sped off to a cooler room and his newly arrived wives. The whole crowd bowed as one for their leader.

Zeer turned back to the crowd exchanging hugs. "C'mon...c'mon...we got drinks and grub at the house. Mrs. T. will have our fur if'n we hold her up too much." The cats of all types laughed at his reference usually stated by only cat races. They packed tightly into their two grounders and headed home.

Mrs. T. congratulated the two sisters and steered them to the cool Fellowship Hall where a scrumptuous lunch was laid out. The Empra stopped by for a short drink and more congratulations and then hurried back to his new wives swimming in their pond.

Later that evening, they all went to hear Zeer call the Even Song service. Sheel and Tristan had not been to church with their parents since they had entered the service. When the banns for the newly departed were said, they couldn't help missing Tantee. They had been forbidden by their mother to say that name, so they just looked at each other and nodded grimly.

After the service, with much crying and hugging, the parents said, "We love you kids, but we gotta get back ta Space Port."

"You guys just got here, "cried Sheel.

"Whatta ya think, you got the only pirate problems, baby girl?"

"No, Dad. I jest miss ya'll so."

He looked away for a tick. He punched her in the shoulder. "Keep yer batteries charged and yer butt down, General. It's a live ammo day!"

She wiped away a tear, but managed a laugh at her dad's old joke. "You do the same, General."

They both hugged their parents one more time. Her mom looked over their family and friends. "Good day fer the clan all the way around, sez I."

Devin nodded, "And so sez I, Ma. Always good ta see you girls. Take Care!"

The old woman raised her hand in salute, "Bye, babies...damned proud of bot' o' yas."

The girls stiffened to return the salute. The war wagon that had brought them in that morning closed its portal and started its lifters. With a whoosh and a cloud of yellow dust, the ship headed straight up taking them back to their posting.

"It feels like we're always sayin' goodbye ta those two."

"I aint never liked it, neither."Arm in arm, they went back to their party.

Chapter 30; More Surprises

At Space Port City, their parents formed their squadron to escort the ore ships hauling Quallium to Imperial Home World for redistribution. They had felt the need to be there to oversee the security themselves. The pirates had stopped the last two shipments and the Empra was deeply angry about his losses.

This time, the Empra had come up with a plan. Two of the four ore ships were dummy warships. When the ships were attacked, false shells will fall away to reveal blaster cannons and crews. This trip was a set up to draw the pirates out. Everyone knew that four ore ships was a huge shipment.

Over the last moon or so, the Empra made sure that every one knew that the mine was running at full capacity again and soon there would be enough Quallium for those sectors that had been running short. Actually, he had been shipping it to those sectors from his hidey hole to keep up appearances. He was determined to empty those coffers before the market crashed. When a Verdollium find reported to be this big was leaked out, his old stash would become worthless.

The little armada flew without incident until the second jump stop to off load ore to a back water Guardian post. The ships had come to full stop over the satellite loading station. The Guardian ships added to the trap by appearing to be drifting too far off to create a good security perimeter. Seeing what appeared to be a relaxed hand on the gun turrets, pirate ships appeared out of the shadow of an asteroid.

The two generals looked at each other on their comm. screens. "Here we go!"

Shila DeNoor nodded at her husband, "Call the code, Dad. Let's see what the Empra hath wrought."

"Aye, aye, m'Dear, "He spoke into his wrist comm-link, "Code Q! Code Q! Let 'er rip."

The cover shells fell away from the fake ore ships. Before they could escape, the pirates were in a cross fire. Even though they were faster, the royal ships had more firepower. In ticks, the space around the trap was filled with floating hulks of metal. Only two of the twenty ships had escaped. The pirates hadn't stood a chance. They called the Empra. "All secure, Sire. Only two pirate ships escaped."

"Exzellent, get me viddy shots. Full report."

"Yes, Sire. You'll have it before end of shift."

In space gear, Shila led a team to investigate the ships for survivors. Devin lead a team onto another.

"Hey, Shila, looky here!" Transmitting he showed her Zarla Tween's boat. Floating in the dead hulk, they found spider like people. "Man, those people are creepy."

"Yeah."

Devin walked onto the bridge. There he found the beautiful brunette. She had died at her bridge. "It's all females... nekkid ones."

"That aint funny."

"S'okay, Mama...they're like...uh...spiders, er sumptin'. I haint attracted to these wimmens at all! Yuck!" With his helmet-cam, he filmed as he went into a back room. There he filmed a large blonde fellow who's skin had ruptured from tiny spider children that had begun to consume him. They died there floating in a cloud around him in the airless, gravity-less hulk that held their mother's carcass.

Devin DeNoor shivered, "That's jest sick, sez I."

Shila was watching his transmission. "You are right, Dad. You jest send that'n into the atmosphere and let it burn up."

"Just right fer the likes of her." He shivered again, "Mother, I caint help thinking about what that feller had been through. By the look on his face, he knew all along her children was eating him alive."

Shila shivered also, "Quit it! We haint got time fer that. Now, git offa there afore you catch sumptin."

"Don't gotta tell me twice. Come on, people. Let's send this bucket into the atmosphere and burn it up." His crew was quite happy to get off this death trap and back to a working vessel. Another crew had just completed hooking up tiny jets. When they were free, he fired the jets enough to get it started down into the planet's atmosphere. In ticks, it was glowing and then, burning, and then, gone.

Devin watched out a port, "Good riddance to the devil's own kith and kin."

Shila's cruiser attached itself to the side of another pirate ship. Her crew quickly breached the hull. She lead them inside, "Look lively, now, children. There could be pirates alive in here." Just as she said that right in front of them, one of the booby trap sniffers disappeared in a pool of melted metal and hissing plastic. "See! Keep them robots in front of yas. Only the Master knows what all we might find."

The crew nodded, "Remember, we're a lookin' fer a feller with an eye patch. He's a tall, skinny red headed feller. Your Empra's offering yer weight in Quallite fer his head."

The crew went to work, filming and searching. No more traps were found. It was filled with green and white diamonds painted everywhere. She kicked a pile of boxes that had fallen out of a closet in the explosions. A hand appeared. From the fur, it was a Tritonian hand.

"Oh, Lordy, no." She moved some more boxes and she watched her youngest daughter float free in the vacuum. "Devin, Devin, git over here, NOW!"

"Coming, Mother." When he found her, she was rocking Tantee slowly back and forth. He sat on the floor behind her and rocked them both. Tears flowed freely as their crews took viddies around them, looking for a body with a black patch. They left the two Generals to their grief.

A major, her aide-de-camp, knelt and knocked on the Plas steel of her visor. "We gotta go, Ma'am. This ship's fixin ta blow!"

"Yeah, she said hoarsely. They rose stiffly in their suits, never letting go of the girl. When they were set, they moved the girl, floating between them onto the other ship and placed her in a casket for the trip to Tritan. Like machines, they finished their reports and sent them to their Empra.

Then they called the girls. They got an aide, "I am sorry, General. Our General is still at the party at the Rectory."

"Oh, yeah, I guess we aint been gone that long. Can ya patch us over?"

"Can do, General. Hold a tick, please."

An acolyte came to Zeer. "Your Grace, there is a call from space for General Magregor from General DeNoor."

Zeer found her, "Little Sister, there's a call from space for you and your sister."

Tristan found Sheel. "Mom never calls us. This can not be good."

"Right..."

Zeer showed them into his private office, "You should use my secure comm. set. It's right through here."

"Thanks, buddy," Jim helped his pregnant wife out of her chair and the whole party moved to Zeer's comm-center. Shila's face swam into view on the link. "Sheel look at this file." They waited as a file downloaded to Zeer's set.

They watched horrified and fascinated as the whole battle played out. The fake ore ships drew oooh's of wonder. They cheered as the pirate fleet was decimated by the raw fire power of the Guardian fleet.

Then, the helmet shots of Devin and Shila began playing. They shuddered as an Orion Chieftain's fate became known. Next, they see her mother's personal report. They saw the boxes, the hand, and finally, the body of their sister revealed. There, the report stops because her mother's helmet cam just looked into the face of her youngest child turned pirate as she rocks her until Devin comes. The pain of their father is clear.

"Mama...mama...kin you bring her here?"

"No, but we can ship her there. She'll arrive by Even Song."

"Won't you'ns come ta the funeral?"

"No, we still gotta git this Q ta Home World."

"Mom?"

"Child, don't fret so. I done said my goodbyes. Daddy said his'n. We got work ta do. Take care. We love you." The image of their parents with sad smiles clicked off.

Zeer threw his drink into the fireplace. "Bloody bastard. He got them all killed except himself. Bloody bastard! Poor Tantee!"

The girls just sat and cried for a time, holding each other. Little Jim held them both. He had loved Tani, too, but not with the fierceness of these two women.

Chapter 31; Verdollium!

Zeer had a Verdollium hunting plan, which he shared with the Empra. With a few changes, everything he needed was signed for. First, the Magi Circle had a huge cleanup project to finish out around the Ssarrian nest. At the same time, other cleaning projects were under written. All the metal from the battles through out the canyon must be reclaimed for recycling. Orders flew around the planet. From military supply, they ordered a giant magnetic lifter to be attached to the bottom of a huey sized flitter and several open wagon haulers.

Two days later, Jim stuck his head in Zeer's door, "Quarter Master in Space Port City just called. The huey is ready, Father."

"When can thee go, Jim?"

"First thing tomorrow. Let's go right after Morning Song."

"Good. I really enjoy serving at the Master's table again these days. I'd hate ta miss it."

"Done. What about both our Missus's?"

"We canna do this ourselves. We gotta include 'em. Could ya call 'em. Let's get goin'. Let's meet in Praseer's HQ. They have people jammin' the mental waves so me brudder canna hear."

"Okay. Sheel is in her office. I'll call for the grounder."

"Good. Paris is at the hospital. She seems to live there most times these days."

"Yes, there's still so much to do."

"I'll go get her and meet you at the HQ."

"See ya across town in ten."

"Aye." And he turned back to his screen to finish the last report. He linked with Praseer, "Prince?"

"Aye, yer Grace?"

"I gotta talk to thee super secret in thy HQ."

"I am thy servant, Father. When?"

"10 ticks, I think."

"See you then." They broke off. Both knew their thoughts were not safe outside of the shield.

In eight ticks, he met Jim and Sheel at the main portal. Their grounder pulled up, and they jumped in. Zeer spoke to the driver, "Paronese HQ, Please!"

The driver saluted, "Yes, yer Grace." Zeer sat quietly with his eyes closed. He had never felt this tired. Jim and Sheel nestled together for the ride over, claiming what little peace they could in these hectic days.

Once at the PHQ, they were met at the door by a small Paronese female, "The Prince awaits. I'm ta take ya'll to him."

"Lead on, Little Sister."

The girl took them to a private meeting room with Prince Praseer. He had laid out food and drink. Right after they walked in, Paris came in a far door. She quietly went to her husband and licking him once, took the next chair. Sheel and Little Jim took the rest of the chairs at the table. Zeer noticed that Praseer had understood and none of his advisors were there.

The rest of the evening was spent explaining the plan for hiding the Verdollium search with the cleanup. Near the end, Zeer looked at Praseer. "I canna stress that we must have security. People, mostly ma brudder, mustna fesh our true plan. That would ruin our respective futures. We can only buy our freedom with this new treasure."

Praseer sat back. He had tears in his eyes. "Father, I will do whatever you ask. If this works, thee will have blessed us more than we could ever repay."

"Lead your people well, me son. That will repay all."

Little Jim was a little stunned about the plan to free these planets. "I don't know whether Ka-Namu will understand or accept this plan, Father."

"Then it will her free choice ta make and not something thrust on her by force of arms. And, you'll be here to help her. The Empra will leave troops here to protect the mines as before. Unlike Paron and Emerand, little may actually change here. The courts will go on. The military will still need to be here..."

"Right."

"...and I am sure you're right about her choices. I just want her recognized as the planetary head. We're all just visitors here. The mines make this too valuable a place for the Empra to allow things ta change much."

"Nuff said, Father."

Zeer stood, "Okay...we better git some sleep, brethren. We will have move quickly and quietly ta avoid detection if this plan is to fly." Goodnights were passed around.

Using a radiation detector set to read only Verdollium, they flew very slowly up Purgatory River bed. For several clix, they saw nothing on the screen. Just when they were getting discouraged, the first beep was sounded. Then, more and more beeps. They followed the beeps to just past the abandoned mining village of P-6. Then the beeps stopped. They turned the flitter around and the beeps began again. They came to a stop by a pile of slag in a sheer rock face.

Zeer looked at Jim, "What do ye make of this, ma brudder?"

"There's ben no mining project here for decades, Padre."

They added lift to the flitter and rose straight up the wall until they lifted over an area jutting out. Here, cleverly hidden from above by fake bushes and from below by that escarpment that they had just passed was an opening big enough for a war wagon. The door was sealed.

Jim was angry, "Well, I'll be damned! There he was ight under my nose."

"Hide in plain sight! Here, let's see what's inside..." Zeer aimed the gold blaster that the Empra had given him at the door. The door disappeared in a cloud of terraplast and rocks. The explosion blew the flitter out away from the escarpment. They dropped down. Zeer fought the controls for a second then brought the little craft into line.

He looked at Jim's white face. "Ooops! Me brudder left us a little surprise gift."

Jim laughed and slapped his shoulder, "Never worried fer a second, Padre." They both laughed out of sheer panic.

Zeer added power to the anti-gravs, and they lifted back to the doorway and flew inside. The smell of rotting flesh was prominent, "Whew...that's bad?"

The two men drew their blasters and put on mining hats for light. The twin beams revealed a gruesome sight. Everywhere were dead and rotting corpses. The eyes, heart and bowels were eaten in a classic pattern.

"Spiders!" They said in unison. They went down a different hallway and found wall writings and left over junk that showed that these halls had also been occupied by Patch's whole band.

"Man! They were this close, and I never knew."

"Come on, Little Brudder, dinna fesh yerself. He hid from the entire Imperium for forty cycles. How could one small town Fra catch him?"

They started back. Zeer took his pocket metal detector out and flashed it around. It went nuts. "Lookee here..."

"Dang!"

Zeer began to laugh. He laughed so hard, he had to sit down on a rock. "What?" said Jim.

"Me brudder, being a pirate and not a miner, expected nothing but a place ta hide here in these caves. He was sitting on the biggest strike of the century..." and he faded off laughing. Jim just shook his head wryly.

When Zeer got control of himself, he looked into Jim's eyes. He picked up one of the green stones and put it in Jim's giant hand. "This is the price needed to ransom three worlds from the Imperium."

"Yes, Father...I pray thee are right."

"Come on, let's go see if we can buy our freedom. But first, we must send your sister-in-law off to see the Master."

Chapter 32; A Sister's Funeral

The next morning, after Morning Song, Zeer headed for the flitter that was waiting on the roof of Government Central. Jim, Sheel, and Tristan were there before him, looking sad. Zeer turned to them, "At least ya won't be ridin' alone."

She looked sadly at her sister, sitting by Little Jim, "Yeah, we got word from Port that a package arrived on a royal war wagon. I'm ta go git it."

Zeer shook his head, "I know, Little Sister, bloody awful."

"Yep. We goin' ta bury her by the crick out on Sheel's farm."

"Why out there?"

"Be cause she disgraced the Guardians, Tantee caint be put into any Guardian cemeteries any wheres. If'n our parents weren't Generals on staff, they'd've dumped her into a star and let it drop. My mum managed to ensure that her body paper work was just 'lost' along the way. She's our baby sis. We're gonna do it right."

"Aye. I'll help ya. I loved that girl, too. It's me own brudder, 'Black Patch' MacTarn that's ta blame fer this."

"Fer true, Father, fer true."

"Anything else?"

Jim hugged his sister-in-law. He spoke over her shoulder as she moved on silently to hug Sheel. "Oh, yeah, the wagon haulers arrived last night. We ordered twenty. We got twelve."

"Good. We really only needed six or seven anyways."

"Yeah. Now, we're ready for breakdowns and such."

"Aye."

Paris had come to see Zeer off. Zeer held her close in the wind and noise of the flitter, "You git off this roof, Darlin'." Sheel got off the flitter.

Paris smiled, took Sheel's hand, and thought back, "I will. We pregnant ladies have to stick together. Sheel can't go with you'ns, so we're gonna go see the medicos together."

Zeer pulled himself into a seat in the back of the flitter. "Good plan. Love ya!"

"And Thee." She held on to Sheel as the flitter took off. Zeer watched the little cat put her arm around the waist of the big cat. Sheel put her arm around Paris's tiny shoulder, and they headed for the lift.

They rode over to Space Port City in silence, each one deep in their own thoughts. Jim slept. Once they arrived at Space Port City, Zeer and Jim picked up their new toy. All papers in order, they met at morgue patrol with Tristan and took possessions of the shiny, silver casket. They stowed it on their flitter, and it flew back.

The big Huey took off behind the tiny flitter. It was slower and the other craft flew off and left them. Zeer sat looking out the open side door, watching the desert fall away beneath them. Tristan came back to sit with him a while, her fur blowing in the wind. "Padre, shouldn't we scout location sites fer tomorrow?"

Zeer was a little surprised, "Little Sister, are thee okay ta do this?"

"Father, to be frank, as a soldier family, we learned early ta say goodbye ta friends and family before every battle. Tani left us ta go with yer brother. I loved her, but that bonehead stunt ended her career and killed most of our love, but not all."

"I see."

"Don't git me wrong. We do cry, then we are done with our work, like Mom and Dad. Really, this here work is good fer me. Keeps my mind off."

"All right, sweetie."

Using sat-location programs, Tristan had shown him how to plot on a map the findings from Zeer's Boron lamp. They looked at her work on a com-screen. It was built into the dash so that Jim could help.

Jim shook his head. "I can't figure out why the stones never washed down past the Ssarrian nest."

Tristan explained, "Hit's easy, Jimmy...how long ago did they start buildin' them dams?"

"According to Toma, about five cycles ago. Way before the nest was official."

"Well, the rocks only move when the river is highest."

"Right, I see! They move in the high waters after first snow melt because it takes fast water to wash down rocks in any alluvium. The point of the low dams wasn't to deepen the river but to slow it down so pools would form for the fish."

"Okay, explain this," he pointed to the Little Purgatory. There were hardly any deposits, and none of the stones had gotten past the fort.

"There are two reasons for this, big brother. The first is that me brudder probably made that hidey hole that we found about five cycles ago. The second is the way water is managed in this end of the valley. A hundred cycles ago, the Little Purgatory River was created and designed to bring water safely to the fort. It was constructed intentionally shallow so that in flood season, the high water would run off sideways and irrigate the land and not flood the fort."

"Oh, I see."

"So, this shallow water only moved the smallest of stones. The larger ones would have been taken down the Big Purgatory when the big water runs."

Zeer took over, "In fact, this explains why we never found stones anywhere in the mine. The iron in the ore makes it easy to search with magnets and metal detectors. I think that a few Verdollium stones were found near the underwater gate that Talia had dug out to make his basement swamp. I am nearly certain now that he found the stuff there and tried to keep it secret.

Jim shook his head sadly, "Damned fool..."

"Yep, his greed cost him his life and lots of our friends their lives as well."

Topping the edge of Purgatory Valley, Zeer connected with his sons, doing a mental inventory. They never recognized that he was connected to them, but he could tell that they were fine. Looking through Zackie's eyes, he saw his brother and their friends playing ball.

Next, he connected to Paris. "Darlin', how are the kits?"

"Boys or girls?"

"Very funny. Actually, I just hooked up with Zackie, Shannie was right there next to him. I mean you and the girls, goofy."

"Medicos said all is good."

"Fine! Are you and Sheel headed for their farm?"

"We should arrive in two klicks. You'ns made good time."

"It was all ready for us, so we just hot footed it back here. Seemed best."

"Aye. Sheel just got word on her com-link. The hole is ready. The first flitter just delivered the package."

"Aye, Little Jim just got the same message. I think we'll make it there in ten klicks."

"We'll be waitin'."

Jim landed at the back edge of the farm by some trees and a little stream. There was a digger and a casket shaped hole. The two men handled the antigrav mover, positioning the casket over the hole. Zeer pulled his hood forward. He began the "Call to the Wind in the Morning," the blessing of newly departed souls. This service had been Tantee's favorite. Everyone joined in.

Sheel and Tristan were not able to finish. Sheel walked over and gently touched the casket. Tristan put her head on her younger sister's shoulder. Tears dripped down the back of her sister's uniform blouse. Softly, the service ended. Together, they lowered her into the grave. One by one, they threw shovels of dirt into the hole until the grave was mounded up. There could be no headstone. Sheel took Tani's knife and stabbed it into the nearest tree. Until it rusted and the name was no longer readable, this was the only marker allowed.

They went back to the grounder. Sheel and Tris, flew back with Jim. With a wave, they were gone.

Chapter 33; Cleaning Up in More Ways than One

The next morning, after the Morgen Tide songs and prayers, they started the cleanup. The newsies watched for a while, but when nothing but bent metal and melted wire was all they found, they lost interest. Jim was getting a cool one as he watched the last one depart in a grounder, "Good riddance."

"Actually, it's what I hoped would happen."

"Really?"

"Yeah! Bore 'em ta tears, so they'll leave us be."

"Ohhh, yeah, I see that." He finished his drink and hopped into the huey to get another load.

As the days of digging and hauling progressed, they made sure that every other trip to pick up wreckage. The next pass would be made over the river. Little Jim's delicate touch lowered the giant magnet right to the level of the water. When he hit the power into the magnet, stones of all shapes and sizes leaped out of the water to attach to the magnet. They started at the fish ponds, the edge of the alluvial flow of stones, and headed into the suns chasing their future.

When the magnet was full, Jim would hold a low position over Zeer's open wagon hauler. He cut the power to the magnet and the stones dropped into the wagon. While waiting, Zeer recovered the wagon with a tarp. Then, he would drive farther up river. There was little danger now that half of his brother's fleet was destroyed on Tara and the other half was destroyed yesterday in space.

The scrap metal and fragments of ships from the fields were recycled in the Namu Dan foundries for local use. Zeer drove the hauler that was filled with Verdollium. Dirt was dug out of the crash sites to ensure that no radiation or toxins would be left behind. It was replaced by clean fill from the vast Far Reaches beyond the edge of the valley. All this hauling of dirt back and forth covered for the one load of dirt that never seemed to get dumped or refilled. The first load was driven into a new metalloid shed on the edge of the nest.

Inside, the load was dumped into a swirling pool of water. The water soon carried away the loose dirt and gravel leaving pale green stones attached to a magnetized grid. The dirt was put back into the trailor of the long hauller and everyone headed for town. This process would be repeated every day until the project was done.

This dirt exchange played into the overall plan. Uncleaned, the stones just looked like a load of dirt. Over the next two weeks the damage and wreckage from the fourteen crash sites was repaired and the farmers were encouraged to replant the affected areas.

Tristan had been busy terraforming another building on the edge of the Empra's palais. The whirlpool stone cleaner was moved into that building. At the end of each day, Zeer's long hauler was driven into that building, and he and the Empra alone dumped the truck and cleaned every stone. By the end of the moon, just from pits and areas around the Ssarrian nest, nearly a ton of Verdollium was placed into special vaults under the Empra's palais.

Chapter 34; A Solution for Peace

The last part of the job was to mine the mother lode using metal detectors and to clean up the pile of leavings under his brother's old pirate cave by P-6. Tristan ran a digger, and Zeer ran the hauler. First, they flew into the canyon just far enough not to be in direct sight of the valley. Here, she dug in the bottom of the river to make a particularly shaped pool. In this pool the rushing water created a whirlpool. While she was doing that, Jim and Zeer dug at the pile of leavings with the scoop arm. They poured each scoop full into the swirling water. The stones were separated from the dirt. Jim lowered his magnet over the pool, and the Verdollium jumped onto the magnet.

On the second day, when they had stopped for lunch, Tristan sat on the edge of the hauler and looked at the growing pile in the wagon, "Whew...I caint believe we're givin' this to him. I love him and all, but this is above and beyond the call."

Zeer picked up thumb-sized stone. He kept hunting until he had handed her five of them. He put them in her pocket. "There...that is enough wealth for two life times. You really dinna want more. That's all Paris and I are takin'. It's all that Sheel and Jim are takin'. Any more and there'd be trouble fer sure."

She shook her head, "No, Father, I don't really need no more trouble." She held the stones in her hand. "I'll keep one fer Dad and one fer Mom." She threw back two of the stones.

Two days of hard work later the rest of the Verdollium was in the Empra's compound. The Empra had nearly two tons in his vault. He had enough wealth for his whole family for ten lifetimes.

Over the last several moons, a smaller version of Home World style court had developed at the sundown end of Namu Dan. Tristan brought in twenty crews to build villas all at the Sun Up end of the old Fort. Some of the new arrivals were ministers and functionaries. Most of them were useless hangers on. They were cousins and minor royalty of the Empra. They were always looking for diversion from the drudgey of their useless lives. By the sixth moon, hunting was all the rage. What the Royalty loved to shoot most was Zurfs.

Zurfs were tan with short snouts and big round ears. Their soft leather was prized for shoes and clothing. Large eyes helped them see to graze at night. They stood about one meter tall. Two huge rear legs propelled them in leaps over rough terrain. Zeer had seen them jump a three-meter fence from five meters away. Zurfs used to be hard to find. They stayed away from people in the old mining days.

In the old days, people hunted them by riding one-man flitters through the canyons. Seeing a Zurf was few and far between. They lived on the trash heaps and garden patches of the few inhabitants of the mining villages. They were threatened by the moving of the population out of the canyons that had caused them to nearly starve. Then, coming down out of the canyons following the miners, they found the farmers.

Farming had altered the life style of Zurfs immediately. They had never seen grain before in these quantities. They developed a taste for it right away. Their territory moved from burrows in the outer reaches to running freely through the valley feeding on the grain growing there. The more food they got, the more they reproduced.

By the second cycle, they were a huge menace to the farmers of the valley. Zurfs ate their grain but the worst part was that they stomped the grain around the plants they were eating. It was becoming very costly. Hunting was the answer.

Royal hunts were more and more festive. People drank, and they rode their flitters fast and crazy. At first, they used old-fashioned gas pressure pellet rifles. As the betting grew and the prizes increased, the hunters created new weaponry for these events. The newest toys were repeaters. They shot at anything that moved. It was a wonder more of the idiots didn't kill each other.

Most of the Royals were Froggers. Now, that the valley was safe, the Royal hunters were all over the valley. Buzzing around first light in one-man flitters chasing the elusive Zurf creatures until the heat drove them to their ponds. Contests were held. Prizes of pure Quallite were paid. A grand party was mostly the result.

Zeer waited for a week or so after the cleanup was over in order to appear as if it were an innocent meeting. He made an appointment to go shooting with the Empra. Early morning found them out racing the wind, betting with their friends and shooting at anything mildly Zurf-like. Throughout the morning, they stalked the beasts, acting casual and normal. By mid-morning, they had shot three apiece. Finally, it became too hot for the Empra, He sat in the shade of a barn, sweating, "Your Graze, I am cooking. I muzt retire to my pond."

Zeer took off his hat and wiped his forehead with a cloth, "Aye, Sire, it has become quite hot. I think we have done our civic duty by ridding the valley of a few of these beasties."

They got into a grounder and headed back for their homes. Once in the air-cooled interior of the vehicle, the Empra lay quiet for a time. When he was cooled somewhat, he turned to Zeer, "Zo, ma frere, two timez you have zaved my life and two more timez you have zaved my crown. What must we do to repay zziz debt?"

"I have one more thing to show thee before we settle."

"Ohhh? Are we negotiating?"

"We might be once you see this."

"I am intrigued I must zay."

"Meet me after Morgen Tide tomorrow."

"We are going where?"

"To Pergatory #6...a new mine I found."

"Really? A new mine?"

"Aye, Sire! Let's tell the newsies we're tired of flatland Zurf hunting. We are looking for a challenge. The newsies are bored with hunting, and they hate Purgatory Canyon, so we will have privacy. We can take the Magregors for security. He is known as the best hunter in the canyons anyway so the choice won't look too fishy."

The next morning the little hunting party set out in a small air-conditioned barge. Quickly they made their way up the canyon. At the correct turn, Zeer directed the crew into the hidden opening. Directing the crew to remain in the vehicle, they disembarked the vessel and headed up the hallways. Zeer and Jim had cleaned out the bodies and repowered the air handlers and light systems. It was a pleasant place now. They left Jim and Sheel at the first turn.

Zeer lead the little Frog to Shannon's kitchen. He handed a cool drink to the Empra and sat across from him at the table. He pointed to a black box next to the Empra. "Sire, this is a metal detector. It is set to scan only for Verdollium." He hit a red button on the front, powering up the unit. It began beeping immediately.

The Empra got very excited, "Doz zizz mean what I zink?"

"Yes, Sire...it's possibly a mountain of Verdollium. You are officially the richest man in history."

"You are giving me zizz?"

"I'm trading it to you for four things."

"Name zem. I promiz nuzzing."

"I will accept 20 stones of Verdollium that I get to choose."

"Done. For za zecond zing?"

"Six planets will change relationships with the Imperium. The first planet is this one. Ka Lo Prim, the Ta-Namu must be officially designated as Royalty. She ascends the Throne of Skulls and is designated as the ruler of this planet."

"Zo...ziz mine would be herz?"

"No, Sire. She has no interest in these things. You declare this planet a personal protectorate of yours. This bequest is ceremonial and long over due."

"I will consider it. Next..."

"Paron must be freed. Armand Praseer..."

"My General D'Legionaires?"

"Aye...the very same. Long ago, he had been chosen by his people to ascend the Paronese throne."

"And za last zing?"

"Sire, more than anything else, I seek peace between our houses."

"Our houzez? Are we at war?"

"Aye Sire, Thy house and the Clan MacTarn have been at war...well... thanks to Shannon's uncivil war for nearly 50 cycles."

"Fifty zyclez? What do you mean?"

"Two generations ago, our grandfathers began a bitter war that has never been ended. Me own brudder, as the Crown Prince of our System, is currently fighting both of us now to break a yoke that need never have been between us."

"You are talking about my grandfather's Entitlement...I zee...go on."

"Through the work of the Master's hand, we, Your Royal self and my humble self, who had nothing to do with that starting or fighting that war, can come to an agreement that will end this war forever."

"How might we do zat?"

"I propose an end to a small portion of your grandfather's 'Great Entitlement'."

"Go on."

"This is what I know. I know that for nearly a decade before the war, your grandfather and my grandfather were allies, set against the another great UKP. They worked together to defeat that rotten house. The original deal was to free our house and lands, and you would get the rest of UKP's holdings."

The Empra nodded, "I remember zee ztory."

"Your grandfather had other plans. For reasons never divulged, he turned on our house. His plans added all UKP houses and lands plus the Emerish lands and titles. In one fell swoop, he became the leader of the largest body of planets in the Council of Empires. History says that your grandfather, over the next few cycles, picked off the smaller empires one by one until his holdings stretched from one end of the known universe to the other."

"Yez...zat iz true. He waz an evil man."

"What a burden for you, Sire."

"Exactly...to tell zee za truth, your Graze, it is sometimez too great of a burden."

"Well, let me help you to very quietly relieve yourself of six planets. We will not leave the Imperium, just alter our state to sovereign fealty. We swear undying loyalty to Thy crown, but we will be free to govern ourselves for the first time in history."

"How do we do zat?"

"My grandfather is pardoned. His bones are to be returned to Emerand."

"Okay. Zen?"

"My father is pardoned. His bones were vaporized three cycles ago, but it is a simple thing for you to expunge the entire line of MacTarns."

"Zee entire line?"

"Yes, the last thing is going to be the hardest to understand."

"Okay?"

"My brother must be pardoned and be allowed to ascend his throne."

"Zat I cannot do!"

"You must know only this, Sire. My brother will die by my hand after he sees one sunrise from the Emerald Throne Room. He will not see a second sun rise. I swear it!"

The old Frog thought a long while, saying nothing. Zeer waited. They began the long walk back to the royal air bus. Finally, just before the last turn at the gate, the Empra spoke, "To be truthful, I have plenty of planetz. What are zix planetz to me?"

"They mean a great deal to us, Sire."

"I agree on one condition. You may have your kingdom back, but your brozzer must be brought to juztize and you must do it. You know zat any agreement between you and I would mean nuzzing to zzat pirate...your bwozzer."

"I agree. He must die at my hand."

"What next?"

"Let us start slowly. We will announce my retirement from the College of Cardinals. As the second in line to the Emerish throne, by this time, I should be the 47th Earl of Emerand, Baron of the Realm. Returning my titles would go a long way to begin to heal my lands."

"I can do zat easily enough. How do we deal wiz your bruzzer?"

"I know how we can smoke him out. Tomorrow, at the nzed conference, you choose to announce that the Emerish people can begin to resettle their old holdings under my stewardship. Shannon would have to challenge me for those fiefs."

"You have a diabolical mind, Fazzer. I like zat."

"Thankee, I think."

They got back aboard the Barge. The Empra settled into his soft cushion, "Now, I wizh to zzink."

They sat in silence until the flier stopped on the landing pad on the roof of the Abbey. The Empra turned to look at his friend. "Az usual, ma frere, you zeem to have covered most of zze problem points with ready zolutionz. I will consider zziz, and we will talk tomorrow."

"Thankee, Sire. I await thy pleasure." He got out and went into his office. He knelt and prayed for guidance for them all.

The next day, Zeer received an invite to the palais for midday meal. He and Paris arrived just after the nzed news conference. Praseer was already there.

"Your Majesty." They bowed.

Praseer laughed, "Don't jump the gun, your Graces. There's a lot to settle yet."

They hurried along after the guide. In the misty darkness, they found a table set for them. Zeer was optimistic. They bowed and kissed the Empra's ring. He smiled and waved them to their chairs. "Zit, please, zit."

Food was served and they ate and talked of ordinary happenings of the parish and their children. The Empra had over 400 children by his many wives. "It iz difficult to chooze between my twenty zeven crown prinzez. I know zey will zort zemzelvez out over time. Zze oldezt eight were all born in the zame zycle."

"I wish them all luck. It will be difficult for anyone to fill thy shoes, Sire."

"Oh, well...when that battle happenz, I will be dead, and they will have to work it out."

"Not for a long time, I hope."

"As za Mazter willz, ouis?"

"Mais ouis, Mon Roi," bringing a chuckle from their liege.

The Empra got serious. "I have conzidered your propozal. I owe you all a great deal. What you azk iz very fair. I have plenty of planetz. My biggest problem iz wiz your retirement. You have ministered to me and to my people better than most that I have seen. I will always need your ministry and your council."

Zeer leaned close to his friend. "Aye...it was a tough choice. The peace between us began with my ministry. I canna fergit that, but I hear my great grandfather calling me to heal my own lands. I know that governing a land within the Master's plan is a ministry. I will wear His robe and frock, but not the Scarlet. I canna be prince to more than one land. If you will let me, I will lead my people as a simple Father, nothing more."

"An interesting choize, ma frere'. I will seek council from zee az a peer."

"I will serve thee as you see fit, Sire. I would miss thy wry wit too much otherwise."

"Zank you, Fazzer. What about za rockz?"

"Mine or yours?"

The Empra laughed, "The onez I may be giving to you."

"May I keep these?" He showed him all but Tristan's three.

He chuckled, "Alwayz ready, I zee. Yez, zose are good choizez. You may keep zoze."

"Thankee, Sire." And the little bag disappeared into the folds of his cloak.

"Let us speak of your Barony. I will return ziz title to you as purzuant to your conditionz. The final judgement of regarding your bruzzer must be met."

Zeer leaned forward, "Yes, Sire."

The Empra stood and held out his hand, "Let uz be clear. I will make za announzment tomorrow. When your bruzzer iz dead, I will finalize our deal. I can do no else to maintain za dignity of my Crown." Zeer nodded and sat back in his chair.

The Empra turned to Praseer, "You have done great zervize to za Crown. For zat, I return your title to your houze, az well."

"Oh, thank you, Sire."

"Zere are conditions for you az well. I will give you three zyclez to prove your ability to rule. If, in zat time, your people are as well cared for az zey are now, your house will rule under my crown."

"I accept that task. I will make thee proud, Sire."

The little frog pointed a long finger at the cat. "AND, make no miztake. Your fortunez are bound togezzer wiz him. Until za Baron bringz hiz bruzzer to juztize, no one is free, not even me."

Praseer knelt and kissed the Empra's ring. "I pledge to you, Sire, that you will never be sorry."

"And you, Baron?"

Zeer kept his brother's secret. He took his little friend's hand. "I promise that I will get my brother's consent to peace." He knew that this consent could only end with Shannon's trip through the Master's Gate.

"Or hiz head. I do not care which." The Empra said very solemnly.

"I hope it doesna come ta that, Sire."

"I will leave zzat to you, ma frere'."

Praseer asked, "What about your forces on Paron. Will they be leaving?"

"Yezz. I have alerted Paronese Command. All troopz of Paroneze dezent will be rotated home immediately. You will command all troopz until your people are in place. We wizh to maintain order. Off world troopz will rotate out az zoon az order iz proven."

"I'll begin today to move my government and troops into place. I am afraid most of my people will seek early release from your legions, Sire."

"Zzat will not be nezezary. Zey will be granted tranzferz to Paroneze units and ztationed at home. We may need zem though. I hope peaze will reign for a time now."

"That is a wonderful solution. We will pray for peace, Sire."

"Zat iz all, zen?"

They all nodded. The Empra picked up a paper from the stack by his throne. They were dismissed.

They bowed. Zeer spoke for them all. "Be blessed, Sire."

"And to you all. Lead well, Children."

"Thankee, Sire. Our highest wish to be as good a leader as Thee." They left. They walked normally as far as the veranda of the Rectory, then they whooped and danced for joy. They headed for Par Cat HQ to start their work.

Chapter 35; Heading Home

From all over the valley, Paronese personnel were called to their HQ. The word bounced from mind to mind, "Come to the cathedral. It is the only room that will hold us all." They poured in and sat anxiously. Zeer and Paris sat in the center of the front row. The whole room was abuzz with thousands of minds chattering at once. Finally, Praseer, followed by his cabinet, came to the center of the stage.

In true Paronese fashion, he spoke to them mentally. "I have the best news. We are going home. I ask that, as soon as you can sell your holdings here, to make yourself ready to go home."

(howls)

"We are going to need billions of credits to get everyone home at once."

People cheered or howled. The noise was deafening for a moment. Praseer held up his paws. "I want to speak just to all Guardians for a moment. Regardless of stations or task, you are to put in for an immediate transfer back to Paron. All of you will be pooling all resources by converting all Quallium stores, lands, and goods to credits so we can pay passage for everyone going home."

(louder howls)

"The training you received here will equip you to be of service to the new government. Hurry! We have been granted the chance to govern our planet. The non-Paronese Holy Roman Imperial troops are leaving our home world. All positions in the new government will be converted to Paronese personnel. Thank you."

Throughout the great hall, cats danced in the aisles, hugging and kissing each other. Praseer put his hands up for quiet. "I wish to introduce the man most responsible for this chance, Baron Zeer MacTarn, ruler of the Emerish Planets. Come up here, Baron."

The cats howled Zeer's name as he came up onto the stage. Praseer knelt before Zeer, "You have done a great thing here, Preacherman. The House of Wa pledges our undying loyalty to the House of MacTarn. Your friends are my friends. Your enemies are my enemies."

Zeer pulled him up, "Get up, little brother! You bow to no one! You are a King again and forever."

Howls drowned him out. He waited for some quiet to return. "You need only kneel before the Empra now. Thee are no longer King of a dream. You have awakened a new nation this day. Be Blessed!"

Praseer put out his hand. Zeer knew where this was going. He had seen the blood oath many times between these people at their weddings. He also put out his hand. Praseer's Uncle Grigo cut across his hand and across Praseer's hand. They clasped their palms tightly. "Our blood mingles with the House of MacTarn."

Paris put her hand over her husband's. They said together. "Our blood mingles with the House of Wa."

All three said, "Our Houses are one house. We have but one heart!" and they all howled like banshees.

Chapter 36; Grand Announcements

The next day, Zeer led Morning Song. It had a slight bitter sweetness. He knew it was his last Service as Cardinal of this planet that he had come to love. Even the Empra was sitting in the Royal Box. This time, he did not rush off after Morning Song. He had put the word out that news was forthcoming.

Praseer was there with his whole Royal Paronese Council. Talia led the Ssarrian contingent. They sat on their tails in a chairless area of the kirk designed for them. The Askirabim did not come to the service, but they were waiting by the door when the others came out. They all followed the Empra out to the veranda of the cathedral. Mikes and a podium had been set up there for the announcements.

The newsies were half crazy. Word was coming in from all over the galaxy about strange troop movements. They shouted questions and, as usual, the Empra ignored them. He set the reader screen so that he could keep his notes and held up his hands for quiet. Within minutes, all were waiting. "I have a few announcements to make."

"Za Pirate war iz over. Za criminals who attacked this peaceful valley have been beaten. In two pitched battlez, 95% of za known pirate vezzelz were diztroyed. We are hunting za last of zem, but zey are broken."

(cheers)

"Three groupz were mozt helpful in ziz war. Before I go home to begin my rule, I will reward zeir zervize."

(cheers)

He let the cheering die down. "Firzt," he motioned toward the Askirabim on his right, "I want to introduce Ka-lo-Prim, the Pra-Namu of this planet."

(cheers)

"Za zovereignty of za Pra-Namu will remain protected forever under my Crown. But zhe iz za royal houze of Namu."

(cheers)

"Ziz planet is to be returned to its original name. It iz to be called Azkir by za wishes of her Majezty." They exchanged bows.

(cheers)

"Your own James Magregor will become her Prime Minister. His Magi Zircle will become the Royal Council of the House of Azkir."

(cheers)

"Namu Dan will remain za capitol, and all farmers who wizh to ztay are commended and will be supported fully."

(cheers)

"Hiz wife, General Sheel Magregor-DeNoor will ztay on az her Commander-In-Chief. I will continue to zupport all programz in place."

(cheers)

"Mining will continue to zupport za budget of her government. In return, Za Crown retainz za right to mine where I wizh."

(cheers)

"To repay the effortz of za Zzarrianz to return the mine to full ztatuz, Talia Zzarriz will run zizz mine. Zzey are za bezt minerz zat we have."

(cheers)

"As for me, I will be moving back to Home World. I will vizit from time to time to worship in my cathedral, but I am needed more at home."

"Next, we wizh to recognize the efforts of organization and fighting prowezz of za Paroneze. I have agreed to allow za Houze of Wa to create a government on Paron. Za Houze of Wa will retain zovereignty under my Crown."

(cheers and howls from the Par Cats)

"Lazt, we cannot forget za two timez zat Zeer MacTarn zaved my life. I told him zat if we lived, I would give him what ever he wanted."

(cheers)

"I have agreed to all of hiz requeztz. Firzt, I wizh to call out to all Emerish people to go home. Za war wiz my Houze iz over. Za Clan MacTarn callz you home to rebuild your worlds. Zeer MacTarn, my friend, I return to you all of the landz and titlez just az zey were before za war. Now, I prezent to you all, za Earl of Emerand, Prinz of the Emerish Planetz, Protector of Paron and Askir, Cardinal of za Blue Ztar Quadrant."

The loudest cheering erupted. Zeer waited, tears in his eyes. After a time, they fell silent, "My brothers and my sisters in the Way of the Master, I am both sad and happy on this day. I am sad to leave you all. Over these brief cycles, you have adopted me and my family as your own..."

(cheers)

Zeer stepped to the mike. He looked out and spoke solemnly, "I will always call Tarra my second home."

(cheers)

"This harsh place has made us all stronger. But, I will never forget that it was you, the people of Emeswan, have taught me what joy can come from a life of work in His Word."

(cheers)

"But I had a calling before you called me here."

(no...)

"Yes, friends. Upon the death of the elders of my clan, I was called to rule my own people first. Through the blood and dried bones of my father and the fathers before him, I must be who I am."

A whoosh of sound of disbelief came from the crowd as he pulled a short fighting sword from his robe and the solid gold hand blaster in the other. He raised them high, glinting in light of the two suns. "I am Zeer MacTarn of the Clan MacTarn. We have fought for nearly fifty cycles to be free. Today, thanks to the far sightedness of this Empra, we are free. So, as the leader of my people, I offer my weapons, my fortune, and my very honor in peace to my Empra." He dropped the weapons with a loud clang on the dais."

"We will fight no more forever. The war is over, Sire. Thank you for this peace." He knelt in front of the Empra and moved the sword to lay at the feet of the Empra.

The Empra, not one to be upstaged, took the sword and blaster and stuck them in his belt. The people cheered. The whole crowd shook hands with each other for the viddies, but the show was over. The various parties broke up to get to work on the new worlds they would be building.

Chapter 37; King Praseer

The Empra climbed aboard his Royal transport. The crowd dispersed. Praseer and Zeer were walking back, "Ma Prince?"

"Yes, your Grace?"

"Two things, your Majesty. You need to round up a couple of thousand Paronese Legionnaires."

"That'll be easy. Then what?"

"Thee must lead them home. You must assume your throne. Your people need thee."

"You are the Master's hand. You have given us more than we could ever repay."

"Just get busy, ma son. Thee has much work ta do."

"Aye, Father. Be blessed!"

"And thee."

Over the next two weeks, the Paronese people all over the valley cashed in all of their Quallium to buy tickets home. Buildings that could not be sold were abandoned. They didn't care. They were going home.

Zeer dropped in for the last day. Workers were carefully crating up the throne and the various bits of royal paraphernalia. Praseer stood off to one side watching.

Zeer and Paris left for Paron with great pomp and music. King Praseer hugged Paris, "If I'd only found you first. I would have made thee my Queen."

"Now that the non-Paronese Guardians are leaving, a new life for everyone can be created here. Use the advantages of the Imperial lifestyle. Create a uniquely Paronese way to live." She looked at the girls and women around the court. "Some of these will suit you well, Sire." He laughed and shook his head.

In a few arn, they were in orbit over Paron. Zeer and Paris were on the observation deck of Praseer's vessel. "It's more beautiful than I remember, sweets."

"Freedom adds to a beauty, does it not?"

"Aye, that must be it." She hugged him.

The vessel dropped slowly through the atmosphere. As the air thickened, wings slid out of the sides, and it became a glider. It slid silently through the air and settled on a landing pad.

Zeer, Paris, and Praseer met at the doors of the landing deck. The portal irised open, and they stepped out. Around them were the swelling strains of the first public performance of the Paronese March. It had only been played in secret for the last two centuries. The cheering crowds fell silent, just listening. Armand turned to face the Preacherman, "Cardinal, I am afraid." The King, like most of his people, was in tears.

"You'd be a damned fool if'n ya wasna afraid, yer Majesty." He pointed to the crowd who resumed their howling and throwing of flowers. Armand straightened his shoulders and smiled through his tears to his people. They processed out gravely.

The Chants began, "Karo Wa...Diet Wa..."

Armand Praseer, ever the show man, raised his arms, paws fisted. The chants grew louder. He got to the dais, "I am the King of free Paron!" He shouted into the mic.

"You are the King of Free Paron!"

"We are free of our captors!"

"We are free of our captors!"

"We have avenged our ancestors!"

The Chants began again, "Karo Wa...Diet Wa..." The crowd cheered and chanted for a while longer. Then, in a surprise move, Praseer knelt before the Preacherman.

The crowd grew quiet. He and Paris put their hands on his bowed head, "From this day, you bow only to the Master. "

"Omain," said the crowd softly.

Paris continued in the way they had practiced, "From this day forward, thee are responsible to these people, and they are responsible to thee."

"Omain," said the crowd softly.

"We pray the Master's blessing for a long reign and a fruitful one."

"Omain," said the crowd softly.

"Armand Praseer, of the House of Wa, rise and lead well!"

The crowd howled and threw more flowers. The King motioned to a group off to his left. A female came shyly forward. Armand took her hand. "Father, I would like to present Fila Didan. For the last two cycles, she has toiled tirelessly in my personal staff. Paris, I remember what you said about a task shared is lessened. I did look around and there she had been all along. I came to realize that I have had feelings for her. So, I asked her to dinner. It turns out that she returns those feelings. We have had several serious discussions since then, and she has agreed to help me rule. We wish to ask thee to marry us before thee leaves."

"Yes, my brother. I will gladly do this." He turned to the tiny female, "Sister, are thee certain?"

"I love this man, your Grace. I loved him from my first days on Tarra. I am afraid that I am unworthy of the task, but the Master never chooses whom he does not equip."

"Well spoken, ma Sweet Child." He turned them to face the crowd, one on each side. He raised his arms for quiet and waited. In a few ticks, the crowd fell silent. "All blessings are doubled today. I get a new sister, and you get a Queen."

(howls)

He placed the couple facing the morning sunrise and lead them through the proper banns of a Standard Troth, ending with the Paronese Blood promise. Palms were slashed and, since it was a wedding, their paws were bound together with two silver and one gold cord, "This first silver cord represents the love of Armand for Fila:

"Omain,"

"This second cord represents the love of Fila."

"Omain!"

"The third cord is the Master's love. And with this blood troth...two are now as one... bound for life and beyond this life to whatever the Master says."

"Omain"

"Let the cord of three strands let us see and understand (he pulls off one silver cord, looking at Armand) that you cannot choose (Zeer pulls off the second silver cord, and looks at Fila) and you cannot choose, for when your strength of love, Armand, or your strength of love, Fila, wanes, still the Master's love binds thee. And, if thee turns to Him, thee will find the strength thee needs to continue."

"Omain"

"Thee are one and properly wed!" he said as he pulled off the gold cord.

The crowd howled. Hugs were exchanged on and off the dais. Praseer and his new bride walked Zeer and Paris back to the ship. Tears and hugging and promises to exchange state visits, "Good Luck with our lost Brother, Brother."

"The Master's hand has guided me this long. He will show me the Way!"

"Omain, Brother." He hugged Paris.

Fila came forward shyly and hugged Paris, "Thank Thee Abbess!"

Paris was shocked, "Fer what?"

"It was thee who got Praseer to think of himself as a man and not just a King. Thee allowed me to be a woman and now, His Queen."

"Well, I ask that thee love him and let him love thee. It is the toughest part."

"Yes, maam. With the Master's help." They hugged again as sisters of Crowns. Zeer and Paris waved as the iris portal closed around them. The jets gently lifted them. Zeer thought to Paris, "Sad about losing your home, Darlin'?"

"Where Thou goest, I go."

"Omain! Nuff said!"

Upon leaving the Paronese atmosphere, Zeer, standing on the bridge pointed on the forward sensor screen to a greenish nebulae, "Cap'm, take us home."

Chapter 38; Final Peace

"Aye, aye, your Grace. Strap in please. Bosun...sound the Jump!"

"Aye, aye, Cap'm." He hit a green button on his console. "Prepare for Jump mode" played throughout the vessel.

Zeer and Paris strapped into seats at the back of the bridge. Paris connected to Mrs. T., "All set, Nana?"

"Aye, Mrs. All kits firmly in their seats and at the ready!"

Zeer nodded to the Capitain. He hit a switch on his console, and the Father Visitor's barge leaped toward Emerand. In four jumps, they were in orbit, circling Emerand III, the traditional home world of his people.

The Capitain turned to his Royal Guests and spoke, "Emerand III, yer Graces, orders?"

"Two times around gently, Cap'm."

"By Your Command, your Grace."

Zeer and Paris went to the observation deck of Zeer's office. He hit a switch on his desk and a wallsized portal lit up, "Ahhh, my Emerand. Let's have a look at ya." It was beautiful. He hit the send button, "Take us down."

He had expected to see the bombed out buildings that he had seen the last time he had sneaked home to find his mother and sister's bones and bury them. That thirty cycles old memory was not what he saw today. Through the front screen, he saw a newly rebuilt inner city. Bombed out buildings had been cleaned up, leaving piles of bricks and cleared lots. Some of the lots had new homes being built on them. He smiled, "The returning population has been busy. And just look at Patrick's Town. It's a third of its original size, but a thing of beauty none the less."

"And it's ours, ma sweet."

"Aye, it'll be all ours if I kin get Shanny ta cooperate." Tears flowed freely down his cheeks to see the work that Tristan had completed in the few short moons since she had started.

"The Master's hand leads thee."

"I'll need Him more than ever, sweets." She hugged him as the Patrick's Town Space Port grew in the sensor screen.

They walked out into the cool Emerish air. A huge crowd had gathered to meet the Royal Barge. They cheered as the couple came out. Zeer waved, "A grand day. Thanks fer comin'."

Janni and Trevor had made the trip. As soon as the ship touched down, they ran out a service portal before the Barge had even cooled from the descent. Janni quickly set up her equipment. Trevor was fussing around her, trying to help. They had done a feature on the coronation of King Praseer. Now, they hoped to reap the same ratings with shots of the homecoming of the Father Visitor, soon to be King of Emerand. Trevor turned to Janni, "Are ya filming, baby?"

She looked hurt, "Yes, I learned long ago to keep a close eye on that boy. Aint I got us five 'Newsie' statues in the last two cycles?"

He touched her face. She calmed to his electric touch. He looked sheepish. "Yes, dear, sorry."

Zeer knelt and kissed Emerish soil. He grabbed a handful and let it flow through his fingers, "The last time I touched this blessed soil, I was twenty cycles old. I will never be forced to leave here again. I will die here." The crowd cheered some more.

Tristan met them at the Space Port. She stood proudly in front of her Emerish work crews. That had been his request to her, that she only use local builders to teach them her skills. She had learned how to use more natural materials to build with.

She bowed low, "Your Majesty."

He hugged her, "Get off it, Little Sister. I aint nothin' but a simple priest."

"Aye..." she put on a fake brogue, "Thee be ourn Fightin' Vicar, you is!"

He let out a huge sigh, "You are incorrigible."

"Hell, Padre, I don't even know what that word means."

"Well, Tris, whatever it means, me darling, you are it!"

Paris pushed him aside and took over. She crooked her arm in the big cat's arm, and they walked off, "Tris, we flew over the city coming in. You have done a smashing job. I canna believe that you built all of this without Terraplast, but with natural brick and wood."

"Ah, baby sister, thank the locals fer that. Over the past few cycles, this back water planet got less and less attention from the Imperium. People started drifting back in. They tore down buildings or they went among the old buildings and scavenged bricks and metal to make new ones. They harvested the woods from the trees that had overgrown since the war ran everyone off."

"Well, it's beautiful now."

"Nothin's too good fer you two."

They got into grounders and drove the wide boulevard through Patrick's Town to the Emerald Castle. It was nearly complete. Giant cranes were lifting huge cut blocks along a far corner of the front wall. "I am sorry that I dint get this here done afore ya came, but this kinda buildin' is all new ta me."

"Child, we have only begun as well. Emerald castle belongs ta me brudder as long as he lives. We still canna sit this throne til me brudder gives it ta me. That's clan law. I will na break it."

"I understand. We have clans in our culture, too."

"It may take moons ta find him. Did ya build me a church?"

"Better'n that!" She leaned forward to touch the driver's shoulder, "Take us to St. Paddy's."

"St. Paddy's it is." He turned a sharp left and headed around the corner. Zeer was shocked when they pulled up in front of a fine, old cathedral. For some reason, hardly any damage was done to this building in the shelling of the town. Priests had hidden in the woods and then come back and protected it from all comers.

A fat little friar waited on the front step. His sweet faced little fat wife waited behind him, smiling. They bowed and kissed Zeer's ring. "G'Day ta ya, your Grace. I am Father Paul MacTarn. This is my good wife, Sarah." He turned and bowed to Paris. She smiled.

"So...we're cousins?"

"Aye, Shannon III is me great uncle."

"Grand!" He grabbed the man in a bear hug. "I dinna think I had any relatives left. I shall need all the family that I kin find in the next days."

"Because of the death warrants, me parents used the name MaLavish at first. After a while, no one paid us any heed. These days, thanks ta you, my bonny cousin, I get ta say me own name."

"And a grand name it is! I am stunned by this place, Father. Thee have much ta be proud of."

The old man blushed. Tears poured down his face. "I am the seventh Vicar of this parish since the war. I grew up in this building. I was schooled here, taught by the fathers and the holy sisters before me. I greet thee in their name."

"Really?"

"Aye. Most died fighting all around these holy grounds, me Mum and me Dad among them. They fought and died right here on these steps these many decades ago. Those who lived, never lost faith. Not one service was missed. Morgen Tide and Even Song services have been held here every day prayin' fer your return."

Zeer's tears joined Paul's on the old stone steps. When he could talk, he continued, "Thee has not prayed for my return, good father. It's King Shannon IV we need. When King Shannon returns, it's then that yer prayers will be answered."

"From your lips ta the Master's ear, so mote it be."

"Have thee space fer me and ma family?"

"We have kept a suite of rooms dedicated to the Father Visitor for more than seven hunnert cycles. Knowing you was comin', me good wife and her sisters have cleaned it spic and span. Thee have plenty of room fer kith and kin. And there plenty of room now for thy staff now that people are moving out to the new homes being built. While they are fit fer a priest, I am not certain they are fit for a King, Sire."

Paris leaned in to the old man's ear, "Dinna act daft, cousin. Are they fit for an old priest about ta retire, his good wife, and a few spare kittens?"

The old man laughed at her use of the native brogue. "Aye, your Grace, quite fit."

She laughed with him, "Then, they will be perfect."

Suddenly, Father Paul knelt and held the giant old key to the sacristy of St. Paul's over his head. "I surrender the pulpit, and ye are welcome ta it."

Zeer lifted the old man easily, "No, my grand and glorious Brother in the Lord. While I will continue in the Master's work, my work will have ta be done from Emerald Castle. I would like thee to continue your very fine work here as my Parish Priest."

"Til the Master calls me home, Father."

"As will I!" The two men embraced.

"Now, let's tour our new home."

"Yes...quite!" A beaming Father Paul and his good wife gave them a tour of their grand complex. The newcomers were most interested in an underground medical wing. Father Paul was most proud to show the underground infirmary to them, "This is where we cared for the few Emerish who escaped the diaspora lo these many cycles. People were living in caves and in the woods. They came to us for aid and birthings. We were a teaching order, your Grace, but we learned to be a medical one as well."

"The Master equips each who is called...never easy, always true. Faith is its own reward."

"Omain, yer Grace. Both me and the wife were born in these rooms, we was."

"They are well tested then. We will be honored to have the next set of wee bairns in the coming days."

The head nurse spoke up, "Aye, Sire...we been reading up on Par Cat..."

Another nurse spoke, "Paronese..."

The older woman blushed, "Sorry...Paronese birthings." They all laughed, enjoying the beauty of the day.

They set up housekeeping and then went to Even Song. They ate in the huge dining room with the other priests and their families. Every morning, Zeer took his flier out to look over the entire planet's recovery. Industries were restarting. Mines were being worked openly. The newsies followed him everywhere at first. They soon became bored.

By the third day, these flights seemed normal and the news flyers stopped following him. The fourth morning, as he was having his cuppa before heading out, Paris called him,"Preacher man?" Zeer ran to their apartment to find Paris rocking in a chair, "What is it, sweets?"

Her voice was tiny and shaky, "I called Mrs. T. I think we need ta get to the medicos. Babies comin'!"

Mrs. T. was already at the door. Father Paul and his wife were behind her, each holding one small boy's hand. Mrs. T took over, "Dinna fesh yerself, baby girl, we been through this afore, and we'll make it again. I already called. Medicos'll be in a few ticks."

"Not a tick too soon, Nana!"

"Father Paul, is there a short cut to thy birthing rooms"

"Right this way." Zeer scooped Paris up and carried her like a little doll to the lifts. One came immediately, and they dropped silently to the birthing floor of the medical wing. Medicos jumped out of a medical grounder from the ride to St. Mary's Hospital. People from all sides were pouring into the birthing suite together. The medicos took over, and soon Paris was redressed, propped up in a birthing chair, and as comfortable as possible for the process to follow. "Luckily, Father," said the first medico, "your kits are tiny, and the birth should be a breeze."

Half a lifetime later, he, Mrs. T. and Paris each held one of his daughters. "I dinna ken which is prettier. Each one that I hold steals ma heart," he said.

That night he fell asleep in the chair next to her bed and the three cribs. In the morning, he slipped out while she was still sleeping. Mrs. T. was coming down the hall. He spoke to her mentally, "I got some business. I'll be back soon."

"Yer finally goin' after yer brudder aint ya?"

"It's past time, Mrs. T! It's got ta be settled."

"Aye. Be safe. Be blessed."

"Pray fer us."

"I could sense this. I was just upstairs at St. Paddy's lightin' a candle. It'll burn til ya come back."

He hugged the tiny woman, "Did I ever tell ya what a treasure ya are, lass?"

"Git on wi' ya."

He laughed and headed for the Space Port to the flyer he had ordered. "Command?"

"Aye, yer Grace?"

"Goin' out fer me usual constitutional."

"Do thee wish escort?"

"Nobody cares about an old priest with too much curiosity."

"Be careful, Sire. Be blest!"

"And thee...I am gonna take her up and test the new engines. I think I'll do a lap around Abarth."

"No activity out that way for weeks. Have a good time."

"Roger that!" He felt sure that he knew exactly where his brother had gone to lick his wounds. In the early dawn light, he looked up to see the reflection of three moons. The center one was called Abarth. What he didn't know was whether he could find the secret markers for the approach to the old Emerish Republican Army base after all these cycles. On this third orbit, just at the sunrise edge of Abarth, he saw the markers. He circled the moon carefully. He didn't know how many ships would be on patrol guarding their King.

After seeing no one and taking no fire from hidden blasters, he landed the small flyer on a rocky shelf of a hidden landing pad. Another vessel, showing blaster marks and a rather nasty looking hole, was crash landed on the far edge of the shelf. No other ships were present. "I hope I am na too late. Master...guide me, your humble servant. Omain!"

He got into space gear, broke the flyer's seals and slowly worked his way into his grand father's hunting lodge. He gave the proper message to the locks. The door opened and went into the airlock. He shut it and reset the atmosphere. The inner door opened. There was Doggy's wife, Beor, at the door. She was no longer the roly-poly funny girl that he remembered from their youth. She looked gaunt and haunted. Her clothes were torn, and she looked as if she had barely survived the firefight.

She held a hand blaster leveled at his chest. "Your Grace," she said evenly.

"I've come to see the King."

"At least YOU know who he is. I dinna think he even does."

"Look, there's na need fer guns, here. We're old friends."

"Or old enemies. Which is it, ma wee Prince?"

"No, Darlin. I choose friends. Enough Emerish blood has been shed." He put his hands up, "Look! I'm not armed. The flyer isn't armed. You don't need that blaster. No one followed me. I bear a pardon from the Empra."

"Who is it?" roared a drunken voice down the rocky corridor. "Bloody bastards! Cant ya jest leave me lone!"

He held out his hands, "Come on, Love. Let's go take him home."

She said nothing. She thought a moment and motioned toward the throne room. Zeer lead her down a hallway that he could have navigated in blind dark. It opened into a large cavern. At the far end sat a thin figure watching reruns of Zeer's homecoming on the viddy. It was the only light in the room. Zeer was heartbroken as he approached his brother. His one remaining eye was sunken to a black pit in the poor light. His hands were more like claws than ever before. Zeer knelt before his brother, "Your Majesty..."

A raspy sound that would not be called a voice said, "You mock me, Your Holy Roman Frogger lovin' Grace."

"No. It's fer true, Shanny. I am so glad that I found thee alive." He laid a piece of Lexite on the table in front of his brother, "I bring Thee an Imperial pardon."

"I don't need a bloody pardon! I need me hands around that lyin bastard's little green Imperial throat."

"Dinna act daft! Listen!" He picked it up and read the official document from the Empra.

"In repayment for past misunderstandings, I retract the death warrant on the House MacTarn. All acts of war are forgiven as a suit for peace. The current Empra apoplogizes for any crimes that may have been committed by any previous Empras..."

"Misunderstandings..? Crimes that may have been committed?"

"Words! Just words, Shanny! It's the official language of diplomacy! It is as close to a real apology as any one of us will ever get." He continued reading from the treaty, "If all hostilities against the current Imperial house cease, the five planets of Emerand are returned the Clan MacTarn and its pardoned leader, you."

"Me? You mean yer own bloody self don't ya?"

"No Shanny...iIt sez it right here! Shannon bloody Black Patch MacTarn! He means you!"

He brother began laughing the saddest laugh ever. It progressed into a dry, wracking coughing spell. Zeer sat and wondered if his brother would give it up and pass over right then. Finally, gasping for breath, the old man stood, "It's that easy, then, is it?"

"You call this easy? One momentary act does not wash away the stain of a fifty cycle war and all those battles...all the losses....and all the deaths."

He ignored Zeer. He began limping and waving his arms. "So, it comes ta this. The way you read it, it certainly sounds so bloody simple. A lifetime's war over wi' one wee piece of sheepskin?" He bent over coughing again, Beor sat him back on his throne.

He put his hand over his brother's ice cold one, "No, Your Highness, not simple, just an end to it...and finally, peace."

"And what did it cost ye, ma wee brudder?"

"Ya blasted idiot! It cost me exactly the same as you, a lifetime of fear and pain and struggle."

Shannon whirled to look in his brother's face. "And nought else?"

"What else?"

"Two tons of Verdollium, perhaps?"

"So you know. Ah, yes, I fergot, you can read minds as well as me. Well, I've nought ta hide from thee, my King! I gave him the bleedin' Verdollium. He's hidden it. Your sister in law, Tristan has built a Legionairre post right over it. No one's the wiser except you and me. The Empra's gonna let the market use up the last of the Quallite before he tells anyone about it. If you and me keep that secret and our peace, we'll lose nought else!"

"No?"

"No! Shannon Fife MacTarn IV, First Free King of all Emerand, know this! We have nearly a ton of Verdollium stored under the Emerald Castle that he doesn't know about. Those jewels under our castle and the ones we gave him are just rocks! Fer true and simple, don't ya know! I figger it this way. Compared to thee and those people down there," he pointed at the cheering crowds on the viddy, "they are just rocks, dontcha see!!!"

Shannon slumped back in his chair, "I canna fight ya any more, Z-boy. I have no strength."

Zeer went to his brother's side, "I will be your strength Shannon, me darlin' old King, just as you were my strength all those decades of running and hiding."

Shannon looked around at the dust and the cobwebbed throne room, "All me ships and all me people are dead or gone. My wee Tani is dead. What am I ta do? I canna barely take a breath for the pain of it."

Zeer rose to his full height in anger, "Ya daft bastard! ALL yer people are not gone. There's a million of 'em working their arses off down on that planet, opening mines and factories and stores. They are rebuilding our ancestral homes. More arrive on every off world shuttle from every planet that took them in so long ago. While they were gone, they planned and schemed. They became doctors and teachers because they believed in that one day, the House of Mactarn would keep its promise to them."

"Not me...they believed in Dad...in Grampa!"

"They believed then what they see today in the Clan MacTarn. That one day, one of us would rise, and they could rise with us."

The claws gripped the arms of the Emerald Throne. Shannon leaned forward with a forceful voice, "Then it's down ta you...ya blasted Frog lover! They'll rise with you!"

Zeer sighed from deep in his soul. He knelt before the dusty remains of his brother's feet, "Shannon, my Brother and my King! I swear before all that's holy! I did this for you and for all of us. All those cycles that I hunted fer thee, I chose to believe that you were alive and that you, not me, would be the first to sit the Emerald Throne. That's the deal I made. The deal was not meant for me, but, fer you!"

"But, Z-boy, I am so tired...so very tired..."

"Then there is no time ta waste. Those people down there are waiting for thee to ascend the Emerald throne in Castle MacTarn. Its bein' rebuilt as we speak."

"Aye," he said softly, "I seen it on the viddies."

Zeer hugged his brother, "Let's go home. Then, we'll talk."

Beor helped Zeer get his brother to the flyer. She strapped him in and took her seat. As Zeer was turning away, his brother clutched his arm in a desperate grip, "No crowds, Z... I canna take any crowds today."

"Aye, no crowds. Midwatch is two arn away. The Nzed news shows will play then. I have bored the newsies into looking elsewhere for stories. I have been taking daily flights around the area looking at the rebuilding. We can go on my usual circuit, then we can go to your private landing pad. People will be working and busy and few will care about another of my unscheduled landings."

Zeer lifted off and headed for the green ball covering the sky out of his video screens. He set the wings forward as they entered the atmosphere. He took the King on a tour of his realm. He seemed to perk up just being in the atmosphere of Emerand. They landed without incident at the Space Port. Zeer taxied to his private hangar.

Paris had been following his progress with her mental connection. Mrs. T. was hooked in also. Following her orders, she had an ambulance waiting at the hangar. With its lights off, it pulled close to the jet. The emergency crew got the old male passenger onto its gurney and wrapped him in blankets. They drove quietly without lights or sirens through the empty streets.

Pulling up to St. Patrick's Rectory, they got to him inside. No one paid any attention to the covered figure on the gurney pushed quickly into the secure area inside an ambulance door. They quickly got him into a bed and started an IV. Once his hydration was stabilized and a good cuppa tay was administered, Shannie perked up. Beor was fed and allowed to shower. In a few ticks, she returned in a brand new Emerish Navy uniform. It bore the insignia of ensign. Her rank when Shanny's whole crew went rogue."

Shannon looked at his last old comrade, "I never gave you rank in all these years?"

"Nay...twas not needed."

Shannon laughed and said, "Man, your Admiral must have been a right bastard fer truth."

She drew herself up to ramrod straightness, "My Admiral is the finest man any Emerish seaman could sail with. I will fight any bastard to the death who says nought!"

They all laughed. "Stand it ease, Ensign!" Zeer was on the opposite side of Shannon's bed. Shannon turned slightly toward his brother. He pulled on a ribbon hanging around his neck. On it was a burned and partly melted Admiral's star. Hiding it from Beor, he showed it to Zeer, "Can I, bro?"

"Thee are King Shannon IV, Sire. Thee can do whatever thee wishes."

Shannon stood shakily, leaning on his bed, "Approach your king, Ensign."

She moved uneasily forward. Shannon removed her insignia. He put the ribbon around her neck, "I give thee two things. Since you have no family left, and you never left my side for more than forty cycles, you will from this day be known as my cousin, Beor MacTarn, the Duchess of the moon of Abarth. It will be your fief and fielty until the Master calls thee home."

The little group applauded. "And I am elevating you to the rank of Rear Admiral (retired) with full benefits and pension." He looked at Zeer, who nodded in reply, "Your staff is to be no less than four, paid by the Royal Navy for your lifetime."

She snapped a salute. He returned it and said, "I will accept a gentle hug from my new cousin." She went into his arms, and they held each other. She helped him back to bed. He drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 39; The First Coronation

Zeer took Beor aside, "Cousin, thee has served the Clan MacTarn faithfully. I have one more task to ask of thee..."

"I know...get the throne down here pronto..."

He looked at her closely to ensure that she understood. "These are yer orders, Admiral, Dead silent... deep cover... before Even Song!"

She bowed, "By your command, Prince." A small group of Paronese Guardians had accompanied Zeer to help in the transition. He assigned them to his cousin's patrol, and they all left together. It took slightly more than an arn for the crew to return. Tristan was waiting as they landed the huey. Using antigrav sleds, they carried the covered object into the newly finished throne room to await their new King.

When all that was in place, Zeer called mentally, "Trevor?"

"Yes, yer Grace?"

"Please come quietly to St. Paddy's...tell Janni to bring her stuff."

"By your Command!"

"Thankee."

"Uh, Prince?"

"Yes, Little Brother?"

"Can ya get us a grounder?"

"I'll have Tristan pick you guys up. We'll say it's a story about our new kits birth."

"Aye, Play it down."

Zeer knew they would come. They had a pretty dull schedule back at the Media Building downtown. As he had expected, Trevor and Janni had just posted their nzed reports and were sitting around the news lounge. Being the only Paronese present, he was the only one who got the message. He stretched his arms and yawned, "Well, nothing much happenin' here. Baby, you look like you could use a little nappy."

Janni was sitting with her swollen feet up, "Oh you! You're just tryin ta have your way with me."

A grizzled newsie doing a cross word puzzle looked up, "Chicky...he already had his way with you one too many times." This was followed by hoots and cackles all over the room.

Trevor picked her camera bag, "Phillistines! Youse guys wouldn't know true love if it bit yas on yer butts! I'll take this. We can't leave any valuables here. These pirates will steal us blind if'n we do."

He helped her out of her chair. They walked nonchalantly toward the lifts. He punched lift button for the grounder pool instead of their room upstairs. Paul's grounder was waiting as promised.

Now, Janni's senses perked up. "A grounder, lover boy?" She dropped into Par Cat pidgeon standard (which he hated) "Janni missy snuggles. No wanna snuggles?"

"This is way better than snuggles, dear wife. I've just been mind talked to by the Father Visitor Himself."

"Well, dear hoosband, get shakin'! Let's see what's bakin' with the Royals!!!"

"That kind of talk is why I am in front of the camera, and you are silently behind it."

As promised, Tristan was waiting, "Hey, Tris!"

"Hey, kids. Let's go!"

They proceeded without incident to the Cathedral. "We're outside, Father."

"Excellent, go into the main chapel and set up for the shots of your life. Set your equipment to save. No live shots."

"Roger that!"

Janni had learned to read the look on Trevor's face. "What'd he say?"

"He said to go to the main chapel and set up for the shots of our life."

"Well, he's never been wrong yet." They set up her stuff and waited.

They looked around, "Sayyy, I've never seen this place empty."

"Right!" What they didn't see was that the front doors were locked behind the last congregant. A 'Closed for Cleaning' sign placed outside. In a moment a bell rang deep inside the sacristy. Janni began to film a row of priests processing slowly down the center aisle. They were swinging incense balls to purify the air of the chapel. When they got to the front, they split into two lines and stood facing the back of the church. Zeer appeared from a side door and stood in the center.

Four Guardians entered from a rear door. They were carrying a golden chair. On the chair was a gaunt figure so covered with finery, they couldn't make out the identity or even if the figure was alive. The Guardians reached the front of the aisle, stopped and gently lowered the chair. They helped the thin figure forward to the rail. Painfully, whoever this was, hobbled to the Communion rail and kneeled.

Janni panned in for a close up, "Holy Mother...Black Patch MacTarn!!!" she whispered. Trevor and Janni mouthed that name to each other, but she kept filming.

Zeer put his hands gently on his head, "Shannon MacTarn..."

"Do thee Swear by the Emerald Sword to faithfully lead Your people."

"With the Master's help, I so swear!" He kissed the sword and it was strapped to his side.

"Okay, let's go!" Shannon climbed back on the golden chair. The Guardians picked it up and proceed to a hidden doorway, down a hall and into a back doorway that connected the castle to the Cathedral. Janni was following and taping the entire scene. Behind them the doors are quietly unlocked and the few waiting to pray were let in none the wiser for what they just missed.

Outside of the throne room, Shannon found him self once again on the floor ready to walk in. Zeer draped the MacTarn tartan over his shoulder, "This is the sign to all that a MacTarn sits again on a free Emerald Throne."

"Aye," the old man on the throne croaked, "S'bout time, too!" Everyone around them laughed.

At the sound of the pipes and the drums, they began the final procession into the newly renovated room. Inside were the remnants of Emerish Royalty. Many were in tartans that they had not worn or even seen for decades. They began to applaud as their King slowly made his way around the room to the slow beat and the highland tunes and then, to climb, leaning heavily on Zeer's strong arm for support, the three steps to the top and sat in the Emerald Throne, shining in the evening light.

Zeer turned to an old man with a long staff beaming in the front of the crowd. "Avis, are thee ready?"

"Yes, ma Prince. The Clan MacLaren has stood at ready for half a century." (more laughter)

He was Avis MacLaren, Exchequer of the Crown, Keeper of the Family Jewels. His father had hidden them when the Frogs had attacked. The Frogs had tortured him and any others they could catch, but no one either admitted that there were jewels or told where they were hidden. They had released Avis' father just before he expired. The map to the hiding places of all of these relics had been placed in his teen aged hands with his father's last breath.

Avis's son, decked in MacLaren gold and green reverently held an intricately carved wooden box. His father opened it. He took from it a golden crown. He held it high, "Behold, the Crown of Emerand!" The crowd applauded as he handed it to Zeer. Zeer put it gently on his brother's head. He turned to the crowd. Every man woman and child dropped to one knee. "I present King Shannon MacTarn! Long may he reign!"

The room erupted in cheers. Shannon raised the jewel sword, but he couldn't hold it up. It slipped from his fingers and Zeer deftly picked it out of the air. He turned to his brother just as the King's head fell forward. He put his hand on his brother's chest to hold him in place. Even through all the finery, he felt no heart beat. He knelt and put his head on his brother's lap. Paris rushed to him and put her arms around her husband. She pulled him away, and he went into her arms crying like a child sitting on the top step.

"We did it!," he said softly through his tears.

"Aye laddie buck, ya did!" Zeer spoke mentally to the voice, "Dad!" I thought you had crossed over?"

"The Son let me back through the veil ta accompany ma wee Shanny on his last trip."

"Is he there with you?"

"Aye and his feet are whole and the burn scars are gone. We are who we were, and we are fine."

"G'bye, Da'..." Paris joined the conversation, "G'bye ya old pirate!"

The voice grew fainter, "Love ya, fur face...take care of the King and ma wee bairns!"

Paris and Zeer hugged and rocked and cried for joy and loss all at once.

Chapter 40; The Wake and Preparations

The Exchequer neither knew of nor heard any of this last exchange. He moved forward and covered Shannon's face with his shoulder tartan. Gently, he took the crown and placed it back into its carved wooden box. He pounded the floor with his long staff of office, "The King is dead. Long live the King! We will enter 14 days of mourning. Good Night! Please return to yer homes."

Trevor and Janni were stunned. Trevor connected to Zeer, "Uhhh, Preacher man?"

"Yes, ma son?"

"Who gets this disc?"

"A copy gets sent to the Empra first. When he releases it, run it fer all ta see. Do a voiceover about the pirate being pardoned by the Empra and assuming the throne, blah, blah, blah. The service had to be private and small because we knew the King was very ill. His body will lie in state for a fortnight. All are invited to the funeral. You know the rest..."

"By Your command!" and they ran off to send the data. Janni warned the broadcast booth on Imperial Home World that they had the scoop of the century and to await a data blast that would not be topped for a decade or more. While they were waiting, they edited the materials and did the voiceovers so that the data could be up loaded as soon as the Empra released it.

Zeer stopped at the door to embrace Beor. They cried together for a moment. He held her away from him so he could look her in the face. "Admiral, ya canna retire just yet."

"No, ma wee Prince, my King still needs me."

"Just two more weeks, lassie. Will ya stand wi' me?"

"Aye, I will be honored, Yer Majesty...two more weeks it is."

"You'll see ta him, then?"

"Aye! Ya couldna keep fra it!"

"Good...he'd want fer no better!"

Next to her was Tristan. "Tris...I have a task fer thee."

"By Your Command, Majesty!"

"I want you to go to Askir."

"Askir? Why?"

"Ya hafta get Tani's remains from Sheel's garden and bring them here. Hers was the last name he called. He loved her more than we knew. She should be buried as his Queen."

Tris was shocked, "Really???"

"On this planet, she will never be known as a pirate. She joins all of our honored dead as a freedom fighter. Shannie was her King. Since her King was my King, and Shannon made her his Queen, then, she is my Queen, too."

"Ohhh, my sweet Tani!" Tristan buried her face in the shoulder of Zeer and cried for her sister one more time.

Zeer cried a little more for these two lost souls, then he said through his tears, "Ya see, that makes you my sister, too. Can ya do this thing for our kith and kin."

"I don't know..." she mumbled into his shoulder.

"Of course, ya can. Thee are a princess now. Ya have but a fortnight ta make the funeral."

Tris wiped her eyes, straightened her shoulders and said firmly, "I can and I will. I'll need a ride."

Zeer looked at the Captain of his Barge, "Cap'm?"

"I'll have her there and bring them both back safe as babes, yer Majesty."

"Good, Lad!" He turned to Tris, "There ya go! Take my flier. I'm not going anywhere fer a while. I must sit by me brudder and pray."

She took one look at the captain, and they headed out the door running, got into Tristan's grounder and sped off in the direction of Space Port. The captain rubbed his hands together. "Oh, boy, he's got every bell and whistle on this thing. I'm trying for the jump speed record this trip."

"God speed!" Zeer whispered after them. He sat on the step and watched Beor and her Guardians gently lay the King in all his finery onto an old Metal shield they had taken from the wall. They put the shield on an antigrav sled. The drummer hurriedly took his spot directly behind the King's head. The bag pipers fell in behind and began the first plaintive strains of "Shannon's Aire" (written for the Shannon I, centuries ago).Zeer got up and followed them back through the tunnels to the infirmary where Shannon would be prepared for his final journey.

When he went out to St. Patrick's Square, workmen were already unloading the redwood boat. Zeer had commissioned the boat wrights to make it as soon as he knew they were going to make this deal with the new Empra. It had been intended to give Shannon III's bones a last voyage.

A shaded area was provided by a cover of green silk on six redwood poles. As soon as the boat was in place, another crew laid out the lower layer of logs freshly lumbered from clearings of rebuilt houses. Zeer sat in the shade at the keel and watched as layers of perfectly cut perfume wood was stacked in the exact pattern called for in the funeral banns.

Inside the Rectory, morticians had finished preparing their King. He was sealed in an air tight clear plasteel coffin. By the time the boat was ready, the news had broken and a crowd of citizens was beginning to mill around it.

Trevor contacted Zeer, "Your Majesty."

"Yes, Trevor?"

"I am watching the net. The Empra's press secretary has just released a statement."

"Really, what did He say?"

"Ohhh, the usual boiler plate lingo regarding the death of a great patriot, blah, blah, blah...Janni has just uploaded the contents of the disc to our network. Boy, are the other newsies hoppin' mad? We just told em we went to St. Paddy's fer the Nzed prayer and stumbled onto yas..."

"You'll be comin ta confession, this evening then?"

"Didn't I just confess, Father?"

"Aye...I guess ya did."

"Brother ta brother..."

"Gotta keep it in the family."

"Thankee Sire."

"We'll be bringin' the King out any tick now that the Empra is on board with the plan."

"I'll let that slip in the newsie lounge...share the wealth! Gimme five ticks..."

"Good plan!" Zeer severed the connection. Newsies came pouring out onto the square. Immediately,they were filming the final preparations of the boat.

Father Paul touched his shoulder softly, "Are we ready yet, yer Grace?"

Zeer shook himself, "Aye, Father Paul. Bring him out."

The pipers snapped to attention and began the sad refrain from the funeral march. The drum took up a slow cadence and the glasteel box on a processional coach pulled by tartan clad leaders from every clan entered St. Patrick's Square. They went two times around the boat and gently laid the box on the stacks of wood. On Shannon's head was a small crown of golden wire and emeralds. The rows of people passing by could easily see him there. The people threw sweet grasses, flowers and sticks of perfume wood into the boat.

Zeer sat and prayed awhile, ignoring the crowds. The crowds left him alone. Once his brother's sarcophagus was in place, he left. Silently, he went up to Paris' room. She was feeding one of the girls. She handed the sleeping child to the nurse maid and took her husband in her arms. He lay beside her and cried himself to sleep. She rocked him and cried with him. She was content.

And so it went for twelve more days. Zeer, sometimes with his wife or his children, but mostly alone, sat by his brother and watched the pile of flowers grow and grow until the pile covered the wood and the glasteel. Every now and then, a gust of wind would blow the flowers around the square. People in the backs of the lines would pick them up and throw them back onto the piles.

Every now and then, Beor would go over and brush off the head area. "He must see his people who love him," she said to no one.

Chapter 41; Goodbye

The morning of the fourteenth day dawned warm and cloudy. Zeer had heard nothing from Tristan. He was sitting at a small table on the steps of the Rectory having his morning cuppa. He held the tiny baby Trisie in his large, soft hands. He looked at the sky and spoke to the baby, "I hope your Auntie Trisie gets here in time for the service." The baby just drooled on his sleeve.

Just then, the shoulder radio of the Guardian standing behind him crackled to life, "Put the Prince on your unit!"

The young soldier snatched the handset loose and spoke into it, "Roger that!" and he handed the handset to the King, "Your Majesty!"

"Thankee, son. Hello?"

"This is Space Port Command, Your Majesty! We've just been asked to clear the Empra's Yacht for descent to St. Paddy's Square."

"And you said..."

"Nothing. I wanted to ask you."

"And now you're gonna say?"

"Yes! Of course! I will clear them now!"

"Roger that! Have them land on the newly cleared area just north of the Rectory. Tell them I will meet them there."

"By Your Command, Sire!"

A few ticks later, a humming of antigrav pods from the bottom of the yatch filled the square and echoed off the buildings as they flew slowly over the burial boat. Zeer waited until the space boat had settled in its shaded glade, then moved forward as the nearest portal irised open. Guardians came out and formed the usual defensive perimeter. Zeer moved past them, so used to their maneuvers that he hardly noticed them at all.

The first passenger to wind herself out of the tiny portal was Tristan. Zeer looked inquisitively at her. "Explain, yer self, Madame?"

She answered, "I was hijacked...that's all I have to say about the matter."

"Hijacked is it?"

"Look, you may be my brother, but he is my boss! And, he's kinda the EMPRA!"

"I see...where's me speeder?"

"It's fine."

"I dinna ask thee that!"

"Okay, okay! It's here! Your precious flyer is in the hold of the transport freighter that brought us'ns over here from Tarra. It is being flown down as we speak by your loyal Captain."

"And your mission?"

"My sister is in the hold of this yacht. The Empra..."

"Does zumone wish to zpeak for me...or to me?"

The Empra had snuck up behind Tris. Zeer and Tristan dropped to one knee. Zeer kissed his proffered ring, "Your Majesty...it is Grand ta see thee again."

"I am alwayz glad to zee you az well, your Gwaze. You didn't zink I would mizz za bezt party of the zentury, did you?"

"A sad party, I'm afraid."

"Zadnezz and happinezz are often two zidez of za zame coin, sez za Word."

"Aye...Thee has brightened up it up for me."

"Go on, yer Majesty, tell him what ya told me about little Tani, please?"

"I zed zat while I did not agwee wiz it, I understood za zentiment. Zinze I waz coming here anyway, I bwought your dead queen along for za ride."

Paris had come up behind Zeer. Nana T. was holding a hand of two shy princes. Three nurse maids each had one brand new princess in arms. Paris took her turn kissing the ring, "Your Majesty..."

"I zee zat your birthing waz zuccezzful. Fazzer, your personal flock growz."

"Yes, I am truly blessed, Sire.

A small crowd had exited the vessel while Zeer was introducing his daughters to their Empra, which the baby girls slept through. Zeer turned his head to look at them when a giant figure wound its way out of the tiny portal. Zeer launched himself at the man who caught him easily and applied a bear hug worthy of a Tritonian mate. "Jim...Jim...you came!"

Jim put him down, "What and miss the chance to beat you at three knuckle poker again?"

"Oh, like you ever did that!" Jim ignored him as he swung Paris into a hug like a small child. She squealed as he nuzzled her neck. Zeer laughed, "Hey, watch that stuff little brother, she's about ta be a queen don't ya know!"

Jim put her down gently and dropped to a knee, "I am truly sorry, yer Majesty!"

"Git up ya silly buzzgwump. I am still a woman, and I do appreciate that somebody around here notices."

Jim's face lost all its seriousness, "Good! I wasn't really all that sorry anyway." They all laughed. "Hey, before I fergit, Ka-lo-Prim sends her best. She could not bring herself to be the first Askirab in space."

"I understand, I guess."

Sheel worked her way out the portal looking hugely pregnant. "A chair...I must have a chair." One of the nurses from the infirmary had been warned, and she appeared with an anti-grav chair that Sheel quickly sat in. "There...now, get over here, King or Prince, or whatever ya are!"

Zeer knelt in front of the chair. For a long moment, they held each other in joy and sadness mixed beyond words. "I had ta come fer a proper buryin' of me baby sis. And ta see thee crowned."

"You are most welcome, Little Sister. What do yer parents say?"

"My parents are not moved. They will not come."

Zeer was distracted for a moment. An antigrav sled bearing a coffin draped in the gold and green of Shannon's flagship was pushed out onto the landing area. Admiral Beor took control of her shipmate from the yacht captain with an exchange of salutes. Her burial detail moved the sled and its contents next to Shannon on the ship. She removed the MacTarn tartan from her own shoulder and laid it across the coffin. Zeer noticed that they had already moved flowers and sticks to make room. Flowers were then placed over Tani's coffin as well but made sure the tartan was visible at all times.

He was talking to Sheel, but watching the burial detail. A single tear dripped down his left cheek into his beard. "That's alright, ma dear," he said softly, "we'll have Trevor and Janni take lots of viddy. Look at all the other channels here as well. This bit of news will be inescapable now that His Highness is here. Maybe they can watch it later when they recover a bit."

"Thankee, Father."

"Ahem!"

Zeer turned back to the Empra, "Your Gwaze, I have more good newz."

"Do tell, Sire."

"We located the remains of your grandfather." Another clear plasteel coffer came out the portal on a sled. "I am afraid that he is only dressed in prison garb."

"In prison gray or the gold and emerald, he's still my King. He's still the one who beat the bloody UKP and broke the yoke of two centuries of hell."

Zeer walked over to the coffin. It only held bones, but somehow, he knew they were the right ones. He took off the shoulder tartan that attached his sword to his belt. He drew the gold and emerald sword and laid them both on the cover of the coffin. "Grampa...we did it!"

He raised the sword for a second, "Sound the pipes...the King has come home!" Then, he laid the sword on top of the casket. Immediately, the drummer called the new cadence for Shannon's March. King Shannon II was escorted three times around St. Patrick's Square. Zeer insisted on pushing the coffin himself with Paris and the kits coming next. The drummer and the two pipers made the next row. The Empra came next, followed by Tris pushing Sheel and Jim holding Sheel's hand.

Then, the drummer began the sad cadence of the fugue. More slowly, the casket was position next to the other two. He was ready now to join his grandson on their last journey. Again, it was two more times around the whole square with the bagpipes blaring first a dirge, then a reel and again a dirge.

More flowers had been moved to make room for the third coffer. They were replaced with sad abndon. Father Paul lead prayers and threw holy water on all three coffins. Cameras were everywhere. Every news crew on the planet was aimed in all directions, trying to get a fresh angle or some kind of scoop on the others. Zeer lead them all into the great hall of the Rectory. Father Paul's staff had cooked up a meal for all. The Empra's chef had added dishes for the Empra to eat. After supper, the Empra retired to his yacht and the irises closed.

The men went for a walk. "Aint it beautiful here, Jimmy, me boy?"

"Frankly, Father, it's kinda cold here. It's odd, the nights here are warmer to me than the days."

"Aye, well tough it out one more day, will ya?"

"Only for you, Preacher man, only for you." Father Paul joined them in a rousing game of Three Knuckle Poker. They were on the third hand when a Guardian touched Zeer's shoulder, "Yes, my son?"

"Space Port Command notifies us that the Paronese Royal Vessel, the Diet Wa, is entering Emerish space and wishes to debark several passengers."

"Let me have your hand set, son!"

Zeer spoke into the handset, "Command?"

"Aye, your Grace?"

"Is the Captain of my flyer still about?"

"Yes, Sir. He's just finished his landing report."

"Put him on."

His Captain's voice took over, "Yes, your Majesty?"

"Bill, I want you to hard dock with the Diet Wa and bring me the King and his guests."

"Aye, aye, Sir!"

"I think there's still room here behind the Yacht on the square if you do a straight down drop with anti grav."

"Roger that!"

"See ya soon!"

Within a few ticks, Zeer's flyer was dropping out of an evening sky onto the green space behind the Rectory. Everyone went to meet Praseer. Hugs and greetings were exchanged. Even Zopha, whom Paris had asked Praseer to bring, was there. Zo and Fila had become fast friends on the trip over. Paris rushed to hug her friend, "Now you'll see my grand adventure, Zoie!"

"I certainly will!"

"Come..." She took Zo's paw in one of hers and Fila's tiny paw in the other, "Let me show you the most beautiful girls in the galaxy." The girls went to look at Paris's new kits, chattering away. Tristan pushed Sheel right along.

The men went back to their game, now four handed. "Well, there's a grand entrance fer ya, ma wee King!" said Zeer over his cards.

"I do try!" They all laughed and trash talked each other through many hands. Vast sums of worthless UKP currency from the colonial days was wagered lost and won. These men had Verdollium, they didn't need money. The Empra has agreed to let 1 to 2 gram chips out so as not to gut the Quallite based economy until it all ran out. Credits were not an issue here, fun was. Many pints of local brew were shared. A pint of bitters was put on each casket.

The group stayed up until near dawn the next morning. Father Paul stood up, "My good wife will wonder what's come over me. I had best see to breakfast."

All who knew the Empra's habits knew that he would not be seen until the third arn of the morning. Morgen Tide was a service that he always shared on saved viddy discs. Just then, he returned followed by the grim face of Mrs. MacTarn. They were both carrying huge trays.

"Breakfast is served, ya slug a beds!" she said sternly.

Zeer was feeling his cups, "Why, Sarah, me dear cousin, I'll have ya know, I've na been ta bed this night!"

"Oh, so it's card sharps ya are, is it? Teachin' ma wee Paulie new bad habits."

Paulie blushed, "Now, sarah, me darlin..." he burped.

"Oh, Ma'am, he is, after all, a true MacTarn. He were born with them." And they all burst out laughing. She tried, but her faced cracked. She hugged Zeer, "Oh, yer Grace! It's sa good ta see ya smile again."

He took a piece of bacon, "It's this grand breakfast what done it, sure as I'm born!"

"Me too..."

"Me too..."

She went back into the house waving her arms, "Yer all daft, ya are! Men of cloth and crown drinkin' and card sharpin' right here on Main Street!" The men roared with laughter behind her.

Zeer stood as best he could, raised his mug, "Ta me friends who helped me put on the best damned wake fer Shanny and his Queen and me blessed Grampa. Though they cost us many a friend, he was me brudder, and I love him still!" They all drank and threw their mugs onto the ship. The mugs didn't break because of the padding of flowers. They returned to their breakfast.

They retired to their rooms for a short nap before the festivities at Sundown. Zeer snuggled up to his warm wife. She tried to get away, "Ya beast! Ya smell of drink and smoke...dinna be bringin' that mess ta this bed."

"Ohhh, Par...it was a wee wake fer me brudder..." and he drifted off to sleep.

She made him comfortable and went off to check the kittens. They were all asleep. The house was quiet. She went to the kitchen where she found Mrs. T. and Mrs. MacTarn cooking and cleaning, chattering like old friends.

"Mornin', ladies."

"Ahhh, yer Grace, could I interest ya in a spot of tay and a biscuit?"

"That sounds lovely. Did the boys leave any meat?"

"Yes, I hid some fer ya...I'll get it now, luv."

She watched the morning viddies and broke her fast. Then, she went up to find her friends. The girls had fallen asleep rocking the princesses. She had covered them where they were and left them there. As she opened the door, Zo was stretching and Fila was rocking Tani and Sheel.

She beamed, "I cant wait til I have some of my own."

"I pray thee have all that thee wishes."

"From your lips..." she crossed her heart.

"I imagine that Armand is asleep in your rooms. The daft bats just broke up their little card game half an arn ago."

Her face filled with love just to think of her new husband, "Let him be. This is his first state visit. He'll have to learn to pace himself some day."

"Zoie, you never made it to your room, but you can take Fila with you. You girls can get a shower and fresh clothes at the Unmarried Sisters Dorm down on the third floor. I'll show ya the way. There's a good breakfast in the kitchen when you are done."

"Good idea. I'll stop at our room and get some clothes on the way. I'm sure the 'men' will sleep the day away."

"Say, I've an idea. Let's get Captain Fran ta take us over the Blue Mountain ta see ma wee castle. The kits'll be fine fer an arn or two. Zeer's havin' it rebuilt from the original stones."

Mrs. MacTarn pitched in, "I'll make yas a good lunch ta take with."

"Oh, no, ma sweet cousin, thee must come with us. We are family one and all. It's your castle, too. I'll make darn sure of that." And so they did. All the women folk, who had slept as sane people should, went for an afternoon's jaunt to shake the sadness from their day.

An arn before sunset, they began to gather in the Great Hall of the Rectory. After a good day's sleep, the boys looked none the worse for wear for all their partying the night before. "Evidence of a mis-spent life sez I," Mrs. MacTarn chuckled. She hooked her thumb at her husband, "Ma wee Paulie does not have yer experience. He's had to hit the bromides ta recover."

Zeer put his arm on his cousin's shoulder, "Sorry, old man, ye'll feel better in a day or two." They both chuckled.

"Are ya up fer these doin's?"

"I'd a thought you'd be leading, yer Grace."

"No, ma dear cousin. Yesterday was me last day as a priest. Today, I lead the aggrieved family of mourners. Tamorra, I will be King."

"Oh..." Paul said in a small voice.

"I had meant ta ask ya different than this, but we kinda got droonk last night and now, I'm out of time."

"What?"

"My last act as the Father Visitor was to choose my Royal Cardinal. I already settled this with the Empra. He said it was mine ta call. I call you, my cousin."

"Call me ta what?"

"Father Paul Aloowishus MacTarn, will thee serve?" He took off his own scarlet ring and held it out.

He looked at Paris, "Babe, still got the red hat?"

"Yes! Yes I do." She ran off to find it.

"Paulie, what do thee say?"

Paul looked at his wife, "Mother?"

She huffed to keep from crying, "What are ya daft, man? Take the man's offer. Ye'll never get a ruby from me!" They all laughed.

Zeer turned to her, "There's a ruby ring in it fer thee as well, ma sweet Sarah Agatha MacTarn. To fill this post requires a well yoked team. Will thee serve as well?"

She fell to her knees. Paul knelt beside her. Paris returned with the two scarlet stoles and the one Scarlet headpiece. Together, they placed their hands on the two bowed heads and lead them through the dedication. They helped the two stunned people to their feet and hugged them. Zeer put his ring and the Scarlet stole and hat on Paul. Paris gave her ring to Sarah.

When the Empra arrived, Zeer said, "All present and accounted for, Sire. Shall we begin?"

"Aye..." his voice had gotten soft. Paris took his hand. Zac took his other. Shannon V took his mother's free hand.

Cardinal Paul lead them out. A crowd waited in the Square, filling every inch. Someone had taken off the clear covers and cleaned all the empty glassware out of the boat. The three bodies were open to the air. Each head bore a small crown. The sickly sweet smell of death hung over the crowd. The family took positions in the front row of the crowd around the boat. The green silk cloth was now a sail with the golden dragon on a green background billowing in the wind.

The new Cardinal went to the dragon carved prow. In a full clear voice, he began to sing the Song of Passage. Hundreds of voices joined his. When the song was done, he sprinkled holy water on the boat, "From a handful of dust and ash, I made thee, sayeth the Word. To ashes and dust ye will return..."

Without another word, he turned and headed for the waterfront. The drum took up the slow cadence and the pipes wailed their plaintive tune. The family fell in behind the musicians. Without a word every able-bodied person reached out and the boat was lifted. As one person, the crowd followed the Master's Cross to the shore of the Great Western Sea. His people's final act of love was to carry the King's boat down to the waterfront. Flowers fell off and were picked up by people farther back in the crowd. The people in the front of the boat walked into the water up to their armpits to keep the boat even.

The people with flowers threw them back onto the boat. Someone handed Zeer a torch. He looked at the Exchequer. The old man pounded his staff on the ground three times, "The King is dead! Long live the King! May his light burn forever in our hearts!"

Zeer threw the torch onto the pile of dried flowers. The dried sticks and flowers ignited instantly. The heat from the growing fire filled the sail. The boat surged forward into the setting sun. When the sun had set, only a tiny fire could be seen near the horizon.

Zeer whispered, "Sail on, Good Kings, sail on!"

"Omain," whispered the crowd.

Full night had fallen when the light went out. The crowd turned and went their various ways home. No one spoke. Hands reached out shake Zeer's or to just touch his sleeve. Women hugged him briefly and ran off. With one last look out to sea, Zeer kissed his wife on the cheek, "Shall we head in, ma sweets, tamorra is a big day."

Chapter 42; Long Live the King

Zeer was used to rising early. He sat, as was his custom, in the gray half light before dawn, and enjoyed a sweet cuppa tay. Sheel came and sat with him, "Top o the mornin', Sissy."

"Good mornin' yerself, Padre."

"Just like old times, eh?"

"I miss them."

"We'll come see ya when the bairn is born."

"If you quit the cloth, who'll gather me young'uns?"

"I'll still come fer that, Little Sister."

"Thanks, Father."

Jim walked up, handed a cup to Sheel and sat down across the table, "I heard that, old man. I'll be holding ya to it."

"Just let us know, and we'll be on the next flyer. I got a right speedy one if Tris's stories hold up."

They joined the others for Paul's first Morgen Tide as Cardinal. He looked nervous and uncertain for a tick, but as soon as he began to pray, he threw himself into the beauty of the songs and prayers, and the service was spectacular. By the final 'Omain', there wasn't a dry eye in the house.

Zeer and Paris were waiting in the narthex just outside the chapel. The drummer began the cadence. The pipes broke into Emerand Ga Braugh, the fighting tune of the Clan MacTarn. Hand in hand, they strolled to the front of the church, stopping to shake a hand or exchange a hug. Flowers were thrown and covered the path infront of them. Applause rocked the church as they got to the front, turned and bowed. They then turned and faced the Cardinal and the Empra. They kneeled together.

Paul prayed and sang. As his brother had done two weeks before, Zeer and then Paris repeated the oaths of the Banns of Dedication. The Empra placed the crowns upon each head and kissed them each on both cheeks. They kissed each other and stood to face their people. Zeer raised the emerald Sword and the Cathedral roared. The crowd outside watching on big screens echoed the cheers of a freed people.

This time, Janni and Trevor were in the Royal box in the first balcony above the center aisle. All the other newsies were on the ground floor. Trevor was supposedly in charge of the feed out to the crowd in the Square, but he had jury rigged a connection to his broadcast network, and they were live galaxy wide.

The parties were held in every great hall throughout the area. The Empra went to the one at the Emerald Castle. At midnight, he excused himself and lifted off for home. Zeer, Paris, and friends made the rounds for the week or so to all the parties. A week later, Praseer took the rest of his haggard friends onto his vessel for a slow recovering ride home.

THE END ####

And now, the story of free Emerand can begin!

Thank You for reading the "Secrets of the Preacher Man"

Look for other titles by Ben Miller that have been published at Smashwords.com:

Book 1; Ready Freddy and The Great Pop Bottle Caper, 1977

Book 2; Ready Freddy and the Baby Snatchers1977

Book 3; Ready Freddy and the Sandy Creek Mystery1978

Book 4; Ready Freddy and the Kissing Stones2011

Chasing the Jewelled Throne, 1989, 2011

The Arms of the Watcher, 1995, 2011

The Secrets of The Preacher Man, 1989, 2011

Long As I'm Alive Gonna Lay That Boogie Down (My Life in Lyrics) 2012

